Skip to main content

Full text of "The Chinese fairy book"

See other formats


mWiBMKMiS 


wauBiHiwyiiwiwa 


^'- 


V^-VVMX 


wr^-  l^. 


m 


..-     >i^Ml- 


;^'' 


..■^•^••^■' 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/chinesefairybookOOwilh 


THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 


The  English  fairy  Book 
The  Welsh  Fairy  Book 
The  Irish  Fairy  Book 
The  Scottish  Fairy  Book 
The  Italian  Fairy  Book 
The  Hungarian  Fairy  Book 
The  Indian  Fairy  Book 
The  Jewish  Fairy  Book 
The  Swedish  Fairy  Book 
The  Chinese  Fairy  Book 


I  "  llimill  IMIII  111  Nil  III  mil  III  Mill  !!■ 


THE 

CHINESE    FAIRY 
BOOK 

EDITED  BY 
DR.  R.   WILHELM 

TRANSLATED  AFTER  ORIGINAL  SOURCES  BY 
FREDERICK  H.  MARTENS 


WITH  SIX  ILLUSTRATIONS  IN  COLOR  BY 

GEORGE  W.  HOOD 


NEW  YORK 

FREDERICK  A.  STOKES  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


Copyright,  1921,  by 
Frederick  A.  Stokes  Company 

All  Rights  Reserved 


THE  NEW  YORk 

PUBLIC  LIBRARY 

ASTOR  ',ENOX  AND 
TiLDcN   rcUNDATIONS 


O 


Printed  in  the  U.  S.  of  America 


PREFACE 

The  fairy  tales  and  legends  of  olden  China  have  in 
common  mth  the  '^ Thousand  and  One  Nights'*  an 
oriental  glow  and  glitter  of  precious  stones  and  gold 
and  multicolored  silks,  an  oriental  wealth  of  fantastic 
and  supernatural  action.  And  yet  they  strike  an  ex- 
otic note  distinct  in  itself.  The  seventy-three  stories 
here  presented  after  original  sources,  embracing 
*' Nursery  Fairy  Tales,"  ''Legends  of  the  Gods," 
"Tales  of  Saints  and  Magicians,"  ''Nature  and  Ani- 
mal Tales,"  "Ghost  Stories,"  "Historic  Fairy  Tales," 
and  "Literary  Fairy  Tales,"  probably  represent  the 
most  comprehensive  and  varied  collection  of  oriental 
fairy  tales  ever  made  available  for  American  readers. 
There  is  no  child  who  will  not  enjoy  their  novel  color, 
their  fantastic  beauty,  their  infinite  variety  of  subject. 
Yet,  like  the  ' '  Arabian  Nights, ' '  they  will  amply  repay 
the  attention  of  the  older  reader  as  well.  Some  are 
exquisitely  poetic,  such  as  "The  Flower-Elves,"  "The 
Lady  of  the  Moon"  or  "The  Herd  Boy  and  the  Weav- 
ing Maiden";  others  like  "How  Three  Heroes  Came 
By  Their  Deaths  Because  Of  Two  Peaches",  carry  us 
back  dramatically  and  powerfully  to  the  Chinese  age 
of  Chivalry.  The  summits  of  fantasy  are  scaled  in  the 
quasi-religious  dramas  of  "The  Ape  Sun  Wu  Kung" 
and  "Notcha,"  or  the  wierd  sorceries  unfolded  in  "The 
Kindly  Magician".  Delightful  ghost  stories,  with 
happy  endings,  such  as  "A  Night  on  the  Battlefield" 
and  "The  Ghost  Who  Was  Foiled,"  are  paralleled 

V 


vi  PREFACE 

with  such  idyllic  love-tales  as  that  of  ''Rose  of  Even- 
ing, or  such  Lilleputian  fancies  as  ''The  King  of  the 
Ants"  and  "The  Little  Hunting  Dog".  It  is  quite 
safe  to  say  that  these  Chinese  fairy  tales  mil  give 
equal  pleasure  to  the  old  as  well  as  the  young.  They 
have  been  retold  simply,  with  no  changes  in  style  or 
expression  beyond  such  details  of  presentation  which 
differences  between  oriental  and  occidental  viewpoints 
at  times  compel.  It  is  the 'writer's  hope  that  others 
may  take  as  much  pleasure  in  reading  them  as  he  did 
in  their  translation. 

Feedbick  H.  Martens. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Preface v 

NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES 

CHAPTER 

I    Women  's  Words  Part  Flesh  and  Blood     .  1 

II    The  Three  Rhymsters 4 

III  How  Greed  for  a  Trifling  Thing  Led  a 

]\Ian  to  Lose  a  Great  One 6 

IV  Who  Was  the  Sinner? 9 

V    The  Magic  Cask 10 

VI    The  Favorite  of  Fortune  and  the  Child 

OF  III  Luck 11 

VII    The  Bird  with  Nine  Heads 13 

VIII    The  Cave  OF  the  Beasts 17 

IX    The  Panther 20 

X    The  Great  Flood 24 

XI    The  Fox  and  the  Tiger 27 

XII    The  Tiger's  Decoy 28 

XIII  The  Fox  and  the  Raven 29 

XIV  Why  Dog  and  Cat  are  Enemies  ....  30 

LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS 

XV    How  THE  Five  Ancients  Became  Men   .     .  35 

XVI    The  Herd  Boy  and  the  Weaving  Maiden    .  37 

XVII    Yang  Oerlanq 42 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PACE 

XVIII    NoTSCHA 44 

XIX    The  Lady  of  the  Moon 53 

XX    The  Morning  and  the  Evening  Star     .      .     55 

XXI    The  Girl  with  the  Horse's  Head  or  the 

Silkworm  Goddess 56 

XXII  The  Queen  op  Heaven 58 

XXIII  The  Fire-God 61 

XXIV  The  Three  Ruling  Gods 62 

XXV  A  Legend  of  Confucius 64 

XXVI    The  God  of  War 66 

TALES  OF  SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS 

XXVII  The  Halos  of  the  Saints 71 

XXVIII  Laotsze 73 

XXIX  The  Ancient  Man 75 

XXX  The  Eight  Immortals  (I) '.76 

XXXI  The  Eight  Immortals  (II) 82 

XXXII  The  Two  Schol^vrs 84 

XXXIII  The  Miserly  Farmer 88 

XXXIV  SkyO'Dawn 90 

XXXV  King  Mu  of  Dschou 95 

XXXVI    The  King  of  Huai  Nan 99 

XXXVII    Old  Dschanq 102 

XXXVIII    The  Kindly  Magician 107 

NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES 

XXXIX    The  Flower-Elves 119 

XL    The  Spirit  op  the  Wu-Lian  Mountain  .     .  124 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XLI    The  King  of  the  Ants 125 

XLII    The  Little  Hunting  Dog 127 

XLIII  The  Dragon  After  His  Winter  Sleep    .       130 

XLIV  The  Spirits  of  the  Yellow  River     .     .     .  131 

XLV    The  Dragon-Princess 137 

XLVI    Help  in  Need 142 

XLVII    The  Disowned  Princess 151 

XLVIII    Fox-Fire 161 

GHOST  STORIES 

XLIX  The  Talking  Silver  Foxes 165 

L  The  Constable 168 

LI  The  Dangerous  Reward 174 

LII  Retribution 177 

LIII  The  Ghost  Who  Was  Foiled 180 

LIV  The  Punishment  of  Greed 184 

LV  The  Night  on  the  Battlefield    ....  186 

LVI  The  Kingdom  op  the  Ogres 189 

LVII  The  ]\'L\iden  Who  Was  Stolen  Away     .     .  196 

LVIII  The  Flying  Ogre 199 

LIX  Black  Arts 201 

HISTORIC  LEGENDS 

LX    The  Sorcerer  op  the  White  Lotus  Lodge   .  209 

LXI    The  Three  Evils 212 

LXII    How  Three  Heroes  Came  By  Their  Deaths 

Because  of  Two  Peaches 215 

LXIII    How  THE  River  God's  Wedding  Was  Broken 

Off 218 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGH 

LXIV    DscHANG  Liang 220 

LXV    Old  Dragonbeard 223 

LXVI  How  MoLO  Stole  the  Lovely  Rose-Bed  .     .231 

LXVII     The  Golden  Canister 235 

LXVIII    Yang  Gui  Fe 240 

LXIX  The  Monk  of  the  Yangtze-Kiang    .     .     .  243 

LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES 

LXX    The  Heartless  Husband 251 

LXXI    GLiUNA  the  Beautiful 261 

LXXII    The  Frog  Princess 271 

LXXIII    Rose  of  Evening 280 

LXXIV    The  Ape  Sun  Wu  KuNQ 288 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


' '  The  crows  come  flying  and  form  a  bridge  over  which  the 

Weaving  Maiden  crosses  the  Silver  River"     Frontispiece 

JAOINQ 
PAQB 

"Beside  it  stood  a  Cassia-tree" .     54 

" 'And  I  crossed  the  water  on  the  shoe' "   .....     90 

' '  A  fisherboy  dived  into  the  water  and  brought  up  a  pearl 

from  beneath  the  chin  of  a  black  dragon"  ....  138 

"Tsian  Tang  brought  out  a  platter  of  red  amber  on  which 

lay  a  carbuncle" 156 

* '  Then  he  took  his  master  and  Rose-Red  upon  his  back  and 

flew  with  them  over  the  steep  walls" 234 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES 


THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 


I 

women's  words  part  flesh  and  blood 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  were  two  brothers,  who 
lived  in  the  same  house.  And  the  big  brother 
listened  to  his  wife's  words,  and  because  of  them  fell 
out  with  the  little  one.  Summer  had  begun,  and  the 
time  for  sowing  the  high-growing  millet  had  come. 
The  little  brother  had  no  grain,  and  asked  the  big  one 
to  loan  him  some,  and  the  big  one  ordered  his  wife  to 
give  it  to  him.  But  she  took  the  grain,  put  it  in  a  large 
pot  and  cooked  it  until  it  was  done.  Then  she  gave  it 
to  the  little  fellow.  He  knew  nothing  about  it,  and  went 
and  sowed  his  field  with  it.  Yet,  since  the  grain  had 
been  cooked,  it  did  not  sprout.  Only  a  single  grain  of 
seed  had  not  been  cooked ;  so  only  a  single  sprout  shot 
up.  The  little  brother  was  hard-working  and  indust- 
rious by  nature,  and  hence  he  watered  and  hoed  the 
sprout  all  day  long.  And  the  sprout  grew  mightily, 
like  a  tree,  and  an  ear  of  millet  sprang  up  out  of  it  like 
a  canopy,  large  enough  to  shade  half  an  acre  of 
ground.  In  the  fall  the  ear  was  ripe.  Then  the  little 
brother  took  his  ax  and  chopped  it  down.  But  no 
sooner  had  the  ear  fallen  to  the  ground,  than  an 
enormous  Roc  came  rushing  down,  took  the  ear  in  his 

I 


2  THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

beak  and  flew  away.  The  little  brother  ran  after  him 
as  far  as  the  shore  of  the  sea. 

Then  the  bird  turned  and  spoke  to  him  like  a  human 
being,  as  follows:  ''You  should  not  seek  to  harm  me! 
What  is  this  one  ear  worth  to  youf  East  of  the  sea 
is  the  isle  of  gold  and  silver.  I  will  carry  you  across. 
There  you  may  take  whatever  you  want,  and  become 
very  rich." 

The  little  brother  was  satisfied,  and  climbed  on  the 
bird's  back,  and  the  latter  told  him  to  close  his  eyes. 
So  he  only  heard  the  air  whistling  past  his  ears,  as 
though  he  were  driving  through  a  strong  mnd,  and 
beneath  him  the  roar  and  surge  of  flood  and  waves. 
Suddenly  the  bird  settled  on  a  rock:  "Here  we  are!" 
he  said. 

Then  the  little  brother  opened  his  eyes  and  looked 
about  him:  and  on  all  sides  he  saw  nothing  but  the 
radiance  and  shimmer  of  all  sorts  of  white  and  yellow 
objects.  He  took  about  a  dozen  of  the  little  things 
and  hid  them  in    his  breast. 

"Have  you  enough?"  asked  the  Eoc. 

"Yes,  I  have  enough,"  he  replied. 

"That  is  well,"  answered  the  bird.  "Moderation 
protects  one  from  harm." 

Then  he  once  more  took  him  up,  and  carried  him 
back  again. 

When  the  little  brother  reached  home,  he  bought 
himself  a  good  piece  of  ground  in  the  course  of  time, 
and  became  quite  well  to  do. 

But  his  brother  was  jealous  of  him,  and  said  to 
him,  harshly:  "Where  did  you  manage  to  steal  the 
money?" 

So  the  little  one  told  him  the  whole  truth  of  the 
matter.  Then  the  big  brother  went  home  and  took 
counsel  with  his  wife. 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  3 

" Nothing  easier,"  said  Ms  wife.  "I  will  just  cook 
grain  again  and  keep  back  one  seedling  so  that  it  is 
not  done.  Then  you  shall  sow  it,  and  we  will  see  what 
happens." 

No  sooner  said  than  done.  And  sure  enough,  a  single 
sprout  shot  up,  and  sure  enough,  the  sprout  bore  a 
single  ear  of  millet,  and  when  harvest  time  came 
around,  the  Roc  again  appeared  and  carried  it  off  in 
his  beak.  The  big  brother  was  pleased,  and  ran  after 
him,  and  the  Roc  said  the  same  thing  he  had  said  be- 
fore, and  carried  the  big  brother  to  the  island.  There 
the  big  brother  saw  the  gold  and  silver  heaped  up 
everywhere.  The  largest  pieces  were  like  hills,  the 
small  ones  were  like  bricks,  and  the  real  tiny  ones  were 
like  grains  of  sand.  They  blinded  his  eyes.  He  only 
regretted  that  he  knew  x)f  no  way  by  which  he  could 
move  mountains.  So  he  bent  down  and  picked  up  as 
many  pieces  as  possible. 

The  Roc  said :  * '  Now  you  have  enough !  You  will 
overtax  your  strength." 

''Have  patience  but  a  little  while  longer,"  said  the 
big  brother.  ''Do  not  be  in  such  a  hurry!  I  must  get 
a  few  more  pieces!" 

And  thus  time  passed. 

The  Roc  again  urged  him  to  make  haste :  "The  sun 
will  appear  in  a  moment,"  said  he,  "and  the  sun  is  so 
hot  it  bums  human  beings  up." 

"Wait  just  a  little  while  longer,"  said  the  big 
brother.  But  that  very  moment  a  red  disk  broke 
through  the  clouds  with  tremendous  power.  The  Roc 
flew  into  the  sea,  stretched  out  both  his  wings,  and  beat 
the  water  with  them  in  order  to  escape  the  heat.  But 
the  big  brother  was  shrivelled  up  by  the  sun. 


4  THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Note:  This  fairy-tale  is  traditionally  narrated.  The  Roc  is 
called  pong  in  Chinese,  and  the  treasures  on  the  island  are  spoken 
of  as  '"all  sorts  of  yellow  and  white  objects"  because  the  little 
fellow  does  not  know  that  they  are  gold  and  silver. 


n 

THE   THREE   EHYMSTERS 

ONCE  there  were  three  daughters  in  a  family.  The 
oldest  one  married  a  physician,  the  second  one 
married  a  magistrate ;  but  the  third,  who  was  more  than 
usually  intelligent  and  a  clever  talker,  married  a 
fai'mer. 

Now  it  chanced,  once  upon  a  time,  that  their  parents 
were  celebrating  a  birthday.  So  the  throe  daughters 
came,  together  with  their  husbands,  to  wish  them  long 
life  and  happiness.  The  parents-in-law  prepared  a 
meal  for  their  three  sons-in-law,  and  put  the  birthday 
wine  on  the  table.  But  the  oldest  son-in-law,  who  knew 
that  the  third  one  had  not  attended  school,  wanted 
to  embarrass  him. 

**It  is  far  too  tiresome,*'  said  he,  *'just  to  sit  here 
drinking:  let  us  have  a  drinking  game.  Each  one  of 
us  must  invent  a  verse,  one  that  rimes  and  makes 
sense,  on  the  words:  'in  the  sky,  on  the  earth,  at  the 
table,  in  the  room,'  And  whoever  cannot  do  so,  must 
empty  three  glasses  as  a  punishment." 

All  the  company  were  satisfied.  Only  the  third  son- 
in-law  felt  embarrassed  and  insisted  on  leaving.  But 
the  guests  would  not  let  him  go,  and  obliged  him  to 
keep  his  seat. 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  5 

Then  the  oldest  son-in-law  began:  '*I  will  make  a 
start  with  my  verse.    Here  it  is : 

"In  the  sky  the  phenix  proudly  flies, 

On  the  earth  the  lambkin  tamely  lies, 

At  the  table  through  an  aneicnt  book  I  wade, 

In  the  room  I  softly  call  the  maid." 

The  second  one  continued:     ''And  I  say: 

"In  the  sky  the  turtle-dove  flies  round, 
On  the  earth  the  ox  paws  up  the  ground, 
At  the  table  one  studies  the  deeds  of  yore, 
In  the  room  the  maid  she  sweeps  the  floor." 

Bnt  the  third  son-in-law  stuttered,  and  found  noth- 
ing to  say.  And  when  all  of  them  insisted,  he  broke 
out  in  rough  tones  of  voice : 

"In  the  sky — flies  a  leaden  bullet 
On  the  earth — stalks  a  tiger-beast, 
On  the  table — lies  "a  pair  of  scissos. 
In  the  room — I  call  the  stable-boy." 

The  other  two  sons-in-law  clapped  their  hands  and 
began  to  laugh  loudly. 

"Why  the  four  lines  do  not  rhyme  at  all,"  said  they, 
"and,  besides  they  do  not  make  sense.  A  leaden  bullet 
is  no  bird,  the  stable-boy  does  his  work  outside,  would 
you  call  him  into  the  room?  Nonsense,  nonsense! 
Drink!" 

Yet  before  they  had  finished  speaking,  the  third 
daughter  raised  the  curtain  of  the  women's  room,  and 
stepped  out.  She  was  angry,  yet  she  could  not  sup- 
press a  smile. 

"How  so  do  our  lines  not  make  sense?"  said  she. 
"Listen  a  moment,  and  I'll  explain  them  to  you:  In 
the  sky  our  leaden  buUet  will  shoot  your  phenix  and 


6  THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

your  turtle-dove.  On  the  earth  our  tiger-beast  will 
devour  your  sheep  and  your  ox.  On  the  table  our  pair 
of  scissors  mil  cut  up  all  your  old  books.  And  finally, 
in  the  room — well,  the  stable-boy  can  marry  your 
maid!" 

Then  the  oldest  son-in-law  said:  "Well  scolded! 
Sister-in-law,  you  know  how  to  talk!  If  you  were  a 
man  you  would  have  had  your  degree  long  ago.  And, 
as  a  punishment,  we  will  empty  our  three  glasses. 

Note:     This  is  also  a  fairy-tale  traditionally  handed  down. 


Ill 


HOW    GEEED    FOE    A     TRIFLING    THING    LED    A    MAN    TO 
LOSE   A   GREAT   ONE 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  an  old  woman,  who 
had  two  sons.  But  her  older  son  did  not  love 
his  parents,  and  left  his  mother  and  brother.  The 
younger  one  served  her  so  faithfully,  however,  that  all 
the  people  spoke  of  his  filial  affection. 

One  day  it  happened  that  there  was  a  theatrical  per- 
formance  given  outside  the  village.  The  younger  son 
started  to  carry  his  mother  there  on  his  back,  so  that 
she  might  look  on.  But  there  was  a  ravine  before  the 
village,  and  he  slipped  and  fell  down  in  the  middle  of 
it.  And  liis  mother  was  killed  by  the  rolling  stones, 
and  her  blood  and  flesh  were  sprinkled  about  every- 
where. The  son  stroked  his  mother's  corpse,  and  wept 
bitterly.  He  was  about  to  kill  himself  when,  suddenly, 
he  saw  a  priest  standing  before  him. 

The  latter  said:  ''Have  no  fear,  for  I  can  bring 
your  mother  back  to  life  again ! ' '    And  as  he  said  so, 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  7 

he  stooped,  gathered  up  her  flesh  and  bones,  and  laid 
them  together  as  they  should  be.  Then  he  breathed  up- 
on them,  and  at  .once  the  mother  was  alive  again.  This 
made  the  son  very  happy,  and  he  thanked  the  priest  on 
his  knees.  Yet  on  a  sha«rp  point  of  rock  he  still  saw  a 
bit  of  his  mother's  flesh  hanging,  a  bit  about  an  inch 
long. 

' '  That  should  not  be  left  hanging  there  either, ' '  said 
he,  and  hid  it  in  Ms  breast. 

*'In  truth,  you  love  your  mother  as  a  son  should," 
said  the  priest.  Then  he  bade  the  son  give  him  the  bit 
of  flesh,  kneaded  a  manikin  out  of  it,  breathed  upon 
it,  and  in  a  minute  there  it  stood,  a  really  fine-looking 
little  boy. 

' '  His  name  is  Small  Profit, '  ^  said  he,  turning  to  the 
son,  ''and  you  may  call  him  brother.  You  are  poor 
and  have  not  the  wherewithal  with  which  to  nourish 
your  mother.  If  you  need  something.  Small  Profit  can 
get  it  for  you." 

The  son  thanked  him  once  more,  then  took  his  mother 
on  his  back  again,  and  his  new  little  brother  by  the 
hand,  and  went  home.  And  when  he  said  to  Small 
Profit :  ' '  Bring  meat  and  wine ! ' '  then  meat  and  wine 
were  at  hand  at  once,  and  steaming  rice  was  already 
cooking  in  the  pot.  And  when  he  said  to  Small  Profit : 
** Bring  money  and  cloth!"  then  his  purse  filled  itself 
with  money,  and  the  chests  were  heaped  up  with  cloth 
to  the  brim.  Whatever  he  asked  for  that  he  received. 
Thus,  in  the  course  of  time,  they  came  to  be  very  well 
off  indeed. 

But  his  older  brother  envied  him  greatly.  And 
when  there  was  an»other  theatrical  performance  in  the 
village,  he  took  his  mother  on  his  back — by  force — and 
went  to  it.  And  when  he  reached  the  ravine,  he  slipped 
purposely,  and  let  his  mother  fall  into  the  depths, 


8  THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

only  intent  to  see  that  she  really  was  shattered  into 
fragments.  And  sure  enough  his  mother  had  such  a 
bad  fall  that  her  limbs  and  trunk  were  stre^^m  around 
in  all  directions.  He  then  climbed  dowm,  took  his 
mother's  head  in  his  hands,  and  pretended  to  weep. 

And  at  once  the  priest  was  on  hand  again,  and  said : 
'*!  can  wake  the  dead  to  life  again,  and  surround  white 
bones  with  flesh  and  blood!" 

Then  he  did  as  he  had  done  before,  and  the  mother 
came  to  life  again.  But  the  older  brother  already  had 
hidden  one  of  her  ribs  on  purpose.  He  now  pulled  it 
out  and  said  to  the  priest:  "Here  is  a  bone  left. 
What  shall  I  do  with  it?" 

The  priest  took  the  bone,  enclosed  it  in  lime  and 
earth,  breathed  upon  it,  as  he  had  done  the  other  time, 
and  it  became  a  little  man,  resembling  Small  Profit, 
but  larger  in  stature. 

"His  name  is  Great  Duty,"  he  told  his  older  brother, 
"if  you  stick  to  him  he  will  always  lend  you  a  hand." 

The  son  took  his  mother  back  again,  and  Great  Duty 
walked  beside  him. 

When  he  came  to  their  courtyard  door,  he  saw  his 
younger  brother  coming  out,  holding  Small  Profit  in  his 
arms. 

"Where  are  you  going?"  he  said  to  him. 

His  brother  answered:  "Small  Profit  is  a  divine 
being,  who  does  not  wish  to  dwell  for  all  time  among 
men.  He  wants  to  fly  back  to  the  heavens,  and  so  I 
am  escorting  him." 

"Give  Small  Profit  to  me!  Don't  let  him  get  away!" 
cried  the  older  brother. 

Yet,  before  he  had  ended  his  speech,  Small  Profit  was 
rising  in  the  air.  The  older  brother  then  quickly  let 
his  mother  drop  on  the  ground,  and  stretched  out  his 
hand  to  catch  Small  Profit.    But  he  did  not  succeed, 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  9 

and  now  Great  Duty,  too,  rose  from  the  ground,  took 
Small  Profit's  hand,  and  together  they  ascended  to  the 
clouds  and  disappeared. 

Then  the  older  brother  stamped  on  the  ground,  and 
said  with  a  sigh:  "Alas,  I  have  lost  my  Great  Duty 
because  I  was  too  greedy  for  that  Small  Profit ! ' ' 

Note:  In  China — usually  on  festive  days  or  because  of  some 
religious  celebration — a  provisional  stage  is  erected  before  the  village 
OD  temple,  and  a  play  given.  Permanent  theaters  are  to  be 
found  only  in  the  large  cities. 


IV 

WHO   WAS   THE   SINNER? 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  were  ten  farmers,  who 
were  crossing  a  field  together.  They  were 
sui-prised  by  a  hea^^y  thunder-storm,  and  took  refuge 
in  a  half-ruined  temple.  But  the  thunder  drew  ever 
nearer,  and  so  great  was  the  tumult  that  the  air  trem- 
bled about  them,  while  the  lightning  flew  around  the 
temple  in  a  continuous  circle.  The  farmers  were 
greatly  frightened,  and  thought  that  there  must  be  a 
sinner  among  them,  whom  the  lightning  would  strike. 
In  order  to  find  out  who  it  might  be,  they  agreed  to 
hang  their  straw  hats  up  before  the  door,  and  he  whose 
hat  was  blown  away  was  to  yield  himself  up  to  his  fate. 

No  sooner  were  the  hats  outside,  than  one  of  them 
was  blown  away,  and  the  rest  thrust  its  unfortunate 
owner  out  of  doors  without  pity.  But  as  soon  as 
he  had  left  the  temple  the  lightning  ceased  circling 
around,  and  struck  it  with  a  crash. 

The  one  whom  the  rest  had  thrust  out,  had  been  the 


10         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

only  righteous  one  among  them,  and  for  his  sake  the 
lightning  had  spared  the  temple.  So  the  other  nine 
had  to  pay  for  their  hardheartedness  with  their  lives. 

Note:     A  traditionally  narrated  fairy-tale. 


V 

THE   MAGIC  CASK 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  man  who  dug  up  a 
big,  earthenware  cask  in  his  field.  So  he  took  it 
home  with  him  and  told  his  wife  to  clean  it  out.  But 
when  his  wife  started  brushing  the  inside  of  the  cask, 
the  cask  suddenly  began  to  fill  itself  with  brushes.  No 
matter  how  many  were  taken  out,  others  kept  on  tak- 
ing their  place.  So  the  man  sold  the  brashes,  and  the 
family  managed  to  live  quite  comfortably. 

Once  a  coin  fell  into  the  cask  by  mistake.  At  once 
the  brushes  disappeared  and  the  cask  began  to  fill 
itself  with  money.  So  now  the  family  became  rich ;  for 
they  could  take  as  much  money  out  of  the  cask  as  ever 
they  wished. 

Now  the  man  had  an  old  grandfather  at  home,  who 
was  weak  and  shaky.  Since  there  was  nothing  else  he 
could  do,  his  grandson  set  him  to  w^ork  shoveling 
money  out  of  the  cask,  and  when  the  old  grandfather 
grew  weary  and  could  not  keep  on,  he  would  fall  into 
a  rage,  and  shout  at  him  angrily,  telling  him  he  was  lazy 
and  did  not  want  to  work.  One  day,  however,  the  old 
man's  strength  gave  out,  and  he  fell  into  the  cask 
and  died.  At  once  the  money  disappeared,  and  the 
whole  cask  began  to  fill  itself  with  dead  grandfathers. 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  11 

Then  the  man  had  to  pull  them  all  out  and  have  them 
buried,  and  for  this  purpose  he  had  to  use  up  again  all 
the  money  he  had  received.  And  when  he  was  through, 
the  cask  broke,  and  he  was  just  as  poor  as  before. 

Note:  "The  Magic  Cask"  is  a  traditionally  narrated  tale.  In 
Northern  China  wooden  casks  or  barrels  are  unknown.  Large 
vessels,  open  at  the  top,  of  earth  or  stone  are  used  to  hold  water  and 
other  liquids. 


VI 

THE  FAVORITE  OF  FORTUNE  AND  THE  CHILD  OF  ILL  LUCK 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  proud  prince  who 
had  a  daughter.  But  the  daughter  was  a  child 
of  ill  luck.  When  it  came  time  for  her  to  marry,  she 
had  all  her  suitors  assemble  before  her  father's  palace. 
She  was  going  to  throw  down  a  ball  of  red  silk  among 
them,  and  whoever  caught  it  was  to  be  her  husband. 
Now  there  were  many  princes  and  counts  gathered 
before  the  castle,  and  in  their  midst  there  was  also  a 
beggar.  And  the  princess  could  see  dragons  crawl- 
ing into  his  ears  and  crawling  out  again  from  his 
nostrils,  for  he  was  a  child  of  luck.  So  she  threw  the 
ball  to  the  beggar  and  he  caught  it. 

Her  father  asked  angrily:  ''Why  did  you  throw 
the  ball  into  the  beggar's  hands!" 

''He  is  a  favorite  of  Fortune,"  said  the  princess, 
"I  will  marry  him,  and  then,  perhaps,  I  will  share  in 
his  good  luck." 

But  her  father  would  not  hear  of  it,  and  since  she  in- 
sisted, he  drove  her  from  the  castle  in  his  rage.  So 
the  princess  had  to  go  off  with  the  beggar.     She  dwelt 


12        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

with  him  in  a  little  hut,  and  had  to  hunt  for  herbs  and 
roots,  and  cook  them  herself,  so  that  they  might  have 
something  to  eat ;  and  often  they  both  went  hungry. 

One  day  her  husband  said  to  her:  *'I  will  set  out 
and  seek  my  fortune.  And  when  I  have  found  it,  I  will 
come  back  again  and  fetch  you."  The  princess  was 
willing,  and  he  went  away,  and  was  gone  for  eighteen 
years.  Meanwhile  the  princess  lived  in  want  and 
affliction,  for  her  father  remained  hard  and  merciless. 
If  her  mother  had  not  secretly  given  her  food  and  mon- 
ey, no  doubt  she  would  have  starved  to  death  during 
all  that  time. 

But  the  beggar  found  his  fortune,  and  at  length 
became  emperor.  He  returned  and  stood  before  liis 
wife.  She  however,  no  longer  recognized  him:  She 
only  knew  that  he  was  the  powerful  emperor. 

He  asked  her  how  she  were  getting  along. 

**Why  do  you  ask  mo  how  I  am  getting  along!"  she 
replied.     '*I  am  too  far  beneath  your  notice." 

*'And  who  may  your  husband  bef " 

* '  My  husband  was  a  beggar.  He  went  away  to  seek 
his  fortune.  That  was  eighteen  years  ago,  and  he  has 
not  yet  returned." 

"And  what  have  you  done  during  all  those  long 
years  ? ' ' 

''I  have  been  waiting  for  him  to  return." 

''Do  you  wish  to  marry  some  one  else,  seeing 
that  he  has  been  missing  so  long?" 

''No,  I  will  remain  his  wife  until  I  die." 

When  the  emperor  saw  how  faithful  his  wife  was,  he 
told  her  who  he  was,  had  her  clothed  in  magnificent 
garments,  and  took  her  with  him  to  his  imperial  palace. 
And  there  they  lived  in  splendor  and  happiness. 

After  a  few  days  the  emperor  said  to  his  wife :     "We 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  13 

spend  every  day  in  festivities,  as  though  every  day 
were  New  Year." 

''And  why  should  we  not  celebrate,"  answered  his 
wife,  ''since  we  have  now  become  emperor  and 
empress  ? ' ' 

Yet  his  wife  was  a  child  of  ill  luck.  When  she  had 
been  empress  no  more  than  eighteen  days,  she  fell 
sick  and  died.  But  her  husband  lived  for  many  a  long 
year. 

Note:  "The  Favorite  of  Fortune  and  the  Child  of  111  Luck"  is  a 
traditionally  narrated  fairy-tale.  The  dragon  is  the  sjrmbol  of  im- 
perial rule,  and  the  New  Year's  feasts,  which  old  and  young  cele- 
brate for  weeks,  is  the  greatest  of  Chinese  festivals. 


vn 

THE   BIRD   WITH    NINE    HEADS 

LONG,  long  ago,  there  once  lived  a  king  and  a  queen 
who  had  a  daughter.  One  day,  when  the  daugh- 
ter went  walking  in  the  garden,  a  tremendous  storm 
suddenly  came  up  and  carried  her  away  with  it.  Now 
the  storm  had  come  from  the  bird  with  nine  heads,  who 
had  robbed  the  princess,  and  brought  her  to  his  cave. 
The  king  did  not  know  whither  his  daughter  had  disap- 
peared, so  he  had  proclaimed  throughout  the  land: 
"Whoever  brings  back  the  princess  may  have  her  for 
his  bride ! ' ' 

Now  a  youth  had  seen  the  bird  as  he  was  carrying  the 
princess  to  his  cave.  This  cave,  though,  was  in  the 
middle  of  a  sheer  wall  of  rock.  One  could  not  climb 
up  to  it  from  below,  nor  could  one  climb  down  to  it 


14         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

from  above.  And  as  the  youth  was  walldng  around 
the  rock,  another  youth  came  along  and  asked  him 
what  he  was  doing  there.  So  the  first  youth  told  him 
that  the  bird  with  nine  heads  had  carried  off  the  king's 
daughter,  and  had  brought  her  up  to  his  cave.  The 
other  chap  knew  what  he  had  to  do.  He  called  to- 
gether his  friends,  and  they  lowered  the  youth  to  the 
cave  in  a  basket.  And  when  he  went  into  the  cave,  he 
saw  the  king's  daughter  sitting  there,  and  washing  the 
wound  of  the  bird  with  nine  heads;  for  the  hound  of 
heaven  had  bitten  off  his  tenth  head,  and  his  wound 
was  still  bleeding.  The  princess,  however,  motioned 
to  the  youth  to  hide,  and  he  did  so.  When  the  king's 
daughter  had  washed  his  wound  and  bandaged  it,  the 
bird  with  nine  heads  felt  so  comfortable,  that  one 
after  another,  all  his  nine  heads  fell  asleep.  Then 
the  youth  stepped  forth  from  his  hiding-place,  and  cut 
off  his  nine  heads  with  a  sword.  But  the  king's  daugh- 
ter said:  "It  would  be  best  if  you  were  hauled  up 
first,  and  I  came  after." 

' '  No, ' '  said  the  youth.  ' '  I  will  wait  below  here,  until 
you  are  in  safety."  At  first  the  king's  daughter  was 
not  Avilling;  yet  at  last  she  allowed  herself  to  be  per- 
suaded, and  climbed  into  the  basket.  But  before  she 
did  so,  she  took  a  long  pin  from  her  hair,  broke  it  into 
two  halves  and  gave  him  one  and  kept  the  other. 
She  also  divided  her  silken  kerchief  with  him,  and  told 
him  to  take  good  care  of  both  her  gifts.  But  when  the 
other  man  had  drawn  up  the  king's  daughter,  he  took 
her  along  with  him,  and  left  the  youth  in  the  cave,  in 
spite  of  all  his  calling  and  pleading. 

The  youth  now  took  a  walk  about  the  cave.  There 
he  saw  a  number  of  maidens,  all  of  whom  had  been 
carried  off  by  the  bird  with  nine  heads,  and  who  had 
perished  there  of  hunger.    And  on  the  wall  hung  a 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  15 

fish,  nailed  against  it  with  four  nails.  When  he 
touched  the  fish,  the  latter  turned  into  a  handsome 
youth,  who  thanked  him  for  dehvering  him,  and  they 
agreed  to  regard  each  other  as  brothers.  Soon  the 
first  youth  grew  very  hungry.  He  stepped  out  in  front 
of  the  cave  to  search  for  food,  but  only  stones  were  ly- 
ing there.  Then,  suddenly,  he  saw  a  great  dragon,  who 
was  licking  a  stone.  The  youth  imitated  him,  and  be- 
fore long  his  hunger  had  disappeared.  He  next  asked 
the  dragon  how  he  could  get  away  from  the  cave,  and 
the  dragon  nodded  his  head  in  the  direction  of  his  tail, 
as  much  as  to  say  he  should  seat  himself  upon  it.  So 
he  climbed  up,  and  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  he  was 
down  on  the  ground,  and  the  dragon  had  disappeared. 
He  then  went  on  until  he  found  a  tortoise-shell  full  of 
beautiful  pearls.  But  they  were  magic  pearls,  for  if 
you  flung  them  into  the  fire,  the  fire  ceased  to  burn  and 
if  you  flung  them  into  the  water,  the  water  divided  and 
you  could  walk  through  the  midst  of  it.  The  youth 
took  the  pearls  out  of  the  tortoise-shell,  and  put  them 
in  his  pocket.  Not  long  after  he  reached  the  sea-shore. 
Here  he  flung  a  pearl  into  the  sea,  and  at  once  the 
waters  divided  and  he  could  see  the  sea-dragon.  The 
sea-dragon  cried:  ''Who  is  disturbing  me  here  in  my 
own  kingdom?"  The  youth  answered:  ''I  found 
pearls  in  a  tortoise-shell,  and  have  flung  one  into  the 
sea,  and  now  the  waters  have  divided  for  me. ' ' 

''If  that  is  the  case,"  said  the  dragon,  "then  come 
into  the  sea  with  me  and  we  will  live  there  together. ' ' 
Then  the  youth  recognized  liim  for  the  same  dragon 
whom  he  had  seen  in  the  cave.  And  with  him  was  the 
youth  with  whom  he  had  formed  a  bond  of  brother- 
hood:   He  was  the  dragon's  son. 

' '  Since  you  have  saved  my  son  and  become  his  broth- 
er, I  am  your  father,"  said  the  old  dragon.  And  he 
entertained  him  hospitably  with  food  and  wine. 

One  day  his  friend  ^aid  to  him :    "My  father  is  sure 


16         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

to  want  to  reward  you.  But  accept  no  money,  nor  any 
jewels  from  him,  but  only  the  little  gourd  flask  over 
yonder.  With  it  you  can  conjure  up  whatever  you 
wish." 

And,  sure  enough,  the  old  dragon  asked  him  what  he 
wanted  by  way  of  a  reward,  and  the  youth  answered : 
"I  want  no  money,  nor  any  jewels.  All  I  want  is  the 
little  gourd  flask  over  yonder." 

At  first  the  dragon  did  not  ^\dsh  to  give  it  up,  but 
at  last  he  did  let  him  have  it,  after  all.  And  then  the 
youth  left  the  dragon's  castle. 

When  he  set  his  foot  on  dry  land  again  he  felt  hungry. 
At  once  a  table  stood  before  him,  covered  with  a  fine 
and  plenteous  meal.  He  ate  and  drank.  After  he  had 
gone  on  a  while,  he  felt  weary.  And  there  stood  an  ass, 
waiting  for  him,  on  which  he  mounted.  After  he  had 
ridden  for  a  while,  the  ass's  gait  seemed  too  uneven, 
and  along  came  a  wagon,  into  which  he  climbed.  But 
the  wagon  shook  him  up  too,  greatly,  and  he  thought : 
''If  I  only  had  a  litter!  That  would  suit  me  better." 
No  more  had  he  thought  so,  than  the  litter  came  along, 
and  he  seated  himself  in  it.  And  the  bearers  carried 
him  to  the  city  in  which  dwelt  the  king,  the  queen 
and  their  daughter. 

When  the  other  youth  had  brought  back  the  king's 
daughter,  it  was  decided  to  hold  the  wedding.  But  the 
king's  daughter  was  not  willing,  and  said:  ''He  is  not 
the  right  man.  My  deliverer  will  come  and  bring  mth 
him  half  of  the  long  pin  for  my  hair,  and  half  my  silk- 
en kerchief  as  a  token."  But  when  the  youth  did  not 
appear  for  so  long  a  time,  and  the  other  one  pressed 
the  king,  the  king  grew  impatient  and  said:  "The 
weddi ng  shall  take  place  to-morrow ! ' '  Then  the  king 's 
daughter  went  sadly  through  the  streets  of  the  city, 
and  searched  and  searched  in  the  hope  of  finding  her 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  17 

deliverer.  And  this  was  on  the  very  day  that  the  litter 
arrived.  The  king's  daughter  saw  the  half  of  her 
silken  handkerchief  in  the  youth's  hand,  and  filled 
with  joy,  she  led  him  to  her  father.  There  he  had  to 
show  his  half  of  the  long  pin,  which  fitted  the  other 
exactly,  and  then  the  king  was  convinced  that  he  was 
the  right,  true  deliverer.  The  false  bridegroom  was 
now  punished,  the  wedding  celebrated,  and  they  lived 
in  peace  and  happiness  till  the  end  of  their  days. 

Note:  "The  Bird  With  Nine  Heads"  is  a  traditionally  narrated 
fairy-tale.  The  long  hair  needle  is  an  example  of  the  halved  jewel 
.sed  as  a  sign  of  recognition  by  lovers  (see  No.  67,  "Yang-Gui  Fee"). 
The  "Fish"  in  the  cave  is  the  dragon's  son,  for  like  East 
Indian  Nagaradjas,  the  Chinese  dragons  are  often  sea-gods.  Gourd 
flasks  often  occur  as.  magic  talismen  in  Chinese  fairy-tales,  and 
spirits  who  serve  their  owners  are  often  imprisoned  in  them.  See 
No.  81. 


VIIT 

THB   CAVE   OF   THE   BEASTS 

0\CE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  family  in  which  there 
were  seven  daughters.  One  day  when  the  father 
went  out  to  gather  wood,  he  found  seven  wild  duck 
eggs.  He  brought  them  home,  but  did  not  think  of 
giving  any  to  his  children,  intending  to  eat  them  him- 
self, with  his  wife.  In  the  evening  the  oldest  daughter 
woke  up,  and  asked  her  mother  what  she  was  cooking. 
The  mother  said:  ''I  am  cooking  wild  duck  eggs. 
I  will  give  you  one,  but  you  must  not  let  your  sisters 
know."  And  so  she  gave  her  one.  Then  the  second 
daughter  woke  up,  and  asked  her  mother  what  she  was 


18        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

cooking.  She  said:  "Wild  duck  eggs.  If  you  will 
not  tell  your  sisters,  I'll  give  you  one."  And  so  it 
went.  At  last  the  daughters  had  eaten  all  the  eggs, 
and  there  were  none  left. 

In  the  morning  the  father  was  very  angry  Avith  the 
children,  and  said:  ''Who  wants  to  go  along  to  grand- 
mother?" But  he  intended  to  lead  the  children  into 
the  mountains,  and  let  the  wolves  devour  them  there. 
The  older  daughters  suspected  this,  and  said:  ''We 
are  not  going  along ! ' '  But  the  two  younger  ones  said : 
"We  will  go  with  you."  And  so  they  drove  off  with 
their  father.  After  they  had  driven  a  good  ways,  they 
asked:  "Will  we  soon  get  to  grandmother's  house?" 
"Right  away,"  said  their  father.  And  when  they  had 
reached  the  mountains  he  told  them:  "Wait  here.  I 
will  drive  into  the  village  ahead  of  you,  and  tell  grand- 
mother that  you  are  coming."  And  then  he  drove  off 
with  the  donke3'-cart.  They  waited  and  waited,  but 
their  father  did  not  come.  At  last  they  decided  that 
their  father  would  not  come  bafck  to  fetch  them,  and 
that  he  had  left  them  alone  in  the  mountains.  So  they 
went  further  and  further  into  the  hills  seeking  a 
shelter  for  the  night.  Then  they  spied  a  great  stone. 
This  they  selected  for  a  pillow,  and  rolled  it  over  to 
the  place  where  they  were  going  to  lie  down  to  sleep. 
And  then  they  saw  that  the  stone  was  the  door  to  a 
cave.  There  was  a  light  in  the  cave,  and  they  went 
into  it.  The  light  they  had  seen  came  from  the  many 
precious  stones  and  jewels  of  every  sort  in  the  cave, 
which  belonged  to  a  wolf  and  a  fox.  They  had  a  num- 
ber of  jars  of  precious  stones  and  pearls  that  shone  by 
night.  The  girls  said:  "What  a  lovely  cave  this  is! 
We  will  lie  right  down  and  go  to  bed."  For  there 
stood  two  golden  beds  with  gold-embroidered  covers. 
So  they  lay  down  and  fell  asleep.     During  the  night  Ihe 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  19 

wolf  and  fox  came  home.  And  the  wolf  said:  ''I 
smell  human  flesh!"  But  the  fox  replied;  "Oh,  non- 
sense !  There  are  no  human  beings  who  can  enter  our 
cave.  We  lock  it  up  too  well  for  that. ' '  The  wolf  said : 
"Very  well,  then  let  us  lie  do^vvn  in  our  beds  and  sleep." 
But  the  fox  answered :  ' '  Let  us  curl  u.p  in  the  kettles 
on  the  hearth.  They  still  hold  a  httle  warmth  from 
the  fire. ' '  The  one  kettle  was  of  gold  and  the  other  of 
silver,  and  they  curled  up  in  them. 

"When  the  girls  rose  early  in  the  morning,  they  saw 
the  wolf  and  the  fox  lying  there,  and  were  much  fright- 
ened. And  they  put  the  covers  on  the  kettles  and 
heaped  a  number  of  big  stones  on  them,  so  that  the  wolf 
and  the  fox  could  not  get  out  again.  Then  they  made 
a  fire.  The  wolf  and  the  fox  said:  "Oh,  how  nice 
and  warm  it  is  this  morning !  How  does  that  happen  1 ' ' 
But  at  length  it  grew  too  hot  for  them.  Then  they 
noticed  that  the  two  girls  had  kindled  a  fire  and  they 
cried:  "Let  us  out!  We  will  give  you  lots  of  pre- 
cious stones,  and  lots  of  gold,  and  will  do  you  no 
harm!"  But  the  girls  would  not  listen  to  them,  and 
kept  on  making  a  bigger  fire.  So  that  was  the  end  of 
the  wolf  and  the  fox  in  the  kettles. 

Then  the  girls  lived  happily  for  a  number  of  days 
in  the  cave.  But  their  father  was  seized  with  a  long- 
ing for  his  daughters,  and  he  went  into  the  mountains 
to  look  for  them.  And  he  sat  right  down  on  the  stone 
in  front  of  the  cave  to  rest,  and  tapped  his  pipe  against 
it  to  empty  the  ashes.  Then  the  girls  within  called 
out:  "Who  is  knocking  at  our  door?"  And  the  fa- 
ther said:  "Are  those  not  my  daughters'  voices?" 
While  the  daughters  replied:  "Is  that  not  our  fa- 
ther's voice?"  Then  they  pushed  aside  the  stone  and 
'aw  that  it  was  their  father,  and  their  father  was  glad  to 
see  them  once  more.     He  was  much  surprised  to  think 


20        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

thai  they  should  have  chanced  ou  this  cave  full  of 
precious  stones,  and  they  told  him  the  whole  story. 
Then  their  father  fetched  people  to  help  him  carry 
home  the  jewels.  And  when  they  got  home,  his  wife 
wondered  where  he  had  obtained  all  these  treasures. 
So  the  father  and  daughters  told  her  everything,  and 
they  became  a  very  wealthy  family,  and  lived  happily 
to  the  end  of  their  days. 

Note :    "The  Cave  of  the  Beasts"  is  traditionally  narrated. 


IX 

THE  PANTHEE 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  widow  who  had  two 
daughters  and  a  little  son.  And  one  day  the 
mother  said  to  her  daughters:  "Take  good  care  of 
the  house,  for  I  am  going  to  see  grandmother,  together 
with  your  little  brother!"  So  the  daughters  promised 
her  they  would  do  so,  and  their  mother  went  off.  On 
her  way  a  panther  met  her,  and  asked  where  she  were 
going. 

She  said:  ''I  am  going  with  my  child  to  see  my 
mother." 

''Will  you  not  rest  a  bit!"  asked  the  panther. 

''No,"  said  she,  "it  is  already  late,  and  it  is  a  long 
road  to  where  my  mother  lives." 

But  the  panther  did  not  cease  urging  her,  and  JSnally 
she  gave  in  and  sat  down  by  the  road  side. 

"I  will  comb  your  hair  a  bit,"  said  the  panther. 
And  the  woman  allowed  the  panther  to  comb  her  hair. 
But  as  he  passed  his  claws  through  her  hair,  he  tore 
off  a  bit  of  her  skin  and  devoured  it. 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  21 

"Stop!"  cried  the  woman,  "the  way  you  comb  my 
hair  hurts ! ' ' 

But  the  panther  tore  off  a  much  larger  piece  of  skin. 
Now  the  woman  wanted  to  call  for  help,  but  the  pan- 
ther seized  and  devoured  her.  Then  he  turned  on  her 
little  son  and  killed  him  too,  put  on  the  woman's 
clothes,  and  laid  the  child's  bones,  which  he  had  not 
yet  devoured,  in  her  basket.  After  that  he  went  to  the 
woman's  home,  where  her  two  daughters  were,  and 
called  in  at  the  door:  "Open  the  door,  daughters! 
Mother  has  come  home !"  But  they  looked  out  through 
a  crack  and  said:  "Our  mother's  eyes  are  not  so  large 
as  yours!" 

Then  the  panther  said:  "I  have  been  to  grand- 
mother's house,  and  saw  her  hens  laying  eggs.  That 
pleases  me,  and  is  the  reason  why  my  eyes  have  grown 
so  large. ' ' 

"Our  mother  had  no  spots  in  her  face  such  as  you 
have. ' ' 

"Grandmother  had  no  spare  bed,  so  I  had  to  sleep 
on  the  peas,  and  they  pressed  themselves  into  my 
face.." 

"Our  mother's  feet  are  not  so  large  as  yours." 

"Stupid  things!  That  comes  from  walking  such 
a  distance.     Come,  open  the  door  quickly!" 

Then  the  daughters  said  to  each  other:  "It  must 
be  our  mother,"  and  they  opened  the  door.  But  when 
the  panther  came  in,  they  saw  it  was  not  really  their 
mother  after  all. 

At  evening,  when  the  daughters  were  already  in 
bed,  the  panther  was  still  gnawing  the  bones  he  had 
brought  with  him. 

Then  the  daughters  asked:  "Mother,  what  are 
you  eating?" 

"I'm  eating  beets,"  was  the  answer. 


22         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Then  the  daughters  said:  ''Oh,  mother,  give  us 
some  of  your  beets,  too !    We  are  so  hungry ! ' ' 

"  No, "  was  the  reply, ' '  I  will  not  give  you  any.  Now 
be  quiet  and  go  to  sleep." 

But  the  daughters  kept  on  begging  until  the  false 
mother  gave  them  a  little  finger.  And  then  they  saw 
that  it  was  their  little  brother's  finger,  and  they  said 
to  each  other:  "We  must  make  haste  to  escape  else 
he  will  eat  us  as  well."  And  with  that  they  ran 
out  of  the  door,  climbed  up  into  a  tree  in  the  yard, 
and  called  down  to  the  false  mother :  ' '  Come  out !  We 
can  see  our  neighbor's  son  celebrating  his  wedding!" 
But  it  was  the  middle  of  the  night. 

Then  the  mother  came  out,  and  when  she  saw  that 
they  were  sitting  in  the  tree,  she  called  out  angrily: 
"Why,  I'm  not  able  to  climb!" 

The  daughters  said : ' '  Get  into  a  basket  and  throw  us 
the  rope  and  w^e  will  draw  you  up ! " 

The  mother  did  as  they  said.  But  when  the  basket 
was  half-way  up,  the}^  began  to  swing  it  back  and  forth, 
and  bump  it  against  the  tree.  Then  the  false  mother 
had  to  turn  into  a  panther  again,  lest  she  fall  down. 
And  the  panther  leaped  out  of  the  basket,  and  ran 
away. 

Gradually  daylight  came.  The  daughters  climbed 
down,  seated  themselves  on  the  doorstep,  and  cried 
for  their  mother.  And  a  needle-vender  came  by  and 
asked  them  why  they  were  crying. 

"A  panther  has  devoured  our  mother  and  our 
brother,"  said  the  girls.  "He  has  gone  now,  but  he  is 
sure  to  return  and  devour  us  as  well." 

Then  the  needle-vender  gave  them  a  pair  of  needles, 
and  said:  "Stick  these  needles  in  the  cushion  of  the 
arm  chair,  with  the  points  up."  The  girl  thanked 
him  and  went  on  crying. 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  23 

Soon  a  scorpion-catcher  came  hj ;  and  he  asked  them 
why  they  were  crying,  *'A  panther  has  devoured  our 
mother  and  brother,"  said  the  girls.  *'He  has 
gone  now,  but  he  is  sure  to  return  and  devour  us  as 
well." 

The  man  gave  them  a  scorpion  and  said :  ' '  Put  it  be- 
hind the  hearth  in  the'  kitchen."  The  girls  thanked 
him  and  went  on  crying. 

Then  an  egg-seller  came  by  and  asked  them  why  they 
were  crying.  "A  panther  has  devoured  our  mother 
and  our  brother,"  said  the  girls.  ''He  has  gone  now, 
but  he  is  sure  to  return  and  devour  us  as  well. ' ' 

So  he  gave  them  an  egg  and  said:  "Lay  it  beneath 
the  ashes  in  the  hearth."  The  girls  thanked  him  and 
went  on  crying. 

Then  a  dealer  in  turtles  came  by,  and  they  told  him 
their  tale.  He  gave  them  a  turtle  and  said:  ''Put  it 
in  the  water-barrel  in  the  yard."  And  then  a  man 
came  by  who  sold  wooden  clubs.  He  asked  them  why 
they  were  crying.  And  they  told  him  the  whole  story. 
Then  he  gave  tliQm  two  wooden  clubs  and  said: 
' '  Hang  them  up  over  the  door  to  the  street. ' '  The  girls 
thanked  him  and  did  as  the  men  had  told  them. 

In  the  evening  the  panther  came  home.  He  sat  down 
in  the  armchair  in  the  room.  Then  the  needles  in  the 
cushion  stuck  into  him.  So  he  ran  into  the  kitchen  to 
light  the  fire  and  see  what  had  jabbed  him  so ;  and  then 
it  was  that  the  scorpion  hooked  his  sting  into  his  hand. 
And  when  at  last  the  fire  was  burning,  the  egg  burst 
and  spurted  into  one  of  his  eyes,  which  was  blinded. 
So  he  ran  out  into  the  yard  and  dipped  his  hand  into 
the  water-barrel,  in  order  to  cool  it ;  and  then  the  turtle 
bit  it  off.  And  when  in  his  pain  he  ran  out  through  the 
door  into  the  street,  the  wooden  clubs  fell  on  his  head 
and  that  was  the  end  of  him. 


24        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Note:  "The  Panther"  in  this  tale  is  in  reality  the  same  beast  as 
"the  talking  silver  fox"  in  No.  48,  and  the  fairy-tale  is  made  up  of 
motives  to  be  found  in  "Little  Red  Riding-Hood,"  "The  Wolf  and  the 
the  Seven  Kids,"  and  "The  Vagabonds." 


THE  GREAT  FLOOD 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  widow,  who  had  a 
child.  And  the  child  was  a  kind-hearted  boy  of 
whom  every  one  was  fond.  One  day  he  said  to  his 
mother :  * '  All  the  other  children  have  a  grandmother, 
but  I  have  none.     And  that  makes  me  feel  very  sad ! ' ' 

"We  will  hunt  up  a  grandmother  for  you,"  said 
his  mother.  Now  it  once  happened  that  an  old  beggar- 
woman  came  to  the  house,  who  was  very  old  and  feeble. 
And  when  the  child  saw  her,  he  said  to  her :  ' '  You  shall 
be  my  grandmother ! ' '  And  he  went  to  his  mother  and 
said:  ''There  is  a  beggar-woman  outside,  whom  I 
want  for  my  grandmother!"  And  his  mother  was 
wilUng  and  called  her  into  the  house;  though  the  old 
woman  was  very  dirty.  So  the  boy  said  to  his  mother : 
* '  Come,  let  us  wash  grandmother ! ' '  And  they  washed 
the  woman.  But  she  had  a  great  many  burrs  in  her 
hair,  so  they  picked  them  all  out  and  put  them  in  a  jar, 
and  they  filled  the  whole  jar.  Then  the  grandmother 
said:  ''Do  not  throw  them  away,  but  bury  them  in 
the  garden.  And  you  must  not  dig  them  up  again 
before  the  great  flood  comes." 

"When  is  the  great  flood  coming?"  asked  the  boy. 

"When  the  eyes  of  the  two  stone  lions  in  front  of 
the  prison  grow  red,  then  the  great  flood  will  come," 
said  the  grandmother. 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  25 

So  the  boy  went  to  look  at  the  lions,  but  their  eyes 
were  not  yet  red.  And  the  grandmother  also  said  to 
him:  ''Make  a  little  wooden  ship  and  keep  it  in  a  little 
box.'*  And  this  the  boy  did.  And  he  ran  to  the  prison 
every  day  and  looked  at  the  lions,  much  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  the  people  in  the  street. 

One  day,  as  he  passed  the  chicken-butcher's  shop, 
the  butcher  asked  him  why  he  was  always  running  to 
the  lions.  And  the  boy  said:  "When  the  lions'  eyes 
grow  red  then  the  great  flood  will  come."  But  the 
butcher  laughed  at  him.  And  the  following  morning, 
quite  early,  he  took  some  chicken-blood  and  rubbed  it 
on  the  lions'  eyes.  When  the  boy  saw  that  the  Hons' 
eyes  were  red  he  ran  swiftly  home,  and  told  his  mother 
and  grandmother.  And  then  his  grandmother  said: 
"Dig  up  the  jar  quickly,  and  take  the  little  ship  out  of 
its  box."  And  when  they  dug  up  the  jar,  it  was  filled 
with  the  purest  pearls  and  the  little  ship  grew  larger 
and  larger,  like  a  real  ship.  Then  the  grandmother 
said:  "Take  the  jar  with  you  and  get  into  the  ship. 
And  when  the  great  flood  comes,  then  you  may  save  all 
the  animals  that  are  driven  into  it ;  but  human  beings, 
with  their  black  heads,  you  are  not  to  save."  So  they 
climbed  into  the  ship,  and  the  grandmother  suddenly 
disappeared. 

Now  it  began  to  rain,  and  the  rain  kept  falling  more 
and  more  heavily  from  the  heavens.  Finally  there 
were  no  longer  any  single  drops  falling,  but  just  one 
big  sheet  of  water  which  flooded  everything. 

Then  a  dog  came  drifting  along,  and  they  saved  him 
in  their  sliip.  Soon  after  came  a  pair  of  mice,  with 
their  little  ones,  loudly  squeaking  in  their  fear.  And 
these  they  also  saved.  The  water  was  already  rising 
to  the  roofs  of  the  houses,  and  on  one  roof  stood  a  cat, 
arching  her  back  and  mewing  pitifully.    They  took  the 


26        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

cat  into  the  ship,  too.  Yet  the  flood  increased  and  rose 
to  the  tops  of  the  trees.  And  in  one  tree  sat  a  raven, 
beating  his  wings  and  cawing  loudly.  And  him,  too, 
they  took  in.  Finally  a  swann  of  bees  came  flying 
their  way.  The  little  creatures  were  quite  wet,  and 
could  hardly  fly.  So  they  took  in  the  bees  on  their 
ship.  At  last  a  man  with  black  hair  floated  by  on  the 
waves.  The  boy  said:  "Mother,  let  us  save  him, 
too!"  But  the  mother  did  not  want  to  do  so.  **Did 
not  grandmother  tell  us  that  we  must  save  no  black- 
headed  human  beings?"  But  the  boy  answered: 
""We  will  save  the  man  in  spite  of  that.  I  feel  sorry 
for  him,  and  cannot  bear  to  see  him  drifting  along  in 
the  water. ' '     So  they  also  saved  the  man. 

Gradually  the  water  subsided.  Then  they  got  out 
of  their  ship,  and  parted  from  the  man  and  the  beasts. 
And  the  sliip  grew  small  again  and  they  put  it  a^^y 
in  its  box. 

But  the  man  was  filled  with  a  desire  for  the  pearls. 
He  went  to  the  judge  and  entered  a  complaint  against 
the  boy  and  his  mother,  and  they  were  both  thrown 
into  jail.  Then  the  mice  came,  and  dug  a  hole  in  the 
wall.  And  the  dog  came  through  the  hole  and  brought 
them  meat,  and  the  cat  brought  them  bread,  so  they 
did  not  have  to  hunger  in  their  prison.  But  the  raven 
flew  oif  and  returned  with  a  letter  for  the  judge. 
The  letter  had  been  v/ritten  by  a  god,  and  it  said:  "I 
wandered  about  in  the  world  of  men  disguised  as  a 
beggar  woman.  And  this  boy  and  his  mother  took  me 
in.  The  boy  treated  me  like  his  own  grandmother,  and 
did  not  shrink  from  washing  me  when  I  was  dirty.  Be- 
cause of  this  I  saved  them  out  of  the  great  flood  by 
means  of  which  I  destroyed  the  sinful  city  wherein  they 
dwelt.  Do  you,  0  judge,  free  them,  or  misfortune 
shall  be  your  portion!" 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  27 

So  the  judge  had  them  brought  before  him,  and 
asked  what  they  had  done,  and  how  they  had  made  their 
way  through  the  flood.  Then  they  told  him  everything, 
and  what  they  said  agreed  w^th  the  god's  letter.  So 
the  judge  punished  their  accuser,  and  set  them  both  at 
liberty. 

When  the  boy  had  grown  up  he  came  to  a  city  of 
many  people,  and  it  was  said  that  the  princess  in- 
tended to  take  a  husband.  But  in  order  to  find  the 
right  man,  she  had  veiled  herself,  and  seated  herself 
in  a  litter,  and  she  had  had  the  litter,  together  with 
many  others,  carried  into  the  market  place.  In  every 
litter  sat  a  veiled  woman,  and  the  princess  was  in  their 
midst.  And  whoever  hit  upon  the  right  litter,  he  was 
to  get  the  princess  for  his  bride.  So  the  youth  went 
there,  too,  and  when  he  reached  the  market  place,  he 
saw  the  bees  whom  he  had  saved  from  the  great  flood, 
all  swarming  about  a  certain  litter.  Up  he  stepped 
to  it,  and  sure  enough,  the  princess  was  sitting  in  it. 
And  then  their  wedding  was  celebrated,  and  they  lived 
happily  ever  afterward. 

Note:  "The  Great  Flood"  is  traditionally  narrated  and  a  dil- 
uvian  legend  seems  to  underlie  it.  Compare  with  Grimm's  fairy- 
tale (No.  73)  "The  Queen  of  the  Bees." 


XI 

THE    FOX   AND    THE   TIGER 

ONCE  a  fox  met  a  tiger.  The  latter  bared  his 
teeth,  stretched  out  his  claws,  and  was  about  to 
devour  him.  But  the  fox  spoke  and  said:  "My  dear 
sir,  you  must  not  think  that  you  are  the  only  king  of 


28        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

beasts.  Your  courage  does  not  compare  with  my  own. 
Let  us  walk  together,  and  do  you  keep  behind  me.  And 
if  men  catch  sight  of  me  and  do  not  fear  me,  then  you 
may  devour  me."  The  tiger  was  willing,  and  so  the 
fox  led  him  along  a  broad  highway.  But  the  travelers, 
when  they  saw  the  tiger  in  the  distance,  were  all  fright- 
ened and  ran  away. 

Then  the  fox  said:  'How  about  itf  I  went  in  ad- 
vance, and  the  men  saw  me  and  had  not  as  yet  seen 
you." 

And  thereupon  the  tiger  drew  in  his  tail  and  ran 
away  himself. 

The  tiger  had  remarked  quite  well  that  the  men 
were  afraid  of  the  fox,  but  he  had  not  noticed  that  the 
fox  had  borrowed  the  terror  he  inspired  from  him. 

Note:  This  universally  known  fable  is  traditionally  narrated. 
Animal  fables  are  very  rare  in  China. 


XII 

THB   tiger's   decoy 

THAT  the  fox  borrowed  the  terror  he  inspired  from 
the  tiger  is  more  than  a  simile ;  but  that  the  tiger 
has  his  decoy  is  something  we  read  about  in  the  story 
books,  and  grandfathers  talk  about  a  good  deal,  too. 
So  there  must  be  some  truth  in  it.  It  is  said  that 
when  a  tiger  devours  a  human  being,  the  latter 's  spirit 
cannot  free  itself,  and  that  the  tiger  then  uses  it 
for  a  decoy.  When  he  goes  out  to  seek  his  prey,  the 
spirit  of  the  man  he  has  devoured  must  go  before  him, 
to  hide  him,  so  that  people  cannot  see  him.  And 
the  spirit  is  apt  to  change  itself  into  a  beautiful  girl, 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  29 

or  a  lump  of  gold  or  a  bolt  of  silk.  All  sorts  of  decep- 
tions are  used  to  lure  folk  into  the  mountain  gorges. 
Then  the  tiger  comes  along  and  devours  his  victim,  and 
the  new  spirit  must  serve  as  his  decoy.  The  old 
spirit 's  time  of  service  is  over  and  it  may  go.  And  so 
it  continues,  turn  by  turn.  Probably  that  is  why  they 
say  of  people  who  are  forced  to  yield  themselves  up 
to  cmming  and  powerful  men,  in  order  that  others  may 
be  harmed:  '^They  are  the  tiger *s  decoys T' 

Note:     This  tale  is  traditionally  narrated. 


xin 

THE  FOX  AND  THE  RAVEN 

THE  fox  knows  how  to  flatter,  and  how  to  play 
many  cunning  tricks.  Once  upon  a  time  he 
saw  a  raven,  who  alighted  on  a  tree  with  a  piece  of 
meat  in  his  beak.  The  fox  seated  himself  beneath  the 
tree,  looked  up  at  him,  and  began  to  praise  him. 

"Your  color,"  he  began,  "is  pure  black.  This 
proves  to  me  that  you  possess  all  the  wisdom  of  Lao- 
tzse,  who  knows  how  to  shroud  his  learning  in  dark- 
ness. The  manner  in  which  you  manage  to  feed  your 
mother  shows  that  your  filial  affection  equals  that 
which  the  Master  Dsong  had  for  his  parents.  Your 
voice  is  rough  and  strong.  It  proves  that  j^ou  have 
the  courage  with  which  King  Hiang  once  drove  his 
foes  to  flight  by  the  mere  sound  of  his  voice.  In  truth, 
you  are  the  king  of  birds ! '  ^ 

The  raven,  hearing  tliis,  was  filled  with  joy  and  said : 
*  *  I  thank  you !    I  thank  you ! ' ' 


30         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

And  before  he  knew  it,  the  meat  fell  to  earth  from 
his  opened  beak. 

The  fox  caught  it  up,  devoured  it  and  then  said, 
laughing:  "Make  note  of  this,  my  dear  sir:  if  some 
one  praises  you  without  occasion,  he  is  sure  to  have 
a  reason  for  doing  so. ' ' 

Note:  Traditionally  narrated,  it  may  be  taken  for  granted  that 
this  is  simply  ^sop's  fable  in  Chinese  dress.  The  manner  of.  pre- 
sentation is  characteristically  Chinese.  For  "the  wisdom  of  Laotzse" 
ompare,  p.  30,  "The  Ancient's  Book  of  Wisdom  and  Life" :  "Who 
sees  his  light,  yet  dwells  in  darkness."  Master  Dsong  was  King  Dsi's 
most  faithful  pupil,  renowned  for  his  piety.  The  raven  is  known  in 
China  as  "the  bird  of  filial  love,"  for  it  is  said  that  the  young  ravens 
bring  forth  the  food  they  have  eaten  from  their  beaks  again,  in  order 
to  feed  the  old  birds. 


XIV 

WHY   DOG   AND    CAT    ARE    ENEMIES 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  man  and  his  wife 
and  they  had  a  ring  of  gold.  It  was  a  luctv^  ring? 
and  whoever  owned  it  always  had  enough  to  live  on. 
But  this  they  did  not  know,  and  hence  sold  the  ring  for 
a  small  sum.  But  no  sooner  was  the  ring  gone  than 
they  began  to  grow  poorer  and  poorer,  and  at  last  did 
not  know  when  they  would  get  their  next  meal.  They 
had  a  dog  and  a  cat,  and  these  had  to  go  hungry  as  well. 
Then  the  two  animals  took  counsel  together  as  to  how 
they  might  restore  t,o  their  owners  their  for- 
mer good  fortune.  At  length  the  dog  hit  upon  an 
idea. 

' '  They  must  have  the  ring  back  again,"  he  said  to  the 
cat. 

The  cat  answered:  *'The  ring  has  been  carefully 


NURSERY  FAIRY  TALES  31 

locked  up  in  the  chest,  where  no  one  can  get  at  it." 

"You  must  catch  a  mouse/'  said  the  dog,  "and  the 
mouse  must  gnaw  a  hole  in  the  chest  and  fetch  out  the 
ring.  And  if  she  does  not  want  to,  say  that  you  will 
bite  her  to  death,  and  you  will  see  that  she  will  do  it." 

This  advice  pleased  the  cat,  and  she  caught  a  mouse. 
Then  she  wanted  to  go  to  the  house  in  wliich  stood  the 
chest,  and  the  dog  came  after.  They  came  to  a  broad 
river.  And  since  the  cat  could  not  swim,  the  dog  took 
her  on  his  back  and  swam  across  with  her.  Then  the 
cat  carried  the  mouse  to  the  house  in  which  the  chest 
stood.  The  mouse  gnawed  a  hole  in  the  chest,  and 
fetched  out  the  ring.  The  cat  put  the  ring  in  her  mouth 
and  went  back  to  the  river,  where  the  dog  was  waiting 
for  her,  and  swam  across  with  her.  Then  they  started 
out  together  for  home,  in  order  to  bring  the  lucky  ring 
to  their  master  and  mistress.  But  the  dog  could  only 
run  along  the  ground;  when  there  was  a  house  in  the 
way  he  always  had  to  go  around  it.  The  cat,  however, 
quickly  climbed  over  the  roof,  and  so  she  reached  home 
long  before  the  dog,  and  brought  the  ring  to  her  master. 

Then  her  master  said  to  his  wife:  "What  a  good 
creature  the  cat  is !  We  will  always  give  her  enough 
to  eat  and  care  for  her  as  though  she  were  our  own 
child!" 

But  when  the  dog  came  home  they  beat  him  and 
scolded  him,  because  he  had  not  helped  to  bring  home 
the  ring  again.  And  the  cat  sat  by  the  fireplace, 
purred  and  said  never  a  word.  Then  the  dog  grew 
angry  at  the  cat,  because  she  had  robbed  him  of  his 
reward,  and  when  he  saw  her  he  chased  her  and  tried  to 
seize  her. 

And  ever  since  that  day  cat  and  dog  are  enemies. 

Note :  "Why  Dog  and  Cat  are  Enemies."  This  fairy-tale  is  given 
in  the  current  popular  version. 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS 


XV 

HOW   THE   FTVE  ANCIEKTS   BECAME   MEN" 

BEFORE  the  earth  was  separated  from  the  heav- 
ens, all  there  was  was  a  great  ball  of  watery 
vapor  called  chaos.  And  at  that  time  the  spirits  of  the 
five  elemental  powers  took  shape,  and  became  the  five 
Ancients.  The  first  was  called  the  Yellow  Ancient,  and 
he  was  the  ruler  of  the  earth.  The  second  was  called 
the  Red  Lord,  and  he  was  the  iTiler  of  the  fire.  The 
third  was  called  the  Dark  Lord,  and  he  was  the  ruler  of 
the  water.  The  fourth  was  known  as  the  Wood  Prince, 
and  he  was  the  ruler  of  the  wood.  The  fifth  was  called 
the  Mother  of  Metals,  and  ruled  over  them.  These 
five  Ancients  set  all  their  primal  spirit  into  motion,  so 
that  water  and  earth  sank  down.  Tha  heavens  floated 
upward,  and  the  earth  grew  firm  in  the  depths.  Then 
they  allowed  the  waters  to  gather  into  rivers  and  seas, 
and  hills  and  plains  made  their  appearance.  So  the 
heavens  opened  and  the  earth  was  divided.  And  there 
were  sun,  moon  and  all  the  stars,  wind,  clouds,  rain,  and 
dew.  The  Yellow  Ancient  set  earth's  purest  power 
spinning  in  a  circle,  and  added  the  effect  of  fire  and 
water  thereto.  Then  there  came  forth  grasses  and 
trees,  birds  and  beasts,  and  the  tribes  of  the  sei*pents 
and  insects,  fishes  and  turtles.  The  Wood  Prince  and 
the  Mother  of  Metals  combined  light  and  darkness,  and 
thus  created  the  human  race  as  men  and  women.  And 
thus  the  world  gradually  came  to  bo. 
At  that  time  there  was   one  who  was  known  as 

35 


36        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

the  True  Prince  of  the  Jasper  Castle.  He  had  ac- 
quired the  art  of  sorcery  through  the  cultivation  of 
magic.  The  five  Ancients  begged  him  to  rule  as  the 
supreme  god.  He  dwelt  above  the  three  and  thirty 
heavens,  and  the  Jasper  Castle,  of  white  jade  with 
golden  gates,  was  his.  Before  him  stood  the  stewards 
of  the  eight-and-twenty  houses  of  the  moon,  and  the 
gods  of  the  thunders  and  the  Great  Bear,  and  in  addi- 
tion a  class  of  baneful  gods  whose  influ'enee  was  evil 
and  deadly.  They  all  aided  the  True  Prince  of  the 
Jasper  Castle  to  rule  over  the  thousand  tribes  under 
the  heavens,  and  to  deal  out  life  and  death,  fortune 
and  misfortune.  The  Lord  of  the  Jasper  Castle  is  now 
known  as  the  Great  God,  the  White  Jade  Ruler. 

The  five  Ancients  withdrew  after  they  had  done  their 
work,  and  thereafter  lived  in  quiet  purity.  The 
Red  Lord  dwells  in  the  South  as  the  god  of  fire.  The 
Dark  Lord  dwells  in  the  North,  as  the  mighty  master 
of  the  somber  polar  skies.  He  lived  in  a  castle  of 
liquid  crystal.  In  later  ages  he  sent  Confucius  down 
upon  earth  as  a  saint.  Hence  this  saint  is  known  as 
the  Son  of  Crystal.  The  Wood  Prince  dwells  in  the 
East.  He  is  honored  as  the  Green  Lord,  and  watches 
over  the  coming  into  being  of  all  creatures.  In  him 
lives  the  power  of  spring  and  he  is  the  god  of  love. 
The  Mother  of  Metals  dwells  in  the  West,  by  the  sea 
of  Jasper,  and  is  also  known  as  the  Queen-Mother  of 
the  West.  She  leads  the  rounds  of  the  fairies,  and 
watches  over  change  and  growth.  The  Yellow  Ancient 
dwells  in  the  middle.  He  is  always  going  about  in  the 
world,  in  order  to  save  and  to  help  those  in  any  distress. 
The  first  time  he  came  to  earth  he  was  the  Yellow  Lord, 
who  taught  mankind  all  sorts  of  arts.  In  his  later 
years  he  fathomed  the  meaning  of  the  world  on  the 
Etherial  Mount,  and  flew  up  to  the  radiant  sun.    Un- 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  37 

der  the  rule  of  the  Dsehou  dynasty  he  was  born  again 
as  Li  Oerl,  and  when  he  was  born  his  hair  and  beard 
were  white,  for  'which  reason  he  was  called  Laotsze, 
''Old  Child."  He  wrote  the  book  of  ''Meaning  and 
Life"  and  spread  his  teachings  through  the  world. 
He  is  honored  as  the  head  of  Taoism.  At  the  begin- 
ning of  the  reign  of  the  Han  dynasty,  he  again  ap- 
peared as  the  Old  Man  of  the  River,  (Ho  Schang 
Gung).  He  spread  the  teachings  of  Tao  abroad  might- 
ily, so  that  from  that  time  on  Taoism  flourished 
greatly.  These  doctrines  are  known  to  this  day  as  the 
teachings  of  the  Yellow  Ancient.  There  is  also  a  say- 
ing: "First  Laotsze  was,  then  the  heavens  were." 
And  that  must  mean  that  Laotsze  was  that  very  same 
Yellow  Ancient  of  primal  days. 

Note:  "How  the  Five  Ancients  Became  Men."  This  fairy-tale, 
the  first  of  the  legends  of  the  gods,  is  given  in  the  version  current 
among  the  people.  In  it  the  five  elemental  spirits  of  earth,  fire, 
water,  wood  and  metal  are  brought  into  connection  with  a  creation 
myth.  "Prince  of  the  Jasper  Castle"  or  "The  AVhite  Jade  Ruler," 
Yu  Huang  Di,  is  the  popular  Chinese  synonym  for  "the  good  lord." 
The  phrase  "White  Jade"  serves  merely  to  express  his  dignity.  All 
in  all,  there  are  32  other  Yu  Huangs,  among  whom  he  is  the  highest. 
He  may  be  compared  to  Indra,  who  dwells  in  a  heaven  that  also 
comprises  33  halls.  The  astronomic  relationship  between  the  two 
is  very  evident. 


XVI 

THE  HERD  BOY  AND  THE  WEAVING  MAIDEN 

THE   Herd  Boy  was  the   child   of  poor   people. 
When  he  was  twelve  years  old,  he  took  service 
with  a  farmer  to  herd  his  cow.     After  a  few  years  the 


38         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

cow  had  grown  large  and  fat,  and  her  hair  shone  like 
yellow  gold.     She  must  have  been  a  cow  of  the  gods. 

One  day  while  he  had  her  out  at  pasture  in  the  moun- 
tains, she  suddenly  began  to  speak  to  the  Herd  Boy  in 
a  human  voice,  as  follo^vvs:  "This  is  the  Seventh  Day. 
Now  the  White  Jade  Ruler  has  nine  daughters,  who 
bathe  this  day  in  the  Sea  of  Heaven.  The  seventh 
daughter  is  beautiful  and  wise  beyond  all  measure. 
She  spins  the  cloud-silk  for  the  King  and  Queen  of 
Heaven,  and  presides  over  the  weaving  which  maidens 
do  on  earth.  It  is  for  this  reason  she  is  called  the 
Weaving  Maiden.  And  if  you  go  and  take  away  her 
clothes  while  she  bathes,  you  may  become  her  husband 
and  gain  immortality." 

''But  she  is  up  in  Heaven,"  said  the  Herd  Boy,  "and 
how  can  I  get  there?" 

"I  will  carry  you  there,"  answered  the  yellow  cow. 

So  the  Herd  Boy  climbed  on  the  cow's  back.  In  a 
moment  clouds  began  to  stream  out  of  her  hoofs,  and 
she  rose  into  the  air.  About  his  ears  there  was  a 
whistling  like  the  sound  of  the  wind,  and  they  flew  along 
as  swiftly  as  lightning.     Suddenly  the  cow  stopped. 

"Now  we  are  here,"  said  she. 

Then  round  about  him  the  Herd  Boy  saw  forests  of 
chrysophrase  and  trees  of  jade.  The  grass  was  of 
jasper  and  the  flowers  of  coral.  In  the  midst  of  all 
this  splendor  lay  a  great,  four-square  sea,  covering 
some  five-hundred  acres.  Its  green  waves  rose  and 
fell,  and  fishes  with  golden  scales  were  swimming 
about  in  it.  In  addition  there  were  countless  magic 
birds  who  winged  above  it  and  sang.  Even  in  the  dis- 
tance the  Herd  Boy  could  see  the  nine  maidens  in  the 
water.  They  had  all  laid  down  their  clothes  on  the 
shore. 

"Take  the  red  clothes,  quickly,"  said  the  cow,  "and 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  39 

hide  aWay  with  them  in  the  forest,  and  though  she  ask 
you  for  them  never  so  sweetly  do  not  give  them  back 
to  her  until  she  has  promised  to  become  your  mfe." 

Then  the  Herd  Boy  hastily  got  doAvn  from  the  cow's 
back,  seized  the  red  clothes  and  ran  away.  At  the 
same  moment  the  nine  maidens  noticed  him  and  were 
much  frightened. 

* '  0  youth,  whence  do  you  come,  that  you  dare  to  take 
our  clothes?"  they  cried.  ''Put  them  doAvn  again 
quickly ! ' ' 

But  the  Herd  Boy  did  not  let  what  they  said  trouble 
him;  but  crouched  down  behind  one  of  the  jade  trees. 
Then  eight  of  the  maidens  hastily  came  ashore  and 
drew  on  their  clothes. 

"Our  seventh  sister,"  said  they,  "whom  Heaven 
has  destined  to  be  yours,  has  come  to  you.  We  will 
leave  her  alone  with  you." 

The  Weaving  Maiden  was  still  crouching  in  the 
water. 

But  the  Herd  Boy  stood  before  her  and  laughed. 

"If  you  will  promise  to  be  my  wife,"  said  he,  "then 
I  will  give  you  your  clothes." 

But  this  did  not  suit  the  Weaving  Maiden. 

"I  am  a  daughter  of  the  Ruler  of  the  Gods,"  said 
she,  "and  may  not  marry  without  his  command.  Give 
back  my  clothes  to  me  quickly,  or  else  my  father  will 
punish  you!" 

Then  the  yellow  cow  said:  "You  have  been  destined 
for  each  other  by  fate,  and  I  will  be  glad  to  arrange 
your  marriage,  and  your  father,  the  Ruler  of  the  Gods, 
will  make  no  objection.     Of  that  I  am  sure." 

The  Weaving  Maiden  replied:  "You  are  an  unrea- 
soning animal!  How  could  you  arrange  our  mar- 
riage "? ' ' 

The  cow  said:  "Do  you  see  that   old  willow-tree 


40         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

there  on  the  shore?  Just  give  it  a  trial  and  ask  it? 
If  the  willow  tree  speaks,  then  Heaven  wishes  your 
union." 

And  the  Weaving  Maiden  asked  the  willow. 

The  willow  replied  in  a  human  voice : 

"This  is  the  Seventh  day, 

The  Herd  Boy  his  court  to  the  Weaver  doth  pay !" 

and  the  Weaving  Maiden  was  satisfied  mth  the  ver- 
dict. The  Herd  Boy  laid  down  her  clothes,  and  went 
on  ahead.  The  Weaving  Maiden  drew  them  on  and 
followed  him.    And  thus  they  became  man  and  wife. 

But  after  seven  days  she  took  leave  of  him. 

**The  Euler  of  Heaven  has  ordered  me  to  look  after 
my  weaving,"  said  she.  "If  I  delay  too  long  I  fear 
that  he  will  punish  me.  Yet,  although  we  have  to  part 
now,  we  will  meet  again  in  spite  of  it." 

When  she  had  said  these  words  she  really  went  away. 
The  Herd  Boy  ran  after  her.  But  when  he  was  quite 
near  she  took  one  of  the  long  needles  from  her  hair 
and  drew  a  line  with  it  right  across  the  sky,  and  this 
line  turned  into  the  Silver  River.  And  thus  they  now 
stand,  separated  by  the  River,  and  watch  for  one 
another. 

And  since  that  time  they  meet  once  every  year,  on 
the  eve  of  the  Seventh  Day.  When  that  time  comes, 
then  all  the  crows  in  the  world  of  men  come  flying  and 
form  a  bridge  over  which  the  Weaving  Maiden  crosses 
the  Silver  River.  And  on  that  day  you  will  not  see  a 
single  crow  in  the  trees,  from  morning  to  night,  no 
doubt  because  of  the  reason  I  have  mentioned.  And 
besides,  a  fine  rain  often  falls  on  the  evening  of  the 
Seventh  Day.  Then  the  women  and  old  grandmothers 
say  to  one  another:     ''Those  are  the  tears  which  the 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  41 

Herd  Boy  and  the  Weaving  Maiden  shed  at  parting ! ' ' 
And  for  this  reason  the  Seventh  Day  is  a  rain  festival. 
To  the  west  of  the  Silver  River  is  the  constellation 
of  the  Weaving  Maiden,  consisting  of  three  stars.  And 
directly  in  front  of  it  are  three  other  stars  in  the  form 
of  a  triangle.  It  is  said  that  once  the  Herd  Boy  was 
angry  because  the  Weaving  Maiden  had  not  wished  to 
cross  the  Silver  River,  and  had  thrown  his  yoke  at  her, 
which  fell  down  just  in  front  of  her  feet.  East  of  the 
Silver  River  is  the  Plerd  Boy's  constellation,  consist- 
ing of  six  stars.  To  one  side  of  it  are  countless  little 
stars  which  forai  a  constellation  pointed  at  both  ends 
and  somewhat  broader  in  the  middle.  It  is  said  that 
the  Weaving  Maiden  in  turn  threw  her  spindle  at  the 
Herd  Boy;  but  that  she  did  not  hit  him,  the  spindle 
falling  down  to  one  side  of  him. 

Note:  "The  Herd  Boy  and  the  Weaving  Maiden"  is  retold  after 
an  oral  source.  The  Herd  Boy  is  a  constellation  in  Aquila,  the 
Weaving  Maiden  one  in  Lyra.  The  Silver  River  which  separates 
them  is  the  Milky  Way.  The  Seventh  Day  of  the  seventh  month  is 
the  festival  of  their  reunion.  The  Ruler  of  the  Heavens  has  nine 
daughters  in  all,  who  dwell  in  the  nine  heavens.  The  oldest  married 
Li  Dsing  (comp.  Notschka,  No.  18) ;  the  second  is  the  mother  of 
Yang  Oerlang  (comp.  No.  17)  ;  the  third  is  the  mother  of  the  planet 
Jupiter  (comp.  "Sky  0'  Dawn,"  No.  37)  ;  and  the  fourth  dwelt  with 
a  pious  and  industrioi;s  scholar,  by  name  of  Dung  Yung,  whom  she 
aided  to  win  riches  and  honor.  The  seventh  is  the  Spinner,  and  the 
ninth  had  to  dwell  on  earth  as  a  slave  because  of  some  transgression 
of  which  she  had  been  guilty.  Of  the  fifth,  the  sixth  and  the  eighth 
daughters  nothing  further  is  known. 


42        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

XVII 

YANG  OERLANG 

THE  second  daughter  of  the  Ruler  of  Heaven  once 
came  down  upon  the  earth  and  secretly  became 
the  wife  of  a  mortal  man  named  Yang.  And  when  she 
returned  to  Heaven  she  was  blessed  with  a  son.  But 
the  Ruler  of  Heaven  was  very  angry  at  this  desecra- 
tion of  the  heavenly  halls.  He  banished  her  to  earth 
and  covered  her  with  the  Wu-I  hills.  Her  son,  how- 
ever, Oerlang  by  name,  the  nephew  of  the  Ruler  of 
Heaven,  was  extraordinarily  gifted  by  nature.  By  the 
time  he  was  full  grown  he  had  learned  the  magic  art  of 
being  able  to  control  eight  times  nine  transformations. 
He  could  make  himself  invisible,  or  could  assume  the 
shape  of  birds  and  beasts,  grasses,  flowers,  snakes  and 
fishes,  as  he  chose.  He  also  knew"  how  to  empty  out 
seas  and  remove  mountains  from  one  place  to  another. 
So  he  went  to  the  Wu-I  hills  and  rescued  his  mother, 
whom  he  took  on  his  back  and  carried  away.  They 
stopped  to  rest  on  a  flat  ledge  of  rock. 
Then  the  mother  said:  "I  am  very  thirsty  !" 
Oerlang  climbed  down  into  the  valley  in  order  to 
fetch  her  water,  and  some  time  passed  before  he  re- 
turned. When  he  did  his  mother  was  no  longer  there. 
He  searched  eagerly,  but  on  the  rock  lay  only  her  skin 
and  bones,  and  a  few  blood-stains.  Now  you  must 
know  that  at  that  time  there  were  still  ten  suns  in  the 
heavens,  glowing  and  burning  like  fire.  The  Daughter 
of  Heaven,  it  is  true,  was  divine  by  nature ;  yet  because 
she  had  incurred  the  anger  of  her  father  and  had  been 
banished  to  earth,  hor  magic  powers  had  failed  her. 
Then,  too,  she  had  been  imprisoned  so  long  beneath 
the  hills  in  the  dark  that,  coming  out  suddenly  into  the 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  43 

sunlight,  she  had  been  devoured  by  its  blinding  ra- 
diance. 

When  Oerlang  thought  of  his  mother's  sad  end,  his 
heart  ached.  He  took  two  mountains  on  his  shoulders, 
pursued  the  suns  and  crushed  them  to  death  between 
the  mountains.  And  whenever  he  had  crushed  another 
sun-disk,  he  picked  up  a  fresh  mountain.  In  this  way 
he  had  already  slain  nine  of  the  ten  suns,  and  there 
was  but  one  left.  And  as  Oerlang  pursued  him  relent- 
lessly, he  hid  himself  in  his  distress  beneath  the  leaves 
of  the  portuiaoca  plant.  But  there  was  a  rainworm 
close  by  who  betrayed  his  hiding-place,  and  kept  re- 
peating: ''There  he  is!     There  he  is!" 

Oerlang  was  about  to  seize  him,  when  a  messen- 
ger from  the  Euler  of  the  Heaven  suddenly  descended 
from  the  skies  with  a  command:  ''Sky,  air  and  earth 
need  the  sunshine.  You  must  allow  this  one  sun  to 
live,  so  that  all  created  beings  may  live.  Yet,  because 
you  rescued  your  mother,  and  showed  yourself  to  be  a 
good  son,  you  shall  be  a  god,  and  be  my  bodyguard  in 
the  Highest  Heaven,  and  shall  rule  over  good  and  evil 
in  the  mortal  world,  and  have  power  over  devils  and 
demons."  When  Oerlang  received  this  command  he 
ascended  to  Heaven. 

Then  the  sun-disk  came  out  again  from  beneath  the 
portulacca  leaves,  and  out  of  gratitude,  since  the  plant 
had  saved  him,  he  bestowed  upon  it  the  gift  of  a  free- 
blooming  nature,  and  ordained  that  it  never  need  fear 
the  sunshine.  To  this  very  day  one  may  see  on  the 
lower  side  of  the  portulacca  leaves  quite  delicate  little 
white  pearls.  They  are  the  sunshine  that  remained 
hanging  to  the  leaves  when  the  sun  hid  under  thenj. 
But  the  sun  pursues  the  rainworm,  when  he  ventures 
forth  out  of  the  ground,  and  dries  him  up  as  a  punish- 
ment for  his  treachery. 


44        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Since  that  time  Yang  Oerlang  has  been  honored  as 
a  god.  He  has  oblique,  sharply  marked  eyebrows, 
and  holds  a  double-bladed,  three-pointed  sword  in  his 
hand.  Two  servants  stand  beside  him,  with  a  falcon 
and  a  hound ;  for  Yang  Oerlang  is  a  great  hunter.  The 
falcon  is  the  falcon  of  the  gods,  and  the  hound  is  the 
hound  of  the  gods.  When  brute  creatures  gain  pos- 
session of  magic  powers  or  demons  oppress  men,  he 
subdues  them  by  means  of  the  falcon  and  hound. 

Note :  Yang  Oerlang  is  a  huntsman,  as  is  indicated  by  his  falcon 
and  hound.  His  Hound  of  the  Heavens,  literally  "the  divine,  biting 
hound"  recalls  the  hound  of  Indra.  The  myth  that  there  were  origin- 
ally ten  suns  in  the  skies,  of  whom  nine  were  shot  down  by  an  archer, 
is  also  placed  in  the  period  of  the  ruler  Yau.  In  that  story  the 
archer  is  named  Hou-I,  or  I  (comp.  No.  19).  Here,  instead  of  the 
shooting  down  of  the  suns  with  arrows,  we  have  the  Titan  motive 
of  destruction  with  the  mountains. 


xvin 

NOTSCHA 

THE  Oldest  aaughter  of  the  Ruler  of  Heaven  had 
married  the  great  general  Li  Dsing.  Her  sons 
vere  named  Gintscha,  Mutscha  and  Notscha,^  But  when 
Notscha  was  given  her,  she  dreamed  at  night  that  a 
Taoist  priest  came  into  her  chamber  and  said: 
''Swiftly  receive  the  Heavenly  Son!"  And  straight- 
way a  radiant  pearl  glowed  within  her.  And  she  was 
so  frightened  at  her  dream  that  she  awoke.  And  when 
Notscha  came  into  the  world,  it  seemed  as  though  a  ball 
of  flesh  were  turning  in  circles  hke  a  wheel,  and  the 
whole  room  was  filled  with  strange  fragrances  and  a 
crimson  light. 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  45 

Li  Dsing  was  much  frightened,  and  thought  it  was  an 
apparition.  He  clove  the  circling  ball  with  his  sword, 
and  out  of  it  leaped  a  small  boy  whose  whole  body 
glowed  with  a  crimson  radiance.  But  his  face  was 
delicately  shaped  and  white  as  snow.  About  his  right 
arm  he  wore  a  golden  armlet  and  around  his  thighs 
was  wound  a  length  of  crimson  silk,  whose  glittering 
shine  dazzled  the  eyes.  When  Li  Dsing  saw  the  child 
he  took  pity  on  him  and  did  not  slay  him,  while  his 
wife  began  to  love  the  boy  dearly. 

When  three  days  had  passed,  all  his  friends  came  to 
wish  him  joy.  They  were  just  sitting  at  the  festival 
meal  when  a  Taoist  priest  entered  and  said:  ''I  am  the 
Great  One.  This  boy  is  the  bright  Pearl  of  the  Be- 
ginning of  Things,  bestowed  upon  you  as  your  son. 
Yet  the  boy  is  wild  and  unruly,  and  will  kill  many  men. 
Therefore  I  will  take  him  as  my  pupil  to  gentle  his 
savage  ways."  Li  Dsing  bowed  his  thanks  and  the 
Great  One  disappeared. 

When  Notscha  was  seven  years  old  he  once  ran  away 
from  home.  He  came  to  the  river  of  nine  bends,  whose 
green  waters  flowed  along  between  two  rows  of  weep- 
ing-willows. The  day  was  hot,  and  Notscha  entered 
the  water  to  cool  himself.  He  unbound  his  crimson 
silk  cloth  and  whisked  it  about  in  the  water  to  wash 
it.  But  while  Notscha  sat  there  and  whisked  about 
his  scarf  in  the  water,  it  shook  the  castle  of  the  Dragon- 
King  of  the  Eastern  Sea  to  its  very  foun-dations.  So 
the  Dragon-King  sent  out  a  Triton,  terrible  to  look 
upon,  who  was  to  find  out  what  was  the  matter.  When 
the  Triton  saw  the  boy  he  began  to  scold.  But  the 
latter  merely  looked  up  and  said :  "What  a  strange-look 
ing  beast  you  are,  and  you  can  actually  talk!"  Then 
the  Triton  grew  enraged,  leaped  up  and  struck  at  Not- 
scha with  his  ax.    But  the  latter  avoided  the  blow, 


40        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

and  threw  his  golden  armlet  at  him.     The  armlet  struck 
the  Triton  on  the  head  and  he  sank  down  dead. 

Notscha  laughed  and  said:  "And  there  he  has  gone 
and  made  my  armlet  bloody!"  And  he  once  more 
sat  down  on  a  stone,  in  order  to  wash  his  armlet. 
Then  the  crystal  castle  of  the  dragon  began  to  tremble 
as  though  it  were  about  to  fall  apart.  And  a  watch- 
man also  came  and  reported  that  the  Triton  had  been 
slain  by  a  boy.  So  the  Dragon-King  sent  out  his  son 
to  capture  the  boy.  And  the  son  seated  himself  on  the 
water-cleaving  beast,  and  came  up  mtli  a  thunder  of 
great  waves  of  water.  Notscha  straightened  up  and 
said:  "That  is  a  big  wave!"  Suddenly  he  saw  a 
creature  rise  out  of  the  waves,  on  whose  back  sat  an 
armed  man  who  cried  in  a  loud  voice:  "Who  has 
slain  my  Triton  ? ' '  Notscha  answered :  ' '  The  Triton 
wanted  to  slay  me  so  I  killed  him.  Wliat  difference 
does  it  make?"  Then  the  dragon  assailed  him  with 
his  halberd.  But  Notscha  said:  "Tell  me  who  you 
are  before  we  fight."  "I  am  the  son  of  the  Dragon- 
King,"  was  the  reply.  "And  I  am  Notscha,  the  son 
of  General  Li  Dsing.  You  must  not  rouse  my  anger 
with  your  violence,  or  I  will  skin  you,  together  with 
that  old  mud-fish,  your  father!"  Then  the  dragon 
grew  wild  with  rage,  and  came  storming  along  furi- 
ously. But  Notscha  cast  his  crimson  cloth  into  the 
air,  so  that  it  flashed  like  a  ball  .of  fi.re,  and  cast  the 
dragon-youth  from  his  breast.  Then  Notscha  took  his 
golden  armlet  and  struck  him  on  the  forehead  with  it, 
so  that  he  had  to  reveal  himself  in  his  true  form  as  a 
golden  dragon,  and  fall  down  dead. 

Notscha  laughed  and  said:  "I  have  heard  tell  that 
dragon- sinerU'S  make  good  cords,  I  will  draw  one  out 
and  bring  it  to  my  father,  and  he  can  tie  his  armor 
together  with  it."  And  with  that  he  drew  out  the 
dragon's  back  sinew  and  took  it  home. 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  47 

In  the  meantime  the  Dragon-King,  full  of  fury,  had 
hastened  to  Notscha's  father  Li  Dsing  and  demanded 
that  Notscha  be  delivered  up  to  him.  But  Li  Dsing 
replied:  *'You  must  be  mistaken,  for  my  boy  is  only 
seven  years  old  and  incapable  of  committing  such  mis- 
deeds." While  they  were  still  quarreling  Notscha 
came  running  up  and  cried:  '^ Father,  I'm  briiiging 
along  a  dragon's  sinew  for  you,  so  that  you  may  bind 
up  your  armor  with  it ! "  Now  the  dragon  broke  out  into 
tears  and  furious  scolding.  He  threatened  to  report 
Li  Dsing  to  the  Ruler  of  the  Heaven,  and  took  himself 
off,  snorting  with  rage. 

Li  Dsing  grew  very  much  excited,  told  his  wife 
what  had  happened,  and  both  began  to  weep.  Notscha, 
however,  came  to  them  and  said:  ''Why  do  you 
weep?  I  will  just  go  to  my  master,  the  Great  One,  and 
he  will  know  what  is  to  be  done."  And  no  sooner  had 
he  said  the  words  than  he  had  disappeared.  He  came 
into  his  master's  presence  and  told  him  the  whole  tale. 
The  latter  said:  ''You  must  get  ahead  of  the  dragon, 
and  prevent  him  from  accusing  you  in  Heaven!" 
Then  he  did  some  magic,  and  Notscha  found  himself 
set  down  by  the  gate  of  Heaven,  where  he  waited  for 
the  dragon.  It  was  still  early  in  the  morning ;  the  gate 
of  Heaven  had  not  yet  been  opened,  nor  was  the  watch- 
man at  his  post.  But  the  dragon  was  already  climbing 
up.  Notscha,  whom  his  master's  magic  had  rendered 
invisible,  threw  the  dragon  to  the  ground  with  his  arm- 
let, and  began  to  pitch  into  him.  The  dragon  scolded 
and  screamed.  "There  the  old  worm  flounders 
about,"  said  Notscha,  "and  does  not  oare  how  hard  he 
is  beaten !  I  will  scratch  off  some  of  his  scales. ' '  And 
with  these  words  he  began  to  tear  open  the  dragon's 
festal  garments,  and  rip  off  some  of  the  scales  beneath 
his  left  arm,  so  that  the  red  blood  dripped  out.  Then 
the  dragon  could  no  longer  stand  the  pain  and  begged 
for  mercy.   But  first  he  had  to  promise  Notscha  that 


48        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

he  would  not  complain  of  him,  before  the  latter  would 
let  him  go.  And  then  the  dragon  had  to  turn  himself 
into  a  little  green  snake,  which  Notscha  put  into  his 
sleeve  and  took  back  home  with  him.  But  no  sooner 
had  he  drawn  the  Httle  snake  from  his  sleeve  than  it 
assumed  human  shape.  The  dragon  then  swore  that 
he  would  punish  Li  Dsing  in  a  terrible  manner,  and 
disappeared  in  a  flash  of  hghtning. 

Li  Dsing  was  now  angry  with  his  son  in  earnest. 
Therefore  Notscha 's  mother  sent  him  to  the  rear  of  the 
house  to  keep  out  of  his  father's  sight.  Notscha  dis- 
appeared and  went  to  his  master,  in  order  to  ask  him 
what  he  should  do  when  the  dragon  returned.  His 
master  advised  him  and  Notscha  went  back  home. 
And  all  the  Dragon  Kings  of  the  four  seas  were  assem- 
bled, and  had  bound  his  parents,  with  cries  and  tumult, 
in  order  to  punish  them.  Notscha  ran  up  and  cried 
with  a  loud  voice:  '*I  will  take  the  punishment  for 
whatever  I  have  done!  My  parents  are  blameless! 
What  is  the  punishment  you  wish  to  lay  upon  me?" 
"Life  for  life!"  said  the  dragon.  ''Very  well  then,  I 
will  destroy  myself!"  And  so  he  did  and  the  dragons 
went  off  satisfied;  while  Notscha 's  mother  buried  him 
with  many  tears. 

But  the  spiritual  part  of  Notscha,  his  soul,  fluttered 
about  in  the  air,  and  was  driven  by  the  wind  to  the 
cave  of  the  Great  One.  He  took  it  in  and  said  to  it: 
'  You  must  appear  to  your  mother !  Forty  miles  distant 
from  your  home  rises  a  green  mountain  cliff.  On 
this  cliff  she  must  build  a  shrine  for  you.  And  after 
you  have  enjoyed  the  incense  of  human  adoration  for 
three  years,  you  shall  once  more  have  a  human  body. ' ' 
Notscha  appeared  to  his  mother  in  a  dream,  and  gave 
her  the  whole  message,  and  she  awoke  in  tears.  But 
Li  Dsing  grew  angry  when  she  told  him  about  it.  ' '  It 
serves  the  accursed  boy  right  that  he  is  dead !    It  is  be- 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  49 

cause  you  are  always  tliinking  of  him  that  he  appears 
to  you  in  dreams.  You  must  pay  no  attention  to  him. ' ' 
The  woman  said  no  more,  but  thenceforward  he  ap- 
peared to  her  daily,  as  soon  as  she  closed  her  eyes,  and 
grew  more  and  more  urgent  in  his  demand.  Finally  all 
that  was  left  for  her  to  do  was  to  erect  a  temple  for  Not- 
scha  without  Li  Dsing's  knowledge. 

And  Notscha  performed  great  miracles  in  his  temple. 
All  prayers  made  in  it  were  granted.  And  from  far 
away  people  streamed  to  it  to  burn  incense  in  his  honor. 

Thus  half  a  year  passed.  Then  Li  Dsing,  on  the 
occasion  of  a  great  mihtary  drill,  once  came  by  the 
cliff  in  question,  and  saw  the  people  crowding  thickly 
about  the  hill  like  a  swarm  of  ants.  Li  Dsing  inquired 
what  there  were  to  see  upon  the  hill.  *'It  is  a  new  god, 
who  performs  so  many  miracles  that  people  come  from 
far  and  near  to  honor  him."  ''What  sort  of  a  god  is 
he?"  asked  Li  Dsing.  They  did  not  dare  conceal  from 
him  who  the  god  was.  Then  Li  Dsing  grew  angry. 
He  spurred  his  horse  up  the  hill  and,  sure  enough, 
over  the  door  of  the  temple  was  written:  " Notscha 's 
Shrine."  And  within  it  was  the  likeness  of  Notscha, 
just  as  he  had  appeared  while  living,  Li  Dsing  said : 
"While  you  were  alive  you  brought  misfortune  to  your 
parents.  Now  that  you  are  dead  you  deceive  the 
people.  It  is  disgusting!"  With  these  words  he  drew 
forth  his  whip,  beat  Notscha 's  idolatrous  likeness  to 
pieces  with  it,  had  the  temple  burned  down,  and  the 
worshipers  mildly  reproved.     Then  he  returned  home. 

Now  Notscha  had  been  absent  in  the  spirit  upon  that 
day.  When  he  returned  he  found  his  temple  destroyed ; 
and  the  spirit  of  the  hill  gave  him  the  details. 
Notscha  hurried  to  his  master  and  related  with  tears 
what  had  befallen  him.  The  latter  was  roused  and 
said:  "It  is  Li  Dsing's  fault.    After  you  had  given 


50        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

back  your  body  to  your  parents,  you  were  no  further 
concern  of  his.  Why  should  he  withdraw  from  you 
the  enjoyment  of  the  incense?"  Then  the  Great  One 
made  a  body  of  lotus-plants,  gave  it  the  gift  of  life, 
and  enclosed  the  soul  of  Notscha  within  it.  This  done 
he  called  out  in  a  loud  voice:  '* Arise!"  A  drawing 
of  breath  was  heard,  and  Notscha  leaped  up  once  more 
in  the  shape  of  a  small  boy.  He  flung  himself  down  be- 
fore his  master  and  thanked  him.  The  latter  bestowed 
upon  him  the  magic  of  the  fiery  lance,  and  Notscha 
thenceforward  had  two  whirling  wheels  beneath  his 
feet:  The  wheel  of  the  wind  and  the  heel  of  fire. 
With  these  he  could  rise  up  and  down  in  the  air.  The 
master  also  gave  him  a  bag  of  panther-skin  in  which 
to  keep  his  armlet  and  his  silken  cloth. 

Now  Notscha  had  determined  to  punish  Li  Dsing. 
Taking  advantage  of  a  moment  when  he  was  not 
watched,  he  went  away,  thundering  along  on  his  rolling 
wheels  to  Li  Dsing 's  dwelling.  The  latter  was  unable  to 
withstand  him  and  fled.  He  was  almost  exhausted 
when  his  second  son,  Mutscha,  the  disciple  of  the  holy 
Pu  Hain,  came  to  his  aid  from  the  Cave  of  the  White 
Crane.  A  violent  quarrel  took  place  between  the 
brothers;  they  began  to  fight,  and  Mutscha  was  over- 
come ;  while  Notscha  once  more  rushed  in  pursuit  of  Li 
Dsing.  At  the  height  of  his  extremity,  however,  the 
holy  Wen  Dschu  of  the  Hill  of  the  Five  Dragons,  the 
master  of  Gintscha,  Li  Dsing 's  oldest  son,  stepped  forth 
and  hid  Li  Dsing  in  his  cave.  Notscha,  in  a  rage,  in- 
sisted that  he  be  delivered  up  to  him ;  but  Wen  Dschu 
said:  *' Elsewhere  you  may  indulge  your  mid  nature 
to  your  heart's  content,  but  not  in  this  place." 

And  when  Notscha  in  the  excess  of  his  rage  turned  his 
fiery  lance  upon  him.  Wen  Dschu  stepped  back  a  pace, 
shook  the  seven-petaled  lotus   from  his   sleeve,   and 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  51 

threw  it  into  the  air.  A  whirlwind  arose,  clouds  and 
mists  obscured  the  sight,  and  sand  and  earth  were 
flung  up  from  the  ground.  Then  the  whirlwind  col- 
lapsed with  a  great  crash.  Notscha  fainted,  and  when 
he  regained  consciousness  found  himself  bound  to  a 
golden  column  with  three  thongs  of  gold,  so  that  he 
could  no  longer  move.  Wen  Dschu  now  called  Gint- 
scha  to  him  and  ordered  him  to  give  his  unruly  brother 
a  good  thrashing.  And  this  he  did,  while  Notscha, 
obliged  to  stand  it,  stood  grinding  his  teeth.  In  his 
extremity  he  saw  the  Great  One  floating  by,  and  called 
out  to  him :  * '  Save  me,  0  Master ! ' '  But  the  latter  did 
not  notice  him ;  instead  he  entered  the  cave  and  thanked 
Wen  Dschu  for  the  severe  lesson  which  he  had  given 
Notscha.  Finally  they  called  Notscha  in  to  them  and 
ordered  him  to  be  reconciled  to  his  father.  Then 
they  dismissed  them  both  and  seated  themselves  to 
play  chess.  But  no  sooner  was  Notscha  free  than  he 
again  fell  into  a  rage,  and  renewed  his  pursuit  of  his 
father.  He  had  again  overtaken  Li  Dsing  Avlien  still 
another  saint -came  forward  to  defend  the  latter.  This 
time  it  was  the  old  Buddha  of  the  Eadiance  of  the 
Light.  When  Notscha  attem.pted  to  battle  with  him  he 
raised  his  arm,  and  a  pagoda  shaped  itself  out  of  red, 
whirling  clouds  and  closed  around  Notscha.  Then 
Eadiance  of  Light  placed  both  his  hands  on  the  pagoda 
and  a  fire  arose  within  it  which  burned  Notscha  so  that 
he  cried  loudly  for  mercy.  Then  he  had  to  promise  to 
beg  his  father's  forgivenness  and  always  to  obey  him  in 
the  future.  Not  till  he  had  promised  all  this  did  the 
Buddha  let  him  out  of  the  pagoda  again.  And  he  gave 
the  pagoda  to  Li  Dsing ;  and  taught  him  a  magic  saying 
which  would  give  him  the  mastery  o^^er  Notscha.  It  is 
for  this  reason  that  Li  Dsing  is  called  the  Pagoda- 
bearing  King  of  Heaven. 


52         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Later  on  Li  Dsing  and  his  three  sons,  Gintcha,  Mut- 
scha  and  Notscha,  aided  King  Wu  of  tlie  Dschou 
dynasty  to  destroy  the  tyrant  Dschou-Sin. 

None  could  withstand  their  might.  Only  once  did  a 
sorcerer  succeed  in  wounding  Notscha  in  the  left  arm. 
Any  other  would  have  died  of  the  wound.  But  the  Great 
One  carried  him  into  his  cave,  healed  his  wound  and 
gave  him  three  goblets  of  the  wine  of  the  gods  to  drink, 
and  three  fire-dates  to  eat.  When  Notscha  had  eaten 
and  drunk  he  suddenly  heard  a  crash  at  his  left  side  and 
another  arm  grew  out  from  it.  He  could  not  speak  and 
his  eyes  stood  out  from  their  sockets  with  horror.  But 
it  went  on  as  it  had  begun :  six  more  arms  grew  out  of 
his  body  and  two  more  heads,  so  that  finally  he  had 
three  heads  and  eight  arms.  He  called  out  to  his  Mas- 
ter: ''What  does  all  this  mean?"  But  the  latter  only 
laughed  and  said:  ''AH  is  as  it  should  be.  Thus 
epuipped  yoni  will  really  be  strong ! ' '  Then  he  taught 
him  a  magic  incantation  by  means  of  which  he  could 
make  his  arms  and  heads  visible  or  invisible  as  he 
chose.  When  the  tyrant  Dschou-Sin  had  been  de- 
stroyed, Li  Dsing  and  his  three  sons,  while  still  on 
earth,  were  taken  up  into  heaven  and  seated  among 
the  gods. 

Note:  Li  Dsing,  the  Pagoda-bearing  King  of  Heaven,  may  be 
traced  back  to  Indra,  the  Hindoo  god  of  thunder  and  lightning.  The 
Pagoda  might  be  an  erroneous  variant  of  the  thunderbolt  Vadjra. 
In  such  case  Notscha  would  be  a  personification  of  the  thunder.  The 
Great  One  (Tai  I),  is  the  condition  of  things  before  their  separation 
into  the  active  and  passive  principles.  There  is  a  whole  geneology 
of  mythical  saints  and  holy  men  who  took  part  in  the  battles  between 
King  Mu  of  Dschou  and  the  tyrant  Dschou-Sin.  These  saints  are, 
for  the  most  part,  Buddhist-Brahminic  figures  which  have  been  re- 
shaped. The  Dragon-King  of  the  Eastern  Sea  also  occurs  in  the 
tale  of  Sun  Wu  Kung  (No.  73).  "Dragon  sinew"  means  the  spinal 
cord,  the  distinction  between  nerves  and  sinews  not  being  carefully 
observed.     "Three  spirits  and  seven  souls":  man  has  three  spirit* 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  53 

usually  above  his  head,  and  seven  animal  souls.  "Notseha  had  been 
absent  in  the  spirit  upon  that  day" :  the  idol  is  only  the  seat  of  the 
godhead,  which  the  latter  leaves  or  inhabits  as  he  chooses.  Therefore 
the  godhead  must  be  summoned  when  prayers  are  offered,  by  means 
of  bells  and  incense.  When  the  god  is  not  present,  his  idol  is  merely 
a  block  of  wood  or  stone.  Pu  Hain,  the  Buddha  of  the  Lion,  is  the 
Indian  Samantabharda,  one  of  the  four  great  Buddhisatvas  of  the 
Tantra  School.  Wen  Dschu,  the  Buddha  on  the  Golden-haired 
Mountain  Lion,  (Hou),  is  the  Indian  Mandjusri.  The  old  Buddha 
of  the  Radiance  of  the  Light,  Jan  Dong  Go  Fu,  is  the  Indian  Dip- 
amkara. 


XIX 

THE  LADY  OF  THE  MOON 

IN  the  days  of  the  Emperor  Yau  lived  a  prince  by 
the  name  of  Hou  I,  who  was  a  mighty  hero  and  a 
good  archer.  Once  ten  suns  rose  together  in  the  sky, 
and  shone  so  brightly  and  burned  so  fiercely  that  the 
people  on  earth  could  not  endure  them.  So  the  Em- 
peror ordered  Hou  I  to  shoot  at  them.  And  Hou  I  shot 
nine  of  them  doA\Ti  from  the  sky.  Beside  his  bow,  Hou 
I  also  had  a  horse  which  ran  so  swiftly  that  even  the 
wind  could  not  catch  up  with  it.  He  mounted  it  to  go  a- 
hunting,  and  the  horse  ran  away  and  could  not  be 
stopped.  So  Hou  I  came  to  Kunlun  Mountain  and  met 
the  Queen-Mother  of  the  Jasper  Sea.  And  she  gave 
him  the  herb  of  immortality.  He  took  it  home  with 
him  and  hid  it  in  his  room.  But  his  wife  who  was 
named  Tschang  0,  once  ate  some  of  it  on  the  sly  when 
he  was  not  at  home,  and  she  immediately  floated  up  to 
the  clouds.  When  she  reached  the  moon,  she  ran  into 
the  castle  there,  and  has  lived  there  ever  since  as  the 
Lady  of  the  Moon. 


54.         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

On  a  night  in  mid-autumn,  an  emperor  of  the  Tang 
dynasty  once  sat  at  wine  with  two  sorcerers.    And  one 
of  them  took  his  bamboo  staff  and  cast  it  into  the  air, 
where  it  turned  into  a  heavenly  bridge,  on  which  the 
three  climbed  up  to  the  moon  together.    There  they 
saw  a  great  castle   on  which  w^as  inscribed:   *'The 
Spreading  Halls  of  Crystal  Cold."   Beside  it  stood  a 
cassia  tree  which  blossomed  and  gave  forth  a  fra- 
grance filling  all  the  air.    And  in  the  tree  sat  a  man 
who  was  chopping  off  the  smaller  boughs  w4th  an  ax. 
One  of  the  sorcerers  said:    ''That  is  the  man  in  the 
moon.    The  cassia  tree  grows  so  luxuriantly  that  in 
the  course  of  time  it  would  overshadow  all  the  moon's 
radiance.    Therefore  it  has  to  be  cut  down  once  in 
every    thousand    years."    Then    they    entered    the 
spreading    halls.    The    silver    stories    of    the    castle 
towered  one  above  the  other,  and  its  walls  and  columns 
were  all  formed  of  liquid  crystal.   In  the  walls  were 
cages  and  ponds,  where  fishes  and  birds  moved  as 
though  alive.     The  whole  moon-world  seemed  made  of 
glass.    While  they  were  still  looking  about  them  on  all 
sides  the  Lady  of  the  Moon  stepped  up  to  them,  clad  in 
a  white   mantle   and   a   rainbow-colored   gown.    She 
smiled  and  said  to  the  emperor:    "You  are  a  prince  of 
the  mundane  world  of  dust.     Great  is  your  fortune, 
since  you  have  been  able  to  find  your  way  here !"   And 
she  called  for  her  attendants,  who  came  flying  up  on 
white  birds,  and  sang  and  danced  beneath  the  cassia 
tree.    A  pure  clear  music  floated  through  the  air.    Be- 
side the  tree  stood  a  mortar  made  of  white  marble,  in 
which  a  jasper  rabbit  ground  up  herbs.    That  was  the 
dark  half  of  the  moon.   AVhen  the  dance  had  ended, 
the  emperor  returned  to  earth  again  with  the  sor- 
cerers.   And  he  had  the  songs  which  he  had  heard  on 
the  moon  ^vritten  down  and  sung  to  the  accompani- 
ment of  flutes  of  jasper  in  his  pear-tree  garden. 


'"'^^^H^BKB^i^^ 


-**. 


-s 


"BESIDE  IT  STOOD  A  CASSIA-TREE." 


— Page  54 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  55 

Note;  This  fairy-tale  is  traditional.  The  archer  Hou  I  (or  Count 
I,  the  Archer-Prince,  comp.  Dschuang  Dsi),  is  placed  by  legend  in 
different  epochs.  He  also  occurs  in  connection  with  the  myths 
regarding  the  moon,  for  one  tale  recounts  how  he  saved  the  moon 
during  an  eclipse  by  means  of  his  arrows.  The  Queen-Mother  is 
Si  Wang  Mu  (comp.  with  No.  15).  The  Tang  dynasty  reigned  618- 
90GA.D.  "The  Spreading  Halls  of  Crystal  Cold":  The  goddess 
of  the  ice  also  has  her  habitation  in  the  moon.  The  hare  in  the 
moon  is  a  favorite  figure.  He  grinds  the  grains  of  maturity  or  the 
herbs  that  make  the  elixir  of  life.  The  rain-toad  Tschan,  who  has 
three  legs,  is  also  placed  on  the  moon.  According  to  one  version 
of  the  story,  Tschang  0  took  the  shape  of  this  toad. 


XX 

THE  MORNING  AND  THE  EVENING  STAR 

ONTCE  upon  a  time  there  were  two  stars,  sons  of  the 
Golden  King  of  the  Heavens.  The  one  was 
named  Tschen  and  the  other  Shen.  One  day  they  quar- 
reled, and  Tschen  struck  Shen  a  terrible  blow.  There- 
upon both  stars  made  a  vow  that  they  would  never 
again  look  upon  each  other.  So  Tschen  only  appears 
in  the  evening,  and  Shen  only  appears  in  the  morning, 
and  not  until  Tschen  has  disappeared  is  Shen  again  to 
be  seen.  And  that  is  why  people  say:  **When  two 
brothers  do  not  live  peaceably  with  one  another  they 
are  like  Tschen  and  Shen.*' 

Note:     Tschen  and  Shen  are  Hesperus  and  Lucifer,  the  morning 
and  evening  stars.    The  tale  is  told  in  its  traditional  form. 


56         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

XXI 

THE  GIBL  WITH  THE  HORSE  's  HEAD 

OR 

THE  SILKWORM  GODDESS 

IN  the  dim  ages  of  the  past  there  once  was  an  old 
man  who  went  on  a  journey.  No  one  remained  at 
home  save  his  only  daughter  and  a  white  stallion.  The 
daughter  fed  the  horse  day  by  day,  but  she  was  lonely 
and  yearned  fo-r  her  father. 

So  it  happened  that  one  day  she  said  in  jest  to  the 
horse:  *'If  you  will  bring  back  my  father  to  me  then  I 
will  marry  you ! ' ' 

No  sooner  had  the  horse  heard  her  say  this,  than  he 
broke  loose  and  ran  away.  He  ran  until  he  came  to  the 
place  where  her  father  was.  "When  her  father  saw  the 
horse,  he  was  pleasantly  surprised,  caught  him  and 
seated  himself  on  his  back.  And  the  horse  turned  back 
the  way  he  had  come,  neighing  without  a  pause. 

''What  can  be  the  matter  with  the  horse?"  thought 
the  father.  ''Something  must  have  surely  gone  wrong 
at  home!"  So  he  dropped  the  reins  and  rode  back. 
And  he  fed  the  horse  liberally  because  he  had  been  so 
intelligent ;  but  the  horse  ate  nothing,  and  when  he  saw 
the  girl,  he  struck  out  at  her  with  his  hoofs  and  tried  to 
bite  her.  This  surprised  the  father;  he  questioned  his 
daughter,  and  she  told  him  the  truth,  just  as  it  had 
occurred. 

"You  must  not  say  a  word  about  it  to  any  one," 
spoke  her  father,  "or  else  people  mil  talk  about  us." 

And  he  took  down  his  crossbow,  shot  the  horse,  and 
hung  up  his  skin  in  the  yard  to  dry.  Then  he  went  on 
his  travels  again. 

One  day  his  daughter  went   out  walking  with   the 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  57 

daughter  of  a  neighbor.  When  they  entered  the  yard, 
she  pushed  the  horse-hide  with  her  foot  and  said: 
**What  an  unreasonable  animal  you  were — wanting  to 
marry  a  human  being !  What  happened  to  you  served 
you  right ! ' ' 

But  before  she  had  finished  her  speech,  the  horse- 
hide  moved,  rose  up,  wrapped  itself  about  the  girl  and 
ran  off. 

Horrified,  her  companion  ran  home  to  her  father  and 
told  him  what  had  happened.  The  neighbors  looked  for 
the  girl  ever^-^vhere,  but  she  could  not  be  found. 

At  last,  some  days  afterward,  they  saw  the  girl  hang- 
ing from  the  branches  of  a  tree,  still  wrapped  in  the 
horse-hide;  and  gradually  she  turned  into  a  silkworm 
and  wove  a  cocoon.  And  the  threads  which  she  spun 
were  strong  and  thick.  Her  girl  friend  then  took  down 
the  cocoon  and  let  her  slip  out  of  it ;  and  then  she  spun 
the  silk  -and  sold  it  at  a  large  profit. 

But  the  girl's  relatives  longed  for  her  greatly.  So 
one  day  the  girl  appeared  riding  in  the  clouds  on  her 
horse,  followed  by  a  great  company  and  said:  '*In 
heaven  I  have  been  assigned  to  the  task  of  watching 
over  the  growing  of  silkworms.  You  must  yearn  for  me 
no  longer!"  And  thereupon  they  built  temples  to  her 
in  her  native  land,  and  every  year,  at  the  silkworm  sea- 
son, sacrifices  are  offered  to  her  and  her  protection  is 
implored.  And  the  Silkworm  Goddess  is  also  known 
as  the  girl  with  the  Horse's  Head. 

Note :  This  tale  is  placed  in  the  times  of  the  Emperor  Hau,  and 
the  legend  seems  to  have  originated  in  Setchuan.  The  stallion 
is  the  sign  of  the  zodiac  which  rules  the  springtime,  the  season  when 
the  silkworms  are  cultivated.  Hence  she  is  called  the  Goddess  with 
the  Horse's  Head.  The  legend  itself  tells  a  different  tale.  In  ad- 
dition to  this  goddess,  the  spouse  of  Schen  Nun?,  the  "Divine  Hus- 
bandman," is  also  worshiped  as  the  goddess  of  silkworm  culture.  The 


58         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Goddess  with  the  Horse's  Head  is  more  of  a  totemic  representation 
of  the  silkwonn  as  such;  while  the  wife  of  Schen  Nung  is  regarded 
as  the  protecting  goddess  of  silk  culture,  and  is  supposed  to  have 
been  the  first  to  teach  women  its  details.  The  spouse  of  the  Yellow 
Lord  is  mentioned  in  the  same  connection.  The  popular  belief  dis- 
tinguishes three  goddesses  who  protect  the  silkworm  culture  in  turn. 
The  second  is  the  best  of  the  three,  and  when  it  is  her  year  the  silk 
turns  out  well. 


XXII 

THE  QUEEN  OF  HEAVEN 

THE  Queen  of  Heaven,  who  is  also  known  as  the 
Holy  Mother,  was  in  mortal  life  a  maiden  of 
Fukien,  named  Lin.  She  was  pure,  reverential  and 
pious  in  her  ways  and  died  at  the  age  of  seventeen. 
She  shows  her  power  on  the  seas  and  for  this  reason 
the  seamen  worship  her.  "When  they  are  unexpectedly 
attacked  by  wind  and  waves,  they  call  on  her  and  she 
is  always  ready  to  hear  their  pleas. 

There  are  many  seamen  in  Fukien,  and  every  year 
people  are  lost  at  sea.  And  because  of  this,  most  likely, 
the  Queen  of  Heaven  took  pity  on  the  distress  of  her 
people  during  her  lifetime  on  earth.  And  since  her 
thoughts  are  uninterruptedly  turned  toward  aiding  the 
drowning  in  their  distress,  she  now  appears  frequently 
on  the  seas. 

In  every  ship  that  sails  a  picture  of  the  Queen  of 
Heaven  hangs  in  the  cabin,  and  three  paper  talismans 
are  also  kept  on  shipboard.  On  the  first  she  is  painted 
w^ith  crown  and  scepter,  on  the  second  as  a  maiden  in 
ordinary  dress,  and  on  the  third  she  is  pictured  mth 
flowing  hair,  barefoot,  standing  with  a  sword  in  her 
hand.    When  the  ship  is  in  danger  the  first  talisman 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  59 

is  burnt,  and  help  comes.  But  if  this  is  of  no  avail, 
then  the  second  and  finally  the  third  picture  is  burned. 
And  if  no  help  comes  then  there  is  nothing  more  to  be 
done. 

When  seamen  lose  their  course  among  wind  and 
waves  and  darkling  clouds,  they  pray  devoutly  to  the 
Queen  of  Heaven.  Then  a  red  lantern  appears  on  the 
face  of  the  waters.  And  if  they  follow  the  lantern 
they  will  win  isafe  out  of  all  danger.  The  Queen  of 
Heaven  may  often  be  seen  standing  in  the  skies, 
dividing  the  wind  with  her  sword.  When  she  does 
this  the  wind  departs  for  the  North  and  South,  and  the 
waves  grow  smooth. 

A  wooden  wand  is  always  kept  before  her  holy  picture 
in  the  cabin.  It  often  happens  that  the  fish-dragons 
play  in  the  seas.  They  are  two  giant  fish  who  spout  up 
water  against  one  another  till  the  sun  in  the  sky  is 
obscured,  and  the  seas  are  shrouded  in  profound  dark- 
ness. And  often,  in  the  distance,  one  may  see  a  bright 
opening  in  the  darkness.  If  the  ship  holds  a  course 
straight  for  this  opening  it  will  win  through,  and  is 
suddenly  floating  in  calm  waters  again.  Looking  back, 
one  may  see  the  two  fishes  still  spouting  water,  and 
the  ship  will  have  passed  directly  beneath  their  jaws. 
But  a  storm  is  always  near  when  the  fish  dragons 
swim;  therefore  it  is  well  to  burn  paper  or  wool  so 
that  the  dragons  do  not  draw  the  ship  down  into  the 
depths.  Or  the  Master  of  the  Wand  may  burn  incense 
before  the  wand  in  the  cabin.  Then  he  must  take  the 
wand  and  swing  it  over  the  water  three  times,  in  a 
circle.  If  he  does  so  the  dragons  will  draw  in  their 
tails  and  disappear. 

Wlien  the  ashes  in  the  censer  fly  up  into  the  air  with- 
out any  cause,  and  are  scattered  about,  it  is  a  sign  that 
great  danger  is  threatening. 


60        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Nearly  two-hundred  years  ago  an  army  was  fitted 
out  to  subdue  the  island  of  Formosa.  The  captain's 
banner  had  been  dedicated  with  the  blood  of  a  white 
horse.  Suddenly  the  Queen  of  Heaven  appeared  at 
the  tip  of  the  banner-staff.  In  another  moment  she 
had  disappeared,  but  the  invasion  was  successful. 

On  another  occasion,  in  the  days  of  Kien  Lung,  the 
minister  Dschou  Ling  was  ordered  to  install  a  new 
king  in  the  Liu-Kiu  Islands.  When  the  fleet  was  sail- 
ing by  south  of  Korea,  a  storm  arose,  and  his  ship  was 
driven  toward  the  Black  Whirlpool.  The  water  had 
the  color  of  ink,  sun  and  moon  lost  their  radiance,  and 
the  word  was  passed  about  that  the  ship  had  been 
caught  in  the  Black  Whirlpool,  from  which  no  living 
man  had  ever  returned.  The  seaman  and  travelers 
awaited  their  end  with  lamentations.  Suddenly  an  un- 
told number  of  lights,  like  red  lanterns,  appeared  on 
the  surface  of  the  water.  Then  the  seamen  were  over- 
joyed and  prayed  in  the  cabins.  *'Our  lives  are 
saved!"  they  cried,  ''the  Holy  Mother  has  come  to  our 
•aid!"  And  truly,  a  beautiful  maiden  with  golden  ear- 
rings appeared.  She  waved  her  hand  in  the  air  and 
the  winds  became  still  and  the  waves  grew  even.  And 
it  seemed  as  though  the  ship  were  being  drawn  along 
by  a  mighty  hand.  It  moved  plashing  through  the 
waves,  and  suddenly  it  was  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
Black  Whirlpool. 

Dschoru  Ling  on  his  return  told  of  this  happening, 
and  begged  that  temples  be  erected  in  honor  of  the 
Queen  of  Heaven,  and  that  she  be  included  in  the  hst 
of  the  gods.     And  the  emperor  granted  his  prayer. 

Since  then  temples  of  the  Queen  of  Heaven  are  to  be 
founjd  in  all  sea-port  towns,  and  her  birthday  is 
celebrated  on  the  eighth  day  of  the  fourth  month  with 
spectacles  and  sacrifices. 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  61 

Note:  "The  Queen  of  Heaven,"  whose  name  is  Tian  Hau,  or 
more  exactly,  Tian  Fe  Niang  Niang,  is  a  Taoist  goddess  of  seamen, 
generally  worshiped  in  all  coast  towns.  Her  story  is  principally 
made  up  of  local  legends  of  Fukian  province,  and  a  variation  of 
the  Indian  Maritschi  (who  as  Dschunti  with  the  eight  arms,  is  the 
object  of  quite  a  special  cult).  Tian  Hon,  since  the  establishment 
of  the  Manchu  dynasty,  is  one  of  the  ofiBcially  recognized  godheads. 


XXIII 

THE   FIBE-GOD 

LONG  before  the  time  of  Fu  Hi,  Dschu  Yung,  the 
Magic  Welder,  was  the  ruler  of  men.  He  discov- 
ered the  use  of  fire,  and  succeeding  generations  learned 
from  him  to  cook  their  food.  Hence  his  descendents 
were  intrusted  with  the  preservation  of  fire,  while  he 
himself  was  made  the  Fire-God.  He  is  a^  personifica- 
tion of  the  Red  Lord,  who  showed  himself  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  World  as  one  of  the  Five  Ancients.  The 
Fire-God  is  worshiped  as  the  Lord  of  the  Holy  South- 
em  Mountain.  In  the  skies  the  Fiery  Star,  the  south- 
em  quarter  of  the  heavens  and  the  Red  Bird  belong  to 
his  domain.  When  there  is  danger  of  fire  the  Fiery 
Star  glows  with  a  peculiar  radiance.  When  countless 
numbers  of  fire-crows  fly  into  a  house,  a  fire  is  sure 
to  break  out  in  it. 

In  the  land  of  the  four  rivers  there  dwelt  a  man  who 
was  very  rich.  One  day  he  got  into  his  wagon  and  set 
out  on  a  long  journey.  And  he  met  a  girl,  dressed  in 
red, -who  begged  him  to  take  her  with  him.  He  allowed 
her  to  get  into  the  wagon,  and  drove  along  for  half-a- 
day  without  even  looking  in  her  direction.  Then  the 
girl  got  out  again  and  said  in  farewell:  **You  are 
truly  a  good  and  honest  man,  and  for  that  reason  I 


62        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

must  tell  you  the  truth.  I  am  the  Fire-God.  To- 
morrow a  fire  will  break  out  in  your  house.  Hurry 
home  at  once  to  arrange  your  affairs  and  save  what 
you  can ! '  *  Frightened,  the  man  faced  his  horses  about 
and  drove  home  as  fast  as  he  could.  All  that  he  pos- 
sessed in  the  way  of  treasures,  clothes  and  jewels,  he 
removed  from  the  house.  And,  when  he  was  about  to 
lie  down  to  sleep,  a  fire  broke  out  on  the  hearth  which 
could  not  be  quenched  until  the  whole  building  had 
collapsed  in  dust  and  ashes.  Yet,  thanks  to  the  Fire- 
God,  the  man  had  saved  all  his  movable  belongings. 

Note:  "The  Fire-God"  (eomp.  with  No.  15).  The  Holy  South- 
em  Mountain  is  Sung-Schan  in  Huan.  The  Fiery  Star  is  Mars. 
The  constellations  of  the  southern  quarter  of  the  heavens  are  grouped 
by  the  Chinese  as  under  the  name  of  the  "Red  Bird."  The  ''land  of  the 
four  rivers"  is  Sitchuan,  in  the  western  part  of  present-day  China. 


XXIV 

THE   THREE   RULING   GODS 

THERE  are  three  lords:  in  heaven,  and  on  the 
earth  and  in  the  waters,  and  they  are  known  as 
the  Three  Ruling  Gods.  They  are  all  brothers,  and 
are  descended  from  the  father  of  the  Monk  of  the 
Yanktze-Kiang.  When  the  latter  Avas  sailing  on  the 
river  he  was  cast  into  the  water  by  a  robber.  But  he 
did  not  drown,  for  a  Triton  came  his  way  who  took 
him  along  with  him  to  the  dragon-castle.  Aid  when 
the  Dragon-King  saw  him  he  realized  at  once  that 
there  was  something  extraordinary  about  the  Monk, 
and  he  married  him  to  his  daughter. 

From  their  early  youth  his  three  sons  showed  a 
preference   for   the   hidden   wisdom.    And   together 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  63 

they  went  to  an  island  in  the  sea.  There  they  seated 
themselves  and  began  to  meditate.  They  heard  noth- 
ing, they  saw  nothing,  they  spoke  not  a  word  and  they 
did  not  move.  The  birds  came  and  nested  in  their 
hair;  the  spiders  came  and  wove  webs  across  their 
faces ;  worms  and  insects  came  and  crawled  in  and  out 
of  their  noses  and  ears.  But  they  paid  no  attention  to 
any  of  them. 

After  they  had  meditated  thus  for  a  number  of 
years,  they  obtained  the  hidden  wisdom  and  became 
gods.  And  the  Lord  made  them  the  Three  Ruling  Gods. 
The  heavens  make  things,  the  earth  completes  things, 
and  the  waters  create  things.  The  Three  Ruling  Gods 
sent  out  the  current  of  their  primal  power  to  aid  in 
ordering  all  to  this  end.  Therefore  they  are  also  known 
as  the  primal  gods,  and  temples  are  erected  to  them  all 
over  the  earth. 

If  you  go  into  a  temple  you  will  find  the  Three  Rul- 
ing Gods  all  seated  on  one  pedestal.  They  wear 
women's  hats  upon  their  heads,  and  hold  scepters  in 
their  hands,  like  kings.  But  he  who  sits  on  the  last 
place,  to  the  right,  has  glaring  eyes  and  wears  a  look  of 
rage.  If  you  ask  why  this  is  you  are  told:  ''These 
three  were  brothers  and  the  Lord  made  them  the  Rul- 
ing Gods.  So  they  talked  about  the  order  in  which  they 
were  to  sit.  And  the  youngest  said:  'To-morrow 
morning,  before  sunrise,  we  will  meet  here.  Whoever 
gets  here  first  shall  have  the  seat  of  honor  in  the 
middle ;  the  second  one  to  arrive  shall  have  the  second 
place,  and  the  third  the  third.  *  The  two  older  brothers 
were  satisfied.  The  next  morning,  very  early,  the 
youngest  came  first,  seated  himself  in  the  middle  place, 
and  became  the  god  of  the  waters.  The  middle  brother 
came  next,  sat  down  on  the  left,  and  became  the  god  of 
the  heavens.    Last  of  all  came  the  oldest  brother. 


64        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

When  he  saw  that  his  brothers  were  already  sitting  in 
their  places,  he  was  disgusted  and  yet  he  could  not  say 
a  word.  His  face  grew  red  with  rage,  his  eyeballs 
stood  forth  from  their  sockets  like  bullets,  and  his 
veins  swelled  like  bladders.  And  he  seated  himself  on 
the  right  and  became  god  of  the  earth."  The  artisans 
who  make  the  images  of  the  gods  noticed  this,  so  they 
always  represent  him  thus. 

Note:  "The  Three  Ruling  Gods"  is  set  down  as  told  by  the 
people.  It  is  undoubtedly  a  version  of  the  Indian  Trimurti.  The 
meaning  of  the  terrible  appearance  of  the  third  godhead,  evidently 
no  longer  understood  by  the  people,  points  to  Siva,  and  has  given 
rise  to  the  fairy-tale  here  told.  As  regards  the  Monk  of  the  Yang- 
tze-Kiang,  comp.  with  No.  68. 


XXV 

A  LEGEND  OF  CONFUCIUS 

WHEN  Confucius  came  to  the  earth,  the  Kilin, 
that  strange  beast  which  is  the  prince  of  all 
four-footed  animals,  and  only  appears  when  there  is  a 
great  man  on  earth,  sought  the  child  and  spat  out  a  jada 
whereon  was  written:  **Son  of  the  "Waterciystal 
you  are  destined  to  become  an  uncrowned  king!"  And 
Confucius  grew  up,  studied  diligently,  learned  wisdom 
and  came  to  be  a  saint.  He  did  much  good  on  earth, 
and  ever  since  his  death  has  been  reverenced  as  the 
greatest  of  teachers  and  masters.  He  had  fore- 
knowledge of  many  things.  And  even  after  he  had 
died  he  gave  evidence  of  this. 

Once,  when  the  wicked  Emperor  Tsin  Schi  Huang 
had  conquered  all  the  other  kingdoms,  and  was  travel- 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  65 

ing  through  the  entire  empire,  he  came  to  the  home- 
land of  Confucius.  And  he  found  his  grave.  And, 
finding  his  grave,  he  wished  to  have  it  opened  and  see 
what  was  in  it.  All  his  officials  advised  him  not  to  do 
so,  but  he  would  not  listen  to  them.  So  a  passage  was 
dug  into  the  grave,  and  in  its  main  chamber  they 
found  a  coffin,  whose  wood  appeared  to  be  quite  fresh. 
"When  struck  it  sounded  Hke  metal.  To  the  left  of  the 
coffin  was  a  door,  which  led  into  an  inner  chamber. 
In  this  chamber  stood  a  bed,  and  a  table  with  books 
and  clothing,  all  as  though  meant  for  the  use  of  a  living 
person.  Tsin  Schi  Huang  seated  himself  on  the  bed 
and  looked  down.  And  there  on  the  floor  stood  two 
shoes  of  red  silk,  whose  tips  were  adorned  with  a  woven 
pattern  of  clouds.  A  bamboo  staff  leaned  against  the 
wall.  The  Emperor,  in  jest,  put  on  the  shoes,  took 
the  staff  and  left  the  grave.  But  as  he  did  so  a  tablet 
suddenly  appeared  before  his  eyes  on  which  stood  the 
following  lines : 

O'er  kingdoms  six  Tsin  Schi  Huang  his  army  led, 
To  ope  my  grave  and  find  my  humble  bed; 
He  steals  my  shoes  and  takes  my  staff  away 
To  reach  Shakiu — and  his  last  earthly  day! 

Tsin  Schi  Huang  was  much  alarmed,  and  had  the  grave 
closed  again.  But  when  he  reached  Schakiu  he  fell 
ill  of  a  hasty  fever  of  which  he  died. 

Note:  The  Kilin  is  an  okapi-like  legendary  beast  of  the  most 
perfected  kindness,  prince  of  all  the  four-footed  animals.  The 
"Watercrystal"  is  the  dark  Lord  of  the  North,  whose  element  is 
water  and  wisdom,  for  which  last  reason  Confucius  is  termed  his 
son.  Tsin  Schi  Huang  (B.C.  200)  is  the  burner  of  books  and 
reorganizer  of  China  famed  in  history.  Schakiu  (Sandhill)  was 
a  city  in  the  western  part  of  the  China  of  that  day. 


66        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

XXVI 

THE  GOD  OF  WAR 

THE  God  of  War,  Guan  Di,  was  really  named  Guan 
Yu.  At  the  time  when  the  rebellion  of  the  Yellow 
Turbans  was  raging  throughout  the  empire,  he,  to- 
gether with  two  others  whom  he  met  by  the  wayside, 
and  who  were  inspired  with  the  same  love  of  country 
which  possessed  him,  made  a  pact  of  friendship.  One 
of  the  two  was  Liu  Be,  afterward  emperor,  the  other 
was  named  Dschang  Fe.  The  three  met  in  a  peach- 
orchard  and  swore  to  be  brothers  one  to  the  other,  al- 
though they  were  of  different  families.  They  sacri- 
ficed a  white  steed  and  vowed  to  be  true  to  each  other 
to  the  death. 

Guan  Yu  was  faithful,  honest,  upright  and  brave 
beyond  all  measure.  He  loved  to  read  Confucius 's 
''Annals  of  Lu,"  which  tell  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  em- 
pires. He  aided  his  friend  Liu  Be  to  subdue  the 
Yellow  Turbans  and  to  conquer  the  land  of  the  four 
rivers.  The  horse  he  rode  w^as  known  as  the  Red  Hare, 
and  could  run  a  thousand  miles  in  a  day.  Guan  Yu 
had  a  knife  shaped  like  a  half -moon  which  was  called 
the  Green  Dragon.  His  eyebrows  were  beautiful  like 
those  of  the  silk-butterflies,  and  his  eyes  were  long- 
slitted  like  the  eyes  of  the  Phenix.  His  face  was 
scarlet-red  in  color,  and  his  beard  so  long  that  it  hung 
down  over  his  stomach.  Once,  when  he  appeared  be- 
fore the  emperor,  the  latter  called  him  Duke  Fair- 
beard,  and  presented  him  with  a  silken  pocket  in  which 
to  place  his  beard.  He  wore  a  garment  of  green  bro- 
cade.   Whenever  he  went  into  battle  he  showed  in- 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  GODS  67 

tindbld  bravery.  Whether  he  were  opposed  by  a 
thousand  armies  or  by  ten  thousand  horsemen — he  at- 
tacked them  as  though  they  were  merely  air. 

Once  the  evil  Tsau  Teau  had  incited  the  enemies  of 
his  master,  the  Emperor,  to  take  the  city  by  treachery. 
When  Guan  Yu  heard  of  it  he  hastened  up  with  an  army 
to  relieve  the  town.  But  he  fell  into  an  ambush, 
and,  together  with  his  son,  was  brought  a  captive  to 
the  capital  of  the  enemy's  land.  The  prince  of  that 
country  would  have  been  glad  to  have  had  him  go  over 
to  his  side ;  but  Guan  Yu  swore  that  he  would  not  yield 
to  death  himself.  Thereupon  father  and  son  were 
slain.  When  lue  was  dead,  his  horse  Red  Hare  ceased 
to  eat  and  died.  A  faithful  isaptain  of  his,  by  name 
of  Dschou  Dsang,  who  was  black-\dsaged  and  wore  a 
great  knife,  had  just  invested  a  fortress  when  the  news 
of  the  sad  end  of  the  duke  reached  him.  And  he,  as 
well  as  other  faithful  followers  would  not  survive  their 
master,  and  perished. 

At  the  time  a  monk,  who  was  an  old  compatriot  and 
acquaintance  of  Duke  Guan  was  living  in  the  Hills  of 
the  Jade  Fountains.  He  used  to  walk  at  night  in  the 
moonlight. 

Suddenly  he  heard  a  loud  voice  cry  down  out  of  the 
air :    '  *  I  want  my  head  back  again ! ' ' 

The  monk  looked  up  and  saw  Duke  Guan,  sword  in 
hand,  seated  on  his  horse,  just  as  he  appeared  while 
living.  And  at  his  right  and  left  hand,  shadowy 
figures  in  the  clouds,  stood  his  son  Gaun  Ping  and  his 
captain,  Dschou  Dsang. 

The  monk  folded  his  hands  and  said:  '* While  you 
lived  you  were  upright  and  faithful,  and  in  death  you 
have  become  a  wise  god;  and  yet  you  do  not  under- 
stand fate!    If  you  insist  on  having  your  head  back 


68         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

again,  to  whom  shall  the  many  thousands  of  your 
enemies  who  lost  their  lives  through  you  appeal,  in 
order  to  have  life  restored  to  them?" 

When  he  heard  this  the  Duke  Guan  bowed  and  dis- 
appeared. Since  that  time  he  has  been  without  in- 
terruption spiritually  active.  Whenever  a  new  dy- 
nasty is  founded,  his  holy  form  may  be  seen.  For  this 
reason  temples  and  sacrifices  have  been  instituted  for 
him,  and  he  has  been  made  one  of  the  gods  of  the 
empire.  Like  Confucius,  he  received  the  great  sac- 
rifice of  oxen,  sheep  and  pigs.  His  rank  increases 
with  the  passing  of  centuries.  First  he  was  wor- 
shiped as  Prince  Guan,  later  as  King  Guan,  and 
then  as  the  great  god  who  conquers  the  demons.  The 
last  dynasty,  finally,  worships  him  as  the  great,  divine 
Helper  of  the  Heavens.  He  is  also  called  the  God  of 
War,  and  is  a  strong  deliverer  in  all  need,  when  men 
are  plagued  by  devils  and  foxes.  Together  with  Con- 
fucius, the  Master  of  Peace,  he  is  often  worshiped  as 
the  Master  of  War. 

Note:  The  Chinese  God  of  War  is  a  historical  personality  from 
the  epoch  of  the  three  empires,  which  later  joined  the  Han  dynasty, 
about  250  a.  d.  Liu  Be  founded  the  "Little  Han  dynasty"  in 
Setchuan,  with  the  aid  of  Guan  Yu  and  Dschang  Fe.  Guan  Yu  or 
Guan  Di,  i.  e.,  "God  Yuan,"  has  become  one  of  the  most  popular 
figures  in  Chinese  legend  in  the  course  of  time,  God  of  War  and 
deliverer  in  one  and  the  same  person.  The  talk  of  the  monk  with 
the  God  Guan  Di  in  the  clouds  is  based  on  the  Buddhist  law  of 
Karma.  Because  Guan  Di — even  though  his  motives  might  be  good 
— had  slain  other  men,  he  must  endure  like  treatment  at  their  hands, 
even  while  he  is  a  god. 


TALES  OF  SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS 


XXVII 

THE  HALOS     OF  THE  SAINTS 

THE  true  gods  all  have  halos  around  their  heads. 
When  the  lesser  gods  and  demons  see  these  halos, 
they  hide  and  dare  not  move.  The  Master  of  the 
Heavens  on  the  Dragon-Tiger  Mountain  meets  the 
gods  at  all  times.  One  day  the  God  of  War  came  do-\vn 
to  the  mountain  while  the  mandarin  of  the  neighboring 
district  was  visiting  the  Master  of  the  Heavens.  The 
latter  advised  the  mandarin  to  withdraw  and  hide 
himself  in  an  inner  chamber.  Then  he  went  out  to 
receive  the  God  of  War.  But  the  mandarin  peeped 
through  a  slit  in  the  door,  and  he  saw  the  red  face  and 
green  garment  of  the  God  of  War  as  he  stood  there, 
terrible  and  awe-inspiring.  Suddenly  a  red  halo 
flashed  up  above  his  head,  whose  beams  penetrated 
into  the  inner  chamber  so  that  the  mandarin  grew 
blind  in  one  eye.  After  a  time  the  God  of  War  went 
away  again,  and  the  Master  of  the  Heavens  accom- 
panied Mm.  Suddenly  Guan  Di  said,  with  alarm: 
"Confucius  is  coming!  The  halo  he  wears  illumines 
the  whole  world.  I  cannot  endure  its  radiance  even  a 
thousand  miles  away,  so  I  must  hurry  and  get  out  of 
the  way!"  And  mth  that  he  stepped  into  a  cloud 
and  disappeared.  The  Master  of  the  Heavens  then 
told  the  mandarin  what  had  happened,  and  added: 
**  Fortunately  you  did  not  see  the  God  of  War  face  to 
face!  Whoever  does  not  possess  the  greatest  virtue 
and  the  greatest  wisdom,  would  be  melted  by  the  red 

71 


72        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

glow  of  his  halo. ' '  So  saying  he  gave  him  a  pill  of  tbe 
elixir  of  life  to  eat,  and  his  blind  eye  gradually  re- 
gained its  sight. 

It  is  also  said  that  scholars  wear  a  red  halo  around 
their  heads  which  devils,  foxes  and  ghosts  fear  when 
they  see  it. 

There  was  once  a  scholar  Who  had  a  fox  for  a  friend. 
The  fox  came  to  see  him  at  night,  and  went  walking 
with  him  in  the  villages.  They  could  enter  the  houses, 
and  see  all  that  was  going  on,  without  people  being  any 
the  wiser.  But  when  at  a  distance  the  fox  saw  a  red 
halo  hanging  above  a  house  he  would  not  enter  it.  The 
scholar  asked  him  why  not. 

''Those  are  all  celebrated  scholars,"  answered  the 
fox.  **The  greater  the  halo,  the  more  extensive  is 
their  knowledge.  I  dread  them  and  do  not  dare  enter 
their  houses." 

Then  the  man  said:  "But  I  am  a  scholar,  too! 
Have  I  no  halo  which  makes  you  fear  me,  instead  of 
going  walking  with  me  ? ' ' 

''There  is  only  a  black  mist  about  your  head," 
answered  the  fox.  "I  have  never  yet  seen  it  sur- 
rounded by  a  halo." 

The  scholar  was  mortified  and  began  to  scold  him; 
but  the  fox  disappeared  with  a  horse-laugh. 

Note:  This  tale  is  told  as  traditionally  handed  down.  The 
Master  of  the  Heavens,  Tian  Schi,  who  dwells  on  the  Lung  Hu  Schan, 
is  the  so-called  Taoist  pope. 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  73 

XXVIII 

LAOTSZE 

LAOTSZE  is  really  older  than  heaven  and  earth  put 
together.  He  is  the  Yellow  Lord  or  Ancient, 
who  created  this  world  together  with  the  other  four. 
At  various  times  he  has  appeared  on  earth,  under  va- 
rious names.  His  most  celebrated  incarnation,  how- 
ever, is  that  of  Laotsze,  "The  Old  Child,"  which  name 
he  was  given  because  he  made  his  appearance  on  earth 
with  white  hair. 

He  acquired  all  sorts  of  magic  powers  by  means  of 
which  he  extended  his  life-span.  Once  he  hired  a  ser- 
vant to  do  his  bidding.  He  agreed  to  give  him  a 
hundred  pieces  of  copper  daily;  yet  he  did  not  pay  him, 
and  finally  he  owed  him  seven  million,  two  hundred 
thousand  pieces  of  copper.  Then  he  mounted  a  black 
steer  and  rode  to  the  West.  He  wanted  to  take  his 
servant  along.  But  when  they  reached  the  Han-Gu 
pass,  the  servant  refused  to  go  further,  and  insisted 
on  being  paid.     Yet  Laotsze  gave  him  nothing. 

When  they  came  to  the  house  of  the  guardian  of  the 
pass,  red  clouds  appeared  in  the  sky.  The  guardian 
understood  this  sign  and  knew  that  a  holy  man  was 
drawing  near.  So  he  went  out  to  meet  him  and  took 
Mm  into  his  house.  He  questioned  him  with  regard  to 
lidden  knowledge,  but  Laotsze  only  stuck  out  his  tongue 
at  him  and  would  not  say  a  word.  Nevertheless,  the 
guardian  of  the  pass  treated  him  with  the  greatest 
respect  in  his  home.  Laotsze 's  servant  told  the 
servant  of  the  guardian  that  his  master  owed  him  a 
great  deal  of  money,  and  begged  the  latter  to  put  in  a 
good  word  for  him.    When  the  guardian's   servant 


74         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

heard  how  large  a  sum  it  was,  he  was  tempted  to  win 
so  wealthy  a  man  for  a  son-in-law,  and  he  married  him 
to  his  daughter.  Finally  the  guardian  heard  of  the 
matter  and  came  to  Laotsze  together  with  the  servant. 
Then  Laotsze  said  to  his  servant:  *'You  rascally 
servant.  You  really  should  have  been  dead  long  ago. 
I  hired  you,  and  since  I  was  poor  and  could  give  you  no 
money,  I  gave  you  a  life-giving  talisman  to  eat.  That 
is  how  yoii  still  happen  to  be  alive.  I  said  to  you:  'If 
you  will  follow  me  into  the  West,  the  land  of  Blessed 
Repose,  I  wiU  pay  you  your  wages  in  yellow  gold.  But 
you  did  not  wish  to  do  this.'  "  And  with,  that  he 
patted  his  servmit's  neck.  Thereupon  the  latter 
opened  his  mouth,  and  spat  out  the  life-giving  talisman. 
The  magic  signs  written  on  it  with  cinnabar,  quite  fresh 
and  well-preserved,  might  still  be  seen.  But  the  ser- 
vant suddenly  collapsed  and  turned  into  a  heap  of  dry 
bones.  Then  the  guardian  of  the  pass  cast  himself  to 
earth  and  pleaded  for  him.  He  promised  to  pay  the 
servant  for  Laotsze  and  begged  the  latter  to  restore 
him  to  life.  So  Laotsze  placed  the  talisman  among  the 
bones  and  at  once  the  servant  came  to  life  again.  The 
guardian  of  the  pass  paid  him  his  wages  and  dismissed 
him.  Then  he  adored  Laotsze  as  his  master,  and  the 
latter  taught  him  the  art  of  eternal  life,  and  left  him 
his  teacliings,  in  five  thousand  words,  which  the  guard- 
ian wrote  down.  The  book  which  thus  came  into  being 
is  the  Tao  Teh  King,  ''The  Book  of  the  Way  and  Life." 
Laotsze  then  disappeared  from  the  eyes  of  men.  The 
guardian  of  the  pass  however,  followed  his  teachings, 
and  was  given  a  place  among  the  immortals. 

Note:  The  Taoists  like  to  aseert  tliat  Laotsze's  journey  to  the 
West  was  undertaken  before  the  birth  of  Buddha,  who,  according 
to  many,  is  only  a  reincarnation  of  Laotsze.     The  guardian  of  the 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  75 

Han-Gu  pass  is  mentioned  by  the  name  of  Guau  Yin  Hi,  in  the  Lia 
Dsi  and  the  Dsehuang  Dsi. 


XXIX 

THE  ANCIENT  MAN 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  man  named  Huang 
An.  He  must  have  been  well  over  eighty  and 
yet  he  looked  like  a  youth.  He  lived  on  cinnabar  and 
wore  no  clothing.  Even  in  winter  he  went  about 
without  garments.  He  sat  on  a  tortoise  three  feet 
long.  Once  he  was  asked:  ** About  how  old  might  this 
tortoise  be?''  He  answered:  "When  Fu  Hi  first  in- 
vented fish-nets  and  eel-pots  he  caught  this  tortoise 
and  gave  it  to  me.  And  since  then  I  have  worn  its 
shield  quite  flat  sitting  on  it.  The  creature  dreads  the 
radiance  of  the  sun  and  moon,  so  it  only  sticks  its  head 
out  of  its  shell  once  in  two  thousand  years.  Since  I 
have  had  the  beast,  it  has  already  stuck  its  head  out 
five  times."  "With  these  words  he  took  his  tortoise  on 
his  back  and  went  off.  And  the  legend  arose  that  this 
man  was  ten  thousand  years  old. 

Note:  Cinnabar  is  frequently  used  in  the  preparation  of  the 
elixir  of  life  (eomp.  No.  31).  Fu  Hi  is  "the  life-breeding  breath." 
Tortoises  live  to  a  great  age. 


76        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

XXX 

THE  EIGHT  IMMORTALS 

THERE  is  a  legend  which  declares  that  Eight  Im- 
mortals dwell  in  the  heavens.  The  first  is 
named  Dschung  Li  Kuan.  He  lived  in  the  time  of  the 
Han  dynasty,  and  discovered  the  wonderful  magic  of 
golden  cinnabar,  the  philosopher's  stone.  He  could 
melt  quicksilver  and  bum  lead  and  turn  them  into 
yellow  gold  and  white  silver.  And  he  could  fly  through 
the  air  in  his  human  form.  He  is  the  chief  of  the 
Eight  Immortals. 

The  second  is  named  Dschang  Go.  In  primal  times 
he  gained  hidden  knoAvledge.  It  is  said  that  he  was 
really  a  white  bat,  who  turned  into  a  man.  In  the 
first  days  of  the  Tang  dynasty  an  ancient  with  a  white 
beard  and  a  bamboo  drum  on  his  back,  was  seen  riding 
backward  on  a  black  ass  in  the  town  of  Tschang  An. 
He  beat  the  drum  and  sang,  and  called  himself  old 
Dschang  Go.  Another  legend  says  that  he  always  had 
a  white  mule  with  him  which  could  cover  a  thousand 
miles  in  a  single  day.  When  he  had  reached  his  des- 
tination he  would  fold  up  the  animal  and  put  it  in  his 
trunk.  When  he  needed  it  again,  he  would  sprinkle 
water  on  it  with  his  mouth,  and  the  beast  would  regain 
its  first  shape. 

The  third  is  named  Lu  Yuan  or  Lu  Dung  Bin  (The 
Mountain  Guest).  His  real  name  was  Li,  and  he  be- 
longed to  the  ruUng  Tang  djTiasty.  But  when  the 
Empress  Wu  seized  the  throne  and  destroyed  the  Li 
family  to  almost  the  last  man,  he  fled  with  his  wife  into 
the  heart  of  the  mountains.  They  changed  their  names 
to  Lu,  and,  since  they  lived  in  hiding  in  the  caverns  in 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  77 

the  rocks,  he  called  himself  the  Mountain  Gxiest  or  the 
Guest  of  the  Rocks.  He  lived  on  air  and  ate  no  bread. 
Yet  he  was  fond  of  flowers.  And  in  the  course  of  time 
he  acquired  the  hidden  wisdona. 

In  Lo  Yang,  the  capital  city,  the  peonies  bloomed 
with  special  luxuriance.  And  there  dwelt  a  flower 
fairy,  who  changed  herself  into  a  lovely  maiden  with 
whom  Guest  of  the  Rocks,  when  he  came  to  Lo  Yang, 
was  wont  to  converse.  Suddenly  along  came  the 
Yellow  Dragon,  who  had  taken  the  form  of  a  hand- 
some youth.  He  mocked  the  flower  fair}^  Guest  of 
the  Rocks  grew  furious  and  cast  his  flying  sword  at 
him,  cutting  off  his  head.  From  that  time  onward  he 
fell  back  again  into  the  world  of  mundane  pleasure  and 
death.  He  sank  down  into  the  dust  of  the  diurnal,  and 
was  no  longer  able  to  wing  his  way  to  the  upper  regions. 
Later  he  met  Dschung  Li  Kuan,  who  delivered  him, 
and  then  he  was  taken  up  in  the  ranks  of  the 
Immortals. 

Willowelf  was  his  disciple.  This  was  an  old  willow- 
tree  which  had  drawn  into  itself  the  most  ethereal 
powers  of  the  sunrays  and  the  moonbeams,  and  had 
thus  been  able  to  assume  the  shape  of  a  human  being. 
His  face  is  blue  and  he  has  red  hair.  Guest  of  the 
Rocks  received  him  as  a  disciple.  Emperors  and  kings 
of  future  times  honor  Guest  of  the  Rocks  as  the  an- 
cestor and  "master  of  the  pure  sun.  The  people  call 
him  Grandfather  Lu.  He  is  very  wise  and  powerful. 
And  therefore  the  people  still  stream  into  Grandfather 
Lu's  temples  to  obtain  oracles  and  pray  for  good  luck. 
If  you  want  to  know  whether  you  will  be  successful  or 
not  in  an  undertaking,  go  to  the  temple,  light  incense 
and  bow  your  head  to  earth.  On  the  altar  is  a 
bamboo  goblet,  in  which  are  some  dozens  of  little  lot- 
tery sticks.    You  must  shake  them  while  kneeling,  until 


78         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

one  of  the  sticks  flies  out.  On  the  lotterj^-stick  is  in- 
scribed a  number.  This  number  must  then  be  looked 
up  in  the  Book  of  Oracles,  where  it  is  accompanied  by  a 
four-line  stanza.  It  is  said  that  fortune  and  misfor- 
tune, strange  to  think,  occur  to  one  just  as  foretold  by 
the  oracle. 

The  fourth  Immortal  is  Tsau  Guo  Gui  (Tsau  the 
Uncle  of  the  State).  He  was  the  younger  brother  of 
the  Empress  Tsau,  who  for  a  time  ruled  the  land.  For 
this  reason  he  was  called  the  Uncle  of  the  State.  From 
his  earliest  youth  he  had  been  a  lover  of  the  hidden 
wisdom.  Riches  and  honors  were  no  more  to  him  than 
dust.  It  was  Dschung  Li  Kuan  who  aided  him  to  be- 
come immortal. 

The  fifth  is  called  Lan  Tsai  Ho.  Nothing  is  known 
of  his  true  name,  liis  time  nor  his  family.  He  was  often 
seen  in  the  market-place,  clad  in  a  torn  blue  robe  and 
wearing  only  a  single  shoe,  beating  a  block  of  wood 
and  singing  the  nothingness  of  life. 

The  sixth  Immortal  is  known  as  Li  Tia  Guai  (Li 
with  the  iron  crutch).  He  lost  his  parents  in  early 
youth  and  was  brought  up  in  his  older  brother's  home. 
His  sister-in-law  treated  Mm  badly  and  never  gave  him 
enough  to  eat.  Because  of  this  he  fled  into  the  hills, 
and  there  learned  the  hidden  wisdom. 

Once  he  returned  in  order  to  see  liis  brother,  and  said 
to  his  sister-in-law:  ''Give  me  something  to  eat!'^  She 
answered:  "There  is  no  kindling  wood  on  band!" 
He  replied:  "You  need  only  to  prepare  the  rice.  I 
can  use  my  leg  for  kindling  wood,  only  you  must  not 
say  that  the  fire  might  injure  me,  and  if  you  do  not  no 
harm  will  be  done. ' ' 

His  sister-in-law  wished  to  see  his  art,  so  she  poured 
the  rice  into  the  pot.    Li  stretched  one  of  his  legs  out 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  79 

under  it  and  lit  it.  The  flames  leaped  high  and  the  leg 
burned  like  coal. 

When  the  rice  was  nearly  boiled  his  sister-in-law 
said:   ** Won't  your  leg  be  injured?" 

And  Li  replied  angrily:  "Did  I  not  warn  you  not 
to  say  anything !  Then  no  harm  would  have  been  done. 
Now  one  of  my  legs  is  lamed."  With  these  words  he 
took  an  iron  poker  and  fashioned  it  into  a  crutch  for 
himself.  Then  he  hung  a  bottle-gourd  on  his  back,  and 
went  into  the  hills  to  gather  medicinal  herbs.  And 
that  is  why  he  is  known  as  Li  with  the  Iron  Crutch. 

It  is  also  told  of  him  that  he  often  was  in  the  habit 
of  ascending  into  the  heavens  in  the  spirit  to  visit  his 
master  Laotsze.  Before  he  left  he  would  order  a 
disciple  to  watch  his  body  and  soul  within  it,  so  that 
the  latter  did  not  escape.  Should  seven  days  have 
gone  by  without  his  spirit  returning,  then  he  would 
allow  his  soul  to  leave  the  empty  tenement.  Un- 
fortunately, after  six  days  had  passed,  the  disciple 
was  called  to  the  death-bed  of  his  mother,  and  when 
the  master's  spirit  returned  on  the  evening  of  the 
seventh  day,  the  life  had  gone  out  of  its  body.  Since 
there  was  no  place  for  his  spirit  in  his  own  body,  in 
his  despair  he  seized  upon  the  first  handy  body  from 
which  the  vital  essence  had  not  yet  dispersed.  It  was 
the  body  of  a  neighbor,  a  lame  cripple,  who  had  just 
died,  so  that  from  that  time  on  the  master  appeared  in 
his  form. 

The  seventh  Immortal  is  called  Hang  Siang  Dsi. 
He  was  the  nephew  of  the  famous  Confucian  scholar 
Han  Yu,  of  the  Tang  dynasty.  From  his  earliest 
youth  he  cultivated  the  arts  of  the  deathless  gods,  left 
his  home  and  became  a  Taoist.  Grandfather  Lu 
awakened  him  and  raised  him  to  the  heavenly  world. 


80         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Once  he  saved  his  uncle's  life.  The  latter  had  been 
driven  from  court,  because  he  had  objected  when  the 
emperor  sent  for  a  bone  of  Buddha  with  great  pomp. 
When  he  reached  the  Blue  Pass  in  his  flight,  a  deep 
snow-fall  had  made  the  road  impassible.  His  horse 
had  floundered  in  a  snow-drift,  and  he  himself  was 
well-nigh  frozen.  Then  Hang  Siang  Dsi  suddenly  ap- 
peared, helped  him  and  his  horse  out  of  the  drift,  and 
brought  them  safely  to  the  nearest  inn  along  the  Blue 
Pass.  Han  Yu  sang  a  verse,  in  which  the  lines 
occurred : 

Tsin  Ling  Hill  'mid  clouds  doth  lie, 

And  home  is  far,  beyond  my  sight! 
Round  the  Blue  Pass  snow  towers  high, 
And  who  will  lead  the  horse  aright? 

Suddenly  it  occured  to  him  that  several  years  before, 
Hang  Siang  Dsi  had  come  to  his  house  to  congratulate 
him  on  his  birthday.  Before  he  had  left,  he  had  written 
these  words  on  a  slip  of  paper,  and  his  uncle  had  read 
them,  without  grasping  their  meaning.  And  now  he 
was  unconsciously  singing  the  very  lines  of  that  song 
that  his  nephew  had  written.  So  he  said  to  Hang 
Siang  Dsi,  with  a  sigh :  * '  You  must  be  one  of  the  Im- 
mortals," since  you  were  able  thus  to  foretell  the 
future ! ' ' 

And  thrice  Hang  Siang  Dsi  sought  to  deliver  his 
wife  from  the  bonds  of  earth.  For  when  he  left  his 
home  to  seek  the  hidden  wisdom,  she  sat  all  day  long 
yearning  for  his  presence.  Hang  Siang  Dsi  wished  to 
release  her  into  immortality,  but  he  feared  she  was  not 
capable  of  translation.  So  he  appeared  to  her  in 
various  forms,  in  order  to  try  her,  once  as  a  beggar, 
another  time  as  a  wandering  monk.  But  his  wife  did 
not  grasp  her  opportunities.    At  last  he  took  the  shape 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  81 

of  a  lame  Taoist,  who  sat  on  a  mat,  beat  a  block  of  wood 
and  read  sutras  before  the  house. 

His  wife  said :  ' '  My  husband  is  not  at  home.  I  can 
give  you  nothing." 

The  Taoist  answered:  **I  do  not  want  your  gold 
and  silver,  I  want  you.  Sit  down  beside  me  on  the  mat, 
and  we  will  fly  up  into  the  air  and  you  shall  find  your 
husband  again!" 

Hereupon  the  woman  grew  angry  and  struck  at  him 
with  a  cudgel. 

Then  Hang  Siang  Dsi  changed  himself  into  his  true 
form,  stepped  on  a  shining  cloud  and  was  carried  aloft. 
His  wife  looked  after  him  and  wept  loudly ;  but  he  had 
disappeared  and  was  not  seen  again. 

The  eighth  Immortal  is  a  girl  and  was  called  Ho  Sian 
Gu.  She  was  a  peasant  ^s  daughter,  and  though  her 
step-mother  treated  her  harshly  she  remained  respect- 
ful and  industrious.  She  loved  to  give  alms,  though 
her  step-mother  tried  to  prevent  her.  Yet  she  was 
never  angry,  even  when  her  step-mother  beat  her. 
She  had  sworn  not  to  marry,  and  at  last  her  step- 
mother did  not  know  what  to  do  with  her.  One  day, 
while  she  was  cooking  rice,  Grandfather  Du  came  and 
delivered  her.  She  was  still  holding  the  rice-spoon  in 
her  hand  as  she  ascended  into  the  air.  In  the  heavens 
she  was  appointed  to  sweep  up  the  fallen  flowers  at 
the  Southern  Gate  of  Heaven. 

Note:  The  legends  of  the  Eight  Immortals,  regarded  as  one 
group,  do  not  go  back  further  than  the  Manchu  dynasty,  though 
individual  ones  among  them  were  known  before.  Some  of  the 
Immortals,  like  Han  Siang  Dsi,  are  historic  personages,  others 
purely  mj4hical.  In  the  present  day  they  play  an  important  part 
in  art  and  in  the  art-crafts.  Their  emblems  also  occur  frequently: 
Dschung  Li  Kuan  is  represented  with  a  fan.  Dschang  Go  has  a 
bamboo  drum  with  two  drum-sticks   (and  his  donkey).    Lo  Dung 


82         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Bin  has  a  sword  and  a  flower-basket  on  his  beok.  Tsau  Go  Giu 
baa  two  small  boards,  (Yin  Yang  Ban),  which  he  can  throw  into 
the  air.  Li  Tia  Giiai  has  the  bottle-gourd,  out  of  wliich  emerges  a 
bat,  the  emblem  of  good  fortune.  Tsai  Ho,  who  is  also  pictured  as 
a  woman,  has  a  flute.  Han  Siang  Dsi  has  a  flower-basket  and  a 
dibble.  Ho  Sian  Gu  has  a  spoon,  usually  formed  in  the  shape  of 
a  lotus-flower. 


XXXI 

THE  EIGHT  IMMORTALS 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  poor  man,  who  at 
last  had  no  roof  to  shelter  him  and  not  a  bite  to 
eat.  So,  weary  and  worn,  he  lay  down  beside  a  little 
temple  of  the  field-god  that  stood  by  the  roadside  and 
fell  asleep.  And  he  dreamed  that  the  old,  white- 
bearded  field-god  came  out  of  his  little  shrine  and 
said  to  him:  ''I  Imow  of  a  means  to  help  you!  To- 
morrow the  Eight  Immortals  will  pass  along  this  road. 
Cast  yourself  down  before  them  and  plead  to  them ! ' ' 
When  the  man  awoke  he  seated  himself  beneath  the 
great  tree  beside  the  field-god's  little  temple,  and  waited 
all  day  long  for  his  dream  to  come  true.  At  last,  when 
the  sun  had  nearly  sunk,  eight  figures  came  down  the 
road,  which  the  begger  clearly  recognized  as  those  of 
the  Eight  Immortals.  Seven  of  them  were  hurrying 
as  fast  as  they  could,  but  one  among  them,  who  had  a 
lame  leg,  limped  along  after  the  rest.  Before  him — it 
was  Li  Tia  Guai — the  man  cast  himself  to  earth.  But 
the  lame  Immortal  did  not  want  to  bother  with  him,  and 
told  him  to  go  away.  Yet  the  poor  man  would  not  give 
over  pleading  with  him,  begging  that  he  might  go  with 
them  and  be  one  of  the  Immortals,  too.    That  would  be 


SAIXTS  AND  MAGICIANS  83 

impossible,  said  the  cripple.  Yet,  as  the  poor  man  did 
not  cease  his  prayers  and  would  not  leave  him,  he  at 
last  said:  ''Very  well,  then,  take  hold  of  my  coat!" 
This  the  man  did  and  off  they  went  in  flying  haste  over 
paths  and  fields,  on  and  on,  and  even  further  on.  Sud- 
denly they  stood  together  high  up  on  the  tower  of  Pong- 
lai-schan,  the  ghost  mountain  by  the  Eastern  Sea. 
And,  lo,  there  stood  the  rest  of  the  Immortals  as  well ! 
But  they  were  very  discontented  with  the  companion 
whom  Li  Tia  Guai  had  brought  along.  Yet  since  the 
poor  man  pleaded  so  earnestly,  they  too  allowed  them- 
selves to  be  moved,  and  said  to  him :  ' '  Very  well !  We 
will  now  leap  do^vn  into  the  sea.  If  you  follow  us  you 
may  also  become  an  Immortal!"  And  one  after  an- 
other the  seven  leaped  down  into  the  sea.  But  when  it 
came  to  the  man's  turn  he  was  frightened,  and  would 
not  dare  the  leap.  Then  the  cripple  said  to  him :  ''If 
you  are  afraid,  then  you  oannot  become  an  Immortal!" 

"But  what  shall  I  do  now?"  wailed  the  man,  "I  am 
far  from  my  home  and  have  no  money!"  The  cripple 
broke  off  a  fragment  of  the  battlement  of  the  tower, 
and  thrust  it  into  the  man's  hand;  then  he  also  leaped 
from  the  tower  and  disappeared  into  the  sea  like  his 
seven  companions. 

When  the  man  examined  the  stone  in  his  hand  more 
closely,  he  saw  that  it  was  the  purest  silver.  It 
provided  him  with  traveling  money  during  the  many 
weeks  it  took  him  to  reach  his  home.  But  by  that  time 
the  silver  was  completely  used  up,  and  he  found  him- 
self just  as  poor  as  he  had  been  before. 

Note:  Little  field-god  temples,  Tu  Di  Miau,  are  miniature  stone 
chapels  which  stand  before  every  village.  As  regards  the  field- 
god,  see  No.  63. 


84         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

XXXII 

THE  TWO  SCHOLAES 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  were  two  scholars.  One 
Avas  named  Liu  Tsehen  and  the  other  Yuan 
Dschau.  Both  were  young  and  handsome.  One  spring 
day  they  went  together  into  the  hills  of  Tian  Tai  to 
gather  curative  herbs.  There  they  came  to  a  little 
vallely  where  peach-trees  blossomed  luxuriantly  on 
either  side.  In  the  middle  of  the  valley  was  a  cave, 
where  two  maidens  stood  under  the  blossoming  trees, 
one  of  them  clad  in  red  garments,  the  other  in  green. 
And  they  were  beautiful  beyond  all  telUng.  They 
beckoned  to  the  scholars  w^ith  their  hands. 

* '  And  have  you  come  1 ' '  they  asked.  * '  We  have  been 
waiting  for  you  overlong!" 

Then  they  led  them  into  the  cave  and  served  them 
with  tea  and  wine. 

'*I  have  been  destined  for  the  lord  Liu,"  said 
the  maiden  in  the  red  gown;  *'and  my  sister  is  for  the 
lord  Yuan!" 

And  so  they  were  married.  Every  day  the  two 
scholars  gazed  at  the  flowers  or  played  chess  so  that 
they  forgot  the  mundane  world  completely.  They  only 
noticed  that  at  times  the  peach-blossoms  on  the  trees 
before  the  cave  opened,  and  at  others  that  they  fell 
from  the  boughs.  And,  at  times,  unexpectedly,  they 
felt  cold  or  warm,  and  had  to  change  the  clothing  they 
were  wearing.  And  they  marveled  within  themselves 
that  it  should  be  so. 

Then,  one  day,  they  were  suddenly  overcome  by 
homesickness.    Both  maidens  were  already  aware  of  it. 

"When  our  lords  have  once  been  seized  with  home- 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  85 

sickness,  then  we  may  hold  them  no  longer,"  said  they. 

On  the  following  day  they  prepared  a  farewell 
banquet,  gave  the  scholars  magic  wine  to  take  along 
with  them  and  said: 

*  *  We  will  see  one  another  again.    Now  go  your  way ! ' ' 

And  the   scholars  bade  them  farewell  with  tears. 

When  they  reached  home  the  gates  and  doors  had 
long  since  vanished,  and  the  people  of  the  village  were 
all  strangers  to  them.  They  crowded  about  the 
scholars  and  asked  who  they  might  be. 

"We  are  Liu  Tschen  and  Dschau.  Only  a  few 
days  ago  we  went  into  the  hills  to  pick  herbs ! ' ' 

With  that  a  servant  came  hastening  up  and  looked 
at  them.  At  last  he  fell  at  Liu  Tschen 's  feet  with 
great  joy  and  cried :  ' '  Yes,  you  are  really  my  master ! 
Since  you  went  away,  and  we  had  no  news  of  any  kind 
regarding  you  some  seventy  years  or  more  have 
passed." 

Thereupon  he  drew  the  scholar  Liu  through  a  high 
gateway,  ornamented  with  bosses  and  a  ring  in  a 
lion's  mouth,  as  is  the  custom  in  the  dwellings  of  those 
of  high  estate. 

And  when  he  entered  the  hall,  an  old  lady  with  white 
hair  and  bent  back,  leaning  on  a  cane,  came  forward 
and  asked:    ** What  man  is  this?" 

''Our  master  has  returned  again,"  rephed  the  ser- 
vant. And  then,  turning  to  Liu  he  added:  ''That 
is  the  mistress.  She  is  nearly  a  hundred  years  old, 
but  fortunately  is  still  strong  and  in  good  health." 

Tears  of  joy  and  sadness  filled  the  old  lady's  eyes. 

"Since  you  went  away  among  the  immortals,  I  had 
thought  that  we  should  never  see  each  other  again  in 
this  life,"  said  she.  "What  great  good  fortune  that 
you  should  have  returned  after  all!" 

And  before  she  had  ended  the  whole  family,  men 


86         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

and  women,  came  streaming  up  and  welcomed  him  in 
a  great  throng  outside  the  hall. 

And  his  wife  pointed  out  this  one  and  that  and  said : 
''That  is  so  and  so,  and  this  is  so  and  so !" 

At  the  time  the  scholar  had  disappeared  there  had 
been  only  a  tiny  boy  in  his  home,  but  a  few  years  old. 
And  he  was  now  an  old  man  of  eighty.  He  had  sei^ved 
the  empire  in  a  high  office,  and  had  already  retired  to 
enjoy  his  old  age  in  the  ancestral  gardens.  There 
were  three  grand-children,  all  celebrated  ministers; 
there  were  more  than  ten  great-grand-children,  of  whom 
five  had  already  passed  their  examinations  for  the 
doctorate;  there  were  some  twenty  great-great-grand- 
children, of  whom  the  oldest  had  just  returned  home 
after  having  passed  his  induction  examinations  for  the 
magistracy  with  honor.  And  the  little  ones,  who  were 
carried  in  their  parents'  arms,  were  not  to  be  counted. 
The  grand-children,  who  were  away,  busy  with  their 
duties,  all  asked  for  leave  and  returned  home  when 
they  heard  that  their  ancestor  had  returned.  And  the 
girl  grand-children,  who  had  married  into  other  fam- 
ilies, also  came.  This  filled  Liu  with  joy,  and  he  had  a 
family  banquet  prepared  in  the  hall,  and  all  his  de- 
scendants, with  their  wives  and  husbands  sat  about 
him  in  a  circle.  He  himself  and  his  wife,  a  white- 
haired,  wrinkled  old  lady,  sat  in  their  midst  at  the  up- 
per end.  The  scholar  himself  still  looked  like  a  youtli 
of  twenty  years,  so  that  all  the  young  people  in  the 
circle  looked  around  and  laughed. 

Then  the  scholar  said :  "I  have  a  means  of  driving 
away  old  age ! ' ' 

And  he  drew  out  his  magic  mne  and  gave  his  wife 
some  of  it  to  drink.  And  when  she  had  taken  three 
glasses,  her  white  hair  gradually  turned  black  again, 
her  wrinkles  disappeared,  and  she  sat  beside  her 
husband,  a  handsome  young  woman.    Then  his  son  and 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  87 

the  older  grand-children  came  up  and  all  asked  for  a 
drink  of  the  wine.  And  whichever  of  them  drank  only 
so  much  as  a  drop  of  it  was  turned  from  an  old  man 
into  a  youth.  The  tale  was  bruited  abroad  and  came 
to  the  emperor's  ears.  The  emperor  wanted  to  call  Liu 
to  his  court,  but  he  declined  with  many  thanks.  Yet  he 
sent  the  emperor  some  of  his  magic  wine  as  a  gift. 
This  pleased  the  emperor  greatly,  and  he  gave  Liu  a 
tablet  of  honor,  with  the  inscription: 

"The  Common  Home  of  Five  Generations" 

Besides  this  he  sent  him  three  signs  which  he  had  writ- 
ten with  his  own  imperial  brush  signifying : 

"Joy  in  longevity" 

As  to  the  other  of  the  two  scholars,  Yuan  Dschau,  he 
was  not  so  fortunate.  When  he  came  home  he  found 
that  his  wife  and  child  had  long  since  died,  and  his 
grand-children  and  great-grand-children  were  mostly 
useless  people.  So  he  did  not  remain  long,  but  re- 
turned to  the  hills.  Yet  Liu  Tschen  remained  for 
some  years  with  his  family,  then  taking  his  wife  with 
him,  went  again  to  the  Tai  Hills  and  was  seen  no  more. 

Note:  This  tale  is  placed  in  the  reijzn  of  the  Emperor  Ming  Di 
(a.  d.  58-75).  Its  motive  is  that  of  the  legend  of  the  Seven  Sleepers, 
and  is  often  found  in  Chinese  fairy  tales. 


88         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

xxxni 

THE   MISERLY   FARMER 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  farmer  who  had 
carted  pears  to  market.  Since  they  were  very 
sweet  and  fragrant,  he  hoped  to  get  a  good  price  for 
them.  A  bonze  with  a  torn  cap  and  tattered  robe 
stepped  up  to  his  cart  and  asked  for  one.  The  farmer 
repulsed  him,  but  the  bonze  did  not  go.  Then  the 
farmer  grew  angry  and  began  to  call  him  names.  The 
bonze  said:  "You  have  pears  by  the  hundred  in  your 
cart.  I  only  ask  for  one.  Surely  that  does  you  no 
great  injury.     Why  suddenly  grow  so   angry  about 

itr^ 

The  bystanders  told  the  farmer  that  he  ought  to 
give  the  bonze  one  of  the  smaller  pears  and  let  him  go. 
But  the  farmer  would  not  and  did  not.  An  artisan 
saw  the  whole  affair  from  his  shop,  and  since  the 
noise  annoyed  him,  he  took  some  money,  bought  a  pear 
and  gave  it  to  the  bonze. 

The  bonze  thanked  him  and  said:  *'One  like  my- 
self, who  has  given  up  the  world,  must  not  be  miserly. 
I  have  beautiful  pears  myself,  and  I  invite  you  all  to 
eat  them  with  me."  Then  some  one  asked:  ''If  3^ou 
have  pears  then  why  do  you  not  eat  your  OA\m?"  He 
answered :     "I  first  must  have  a  seed  to  plant. ' ' 

And  with  that  he  began  to  eat  the  pear  with  gusto. 
When  he  had  finished,  he  held  the  pit  in  his  hand, 
took  his  pick-ax  from  his  shoulder;  and  dug  a  hole 
a  couple  of  inches  deep.  Into  this  he  thrust  the  pit,  and 
covered  it  with  earth.  Then  he  asked  the  folk  in  the 
market  place  for  water,  with  which  to  water  it.  A 
pair  of  curiosity  seekers  brought  him  hot  water  from 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  89 

the  hostlery  in  the  street,  and  with  it  the  bonze 
watered  the  pit.  Thousands  of  eyes  were  turned  on 
the  spot.  And  the  pit  could  already  be  seen  to  sprout. 
The  sprout  grew  and  in  a  moment  it  had  turned  into  a 
tree.  Branches  and  leaves  burgeoned  out  from  it.  It 
began  to  blossom  and  soon  the  fruit  had  ripened: 
large,  fragrant  pears,  which  hung  in  thick  clusters 
from  the  boughs.  The  bonze  climbed  into  the  tree  and 
handed  down  the  pears  to  the  bystanders.  In  a  mo- 
ment all  the  pears  had  been  eaten  up.  Then  the  bonze 
took  his  pick-ax  and  cut  down  the  tree.  Crash,  crash ! 
so  it  went  for  a  while,  and  the  tree  was  felled.  Then 
he  took  the  tree  on  his  shoulder  and  walked  away  at  an 
easy  gait. 

When  the  bonze  had  begun  to  make  his  magic,  the 
farmer,  too,  had  mingled  with  the  crowd.  With  neck 
out-stretched  and  staring  eyes  he  had  stood  there 
and  had  entirely  forgotten  the  business  he  hoped  to  do 
with  his  pears.  When  the  bonze  had  gone  off  he 
turned  around  to  look  after  his  cart.  His  pears  had 
aU  disappeared.  Then  he  realized  that  the  pears  the 
bonze  had  divided  had  been  his  own.  He  looked  more 
closely,  and  the  axle  of  his  cart  had  disappeared.  It 
was  plainly  evident  that  it  had  been  chopped  off  quite 
recently.  The  farmer  fell  into  a  rage  and  hastened 
after  the  bonze  as  fast  as  ever  he  could.  And  when  he 
turned  the  corner,  there  lay  the  missing  piece  from  the 
axle  by  the  city  wall.  And  then  he  realized  that  the 
pear-tree  which  the  bonze  had  chopped  down  must 
have  been  his  axle.  The  bonze,  however,  was  nowhere 
to  be  found.  And  the  whole  crowd  in  the  market 
burst  out  into  loud  laughter. 

Note :  The  axle  in  Cliina  is  really  a  handle,  for  the  little  Chinese 
carts  are  one-wheel  push-carts  with  two  handles  or  shafts. 


90        THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

XXXIV 

SKY    o'dAWN 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  man  who  took  a 
child  to  a  woman  in  a  certain  \^llage,  and  told 
her  to  take  care  of  him.  Then  he  disappeared.  And 
because  the  dawn  was  just  breaking  in  the  sky  when 
the  woman  took  the  child  into  her  home,  she  called 
him  Sky  O'Dawn.  When  the  child  was  three  years 
old,  he  would  often  look  up  to  the  heavens  and  talk 
with  the  stars.  One  day  he  ran  away  and  many 
months  passed  before  he  came  home  again.  The 
woman  gave  him  a  whipping.  But  he  ran  away  again, 
and  did  not  return  for  a  year.  His  foster-mother  was 
frightened,  and  asked:  '* Where  have  you  been  all 
year  long?"  The  boy  answered:  '*!  only  made  a 
quick  trip  to  the  Purple  Sea.  There  the  water  stained 
my  clothes  red.  So  I  went  to  the  spring  at  which  the 
sun  turns  in,  and  washed  them.  I  went  away  in  the 
morning  and  I  came  back  at  noon.  Why  do  you  speak 
about  my  having  been  gone  a  year?" 

Then  the  woman  asked:  ''And  where  did  you  pass 
on  your  way?" 

The  boy  answered:  ''When  I  had  washed  my 
clothes,  I  rested  for  a  while  in  the  City  of  the  Dead  and 
fell  asleep.  And  the  King-Father  of  the  East  gave  me 
red  chestnuts  and  rosy  dawn-juice  to  eat,  and  my  hun- 
ger was  stilled.  Then  I  went  to  the  dark  skies  and 
drank  the  yellow  dew,  and  my  thirst  was  quenched. 
And  I  met  a  black  tiger  and  wanted  to  ride  home  on 
his  back.  But  I  whipped  him  too  hard,  and  he  bit  me 
in  the  leg.     And  so  I  came  back  to  tell  you  about  it." 

Once  more  the  boy  ran  away  from  home,  thousands 


"'AND  I  CROSSED  THE  WATER  OX  THE  SHOE.'" 

— Page  Ul 


SAIXTS  AXD  MAGICIAXS  91 

of  miles,  until  he  came  to  the  s-^amp  where  dwelt  the 
Primal  Mist.  There  he  met  an  old  man  with  yeUow 
eyebrows  and  asked  him  how  old  he  might  be.  The 
old  man  said:  "I  have  given  up  the  habit  of  eating, 
and  live  on  air.  The  pnpils  of  my  eyes  have  gradually 
acquired  a  green  glow,  which  enables  me  to  see  all  hid- 
den things.  Whenever  a  thousand  years  have  passed  I 
turn  around  my  bones  and  wash  the  marrow.  And 
every  two  thousand  years  I  scrape  my  skin  to  get  rid 
of  the  hair.  I  have  already  washed  my  bones  thrice 
and  scraped  my  skin  five  times." 

Afterward  Sky  O'Dawn  served  the  Emperor  Wu 
of  the  Han  dynasty.  The  Emperor,  who  was  fond  of 
the  magic  arts,  was  much  attached  to  him.  One  day  he 
said  to  him  :  ' '  I  wish  that  the  empress  might  not  grow 
old.     Can  you  prevent  it?'' 

Sky  0  'Dawn  answered :  * ' I  know  of  only  one  means 
to  keep  from  growing  old." 

The  Emperor  asked  what  herbs  one  had  to  eat.  Sky 
O'Dawn  replied:  *'In  the  Xorth-East  grow  the  mush- 
rooms of  life.  There  is  a  three-legged  crow  in  the 
sun  who  always  wants  to  get  down  and  eat  them.  But 
the  Sun-Grod  holds  his  eyes  shut  and  does  not  let  him 
get  away.  If  human  beings  eat  them  they  become 
immortal,  when  animals  eat  them  they  grow  stupified." 

'^And  how  do  you  know  this?"  asked  the  Emperor. 

''When  I  was  a  boy  I  once  fell  into  a  deep  well,  from 
which  I  could  not  get  out  for  many  decades.  And  down 
there  was  an  immortal  who  led  me  to  this  herb.  But 
one  has  to  pass  through  a  red  river  whose  water  is 
so  light  that  not  even  a  feather  can  swim  on  it.  Every- 
thing that  touches  its  surface  sinks  to  the  depths.  But 
the  man  pulled  off  one  of  his  shoes  and  gave  it  to  me. 
Aad  I  crossed  the  water  on  the  shoe,  picked  the  herb 
and  ate  it.    Those  who  dwell  in  that  place  weave  mats 


92         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

of  pearls  and  precious  stones.  They  led  me  to  a  spot 
before  which  hung  a  curtain  of  delicate,  colored  skin. 
And  they  gave  me  a  pillow  carved  of  black  jade,  on 
which  were  graven  sun  and  moon,  clouds  and  thunder. 
They  covered  me  with  a  dainty  coverlet  spun  of  the 
hair  of  a  hundred  gnats.  A  cover  of  that  kind  is  very 
cool  and  refreshing  in  summer.  I  felt  of  it  with  my 
hands,  and  it  seemed  to  be  formed  of  water ;  but  when  I 
looked  at  it  more  closely,  it  was  pure  light." 

Once  the  Emperor  called  together  all  his  magicians 
in  order  to  talk  with  them  about  the  fields  of  the  blessed 
spirits.  Sky  O'Dawn  was  there,  too,  and  said: 
"Once  I  was  wandering  about  the  North  Pole  and  I 
came  to  the  Fire-Mirror  Mountain.  There  neither 
sun  nor  moon  shines.  But  there  is  a  dragon  who  holds 
a  fiery  mirror  in  his  jaws  in  order  to  light  up  the  dark- 
ness. On  the  mountain  is  a  park,  and  in  the  park  is 
a  lake.  By  the  lake  grows  the  glimmer-stalk  grass, 
which  shines  like  a  lamp  of  gold.  If  you  pluck  it  and 
use  it  for  a  candle,  you  can  see  all  things  visible,  and 
the  shapes  of  the  spirits  as  well.  It  even  illuminates 
the  interior  of  a  human  being." 

Once  Sky  0  'Dawn  went  to  the  East,  into  the  country 
of  the  fortunate  clouds.  And  he  brought  back  with 
him  from  that  land  a  steed  of  the  gods,  nine  feet  high. 
The  Emperor  asked  him  how  he  had  come  to  find  it. 

So  he  told  him:  ''The  Queen-Mother  of  the  West 
had  him  harnessed  to  her  wagon  when  she  went  to 
visit  the  King-Father  of  the  East.  The  steed  was 
staked  out  in  the  field  of  the  mushrooms  of  life.  But 
he  trampled  do^vn  several  hundred  of  them.  This  made 
the  King-Father  angry,  and  he  drove  the  steed  away 
to  the  heavenly  river.  There  I  found  him  and  rode 
him  home.  I  rode  three  times  around  the  sun,  because 
I  had  fallen  asleep  on  the  steed's  back.    And  then, 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  93 

before  I  knew  it,  I  was  here.  This  steed  can  catch  up 
with  the  sun's  shadow.  When  I  found  him  he  was 
quite  thin  and  as  sad  as  an  aged  donkey.  So  I  mowed 
the  grass  of  the  country  of  the  fortunate  clouds,  which 
grows  once  every  two-thousand  years  on  the  Mountain 
of  the  Nine  Springs  and  fed  it  to  the  horse;  and  that 
made  him  lively  again." 

The  Emperor  asked  what  sort  of  a  place  the  country 
of  the  fortunate  clouds  might  be.  Sky  O'Dawn 
answered :  ' '  There  is  a  great  swamp  there.  The  peo- 
ple prophesy  fortune  and  misfortune  by  the  air  and  the 
clouds.  If  good  fortune  is  to  befall  a  house,  clouds 
of  five  colors  form  in  the  rooms,  which  alight  on  the 
grass  and  trees  and  turn  into  a  colored  dew.  This  dew 
tastes  as  sweet  as  cider. ' ' 

The  Emperor  asked  whether  he  could  obtain  any  of 
this  dew.  Sky  O'Dawn  replied:  '*My  steed  could 
take  me  to  the  place  where  it  falls  four  times  in  the 
course  of  a  single  da}^ ! ' ' 

And  sure  enough  he  came  back  by  evening,  and 
brought  along  dew  of  every  color  in  a  crystal  flask. 
The  Emperor  drank  it  and  his  hair  grew  black  again. 
He  gave  it  to  his  highest  officials  to  drink,  and  the  old 
grew  young  again  and  the  sick  became  well. 

Once,  when  a  comet  appeared  in  the  heavens,  Sky 
O'DawTi  gave  the  Emperor  the  astrologer's  w^and. 
The  Emperor  pointed  it  at  the  comet  and  the  comet 
was  quenched. 

Sky  O'Dawn  was  an  excellent  whistler.  And  when- 
ever he  whistled  in  full  tones,  long  drawn  out,  the 
motes  in  the  sunbeams  danced  to  his  music. 

Once  he  said  to  a  friend:  ''There  is  not  a  soul  on 
earth  who  knows  who  I  am  with  the  exception  of  the 
astrologer ! ' ' 

When  Sky  O'Da^wTi  had  died,  the  Emperor  called 


94         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

the  astrologer  to  him  and  asked:  **Did  you  know 
Sky  O'Dawn?" 

He  replied:     "No!" 

The  Emperor  said:    "What  do  you  know?" 

The  astrologer  answered:  "I  know  how  to  gaze  on 
the  stars." 

"Are  all  the  stars  in  their  places?"  asked  the 
Emperor. 

"Yes,  but  for  eighteen  years  I  have  not  seen  the  Star 
of  the  Great  Year.     Now  it  is  visible  once  more." 

Then  the  Emperor  looked  up  towards  the  skies  and 
sighed:  "For  eighteen  years  Sky  O'Dawn  kept  me 
company,  and  I  did  not  know  that  he  was  the  Star  of 
the  Great  Year!" 

Note:  The  mother  of  Sky  O'Dawn,  (Dung  Fang  So)  who  makes 
so  mysterious  an  appearance  on  earth,  according  to  one  tradition, 
is  the  third  daughter  of  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens.  (Comp.  Note  to 
No.  16).  Dung  Fang  So  is  an  incarnation  of  the  Wood  Star  or  Star 
of  the  Great  Year  (Jupiter).  The  King-Father  of  the  East,  one  of 
the  Five  Ancients,  is  the  representative  of  wood  (comp.  No.  15). 
Red  chestnuts,  like  fire-dates,  are  fruits  of  the  gods,  and  bestow 
immortality.  Sky  O'Dawn  was  an  excellent  whistler.  Wliistling 
is  a  famous  means  of  magic  among  the  Taoists.  The  Emperor  Wu 
of  the  Han  dynasty,  was  a  prince  who  is  reputed  to  have  devoted 
much  attention  to  the  magic  arts.  He  reigned  from  140  to  86  B.  c. 
The  three-legged  crow  in  the  sun  is  the  counterpart  of  the  three- 
legged  ram-toad  in  the  moon.  The  Red  River  recalls  the  Weak 
River  by  the  Castle  of  the  Queen-Mother  of  the  West. 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  95 

XXXV 

KING  MU  OF  DSCHOU 

IN  the  days  of  Kiug  Mu  of  Dschou  a  magician  came 
out  of  the  uttermost  West,  who  could  walk 
through  water  and  fire,  and  pass  through  metal  and 
stone.  He  could  make  mountains  and  rivers  change 
place,  shift  about  cities  and  castles,  rise  into  emptiness 
without  falling,  strike  against  solid  matter  Avithout 
finding  it  an  obstruction ;  and  he  knew  a  thousand  trans- 
formations in  all  their  inexhaustible  variety.  And  he 
could  not  only  change  the  shape  of  things  but  he  could 
change  men's  thoughts.  The  King  honored  him  like  a 
god,  and  served  him  as  he  would  a  master.  He  resigned 
his  own  apartments  that  the  magician  might  be  lodged 
in  them,  had  beasts  of  sacrifice  brought  to  offer  him, 
and  selected  sweet  singers  to  give  him  pleasure.  But 
the  rooms  in  the  King^s  palace  were  too  humble — the 
magician  could  not  dwell  in  them;  and  the  King's  sing- 
ers were  not  musical  enough  to  be  allowed  to  be  near 
him.  So  King  Mu  had  a  new  palace  built  for  him. 
The  work  of  bricklayers  and  carpenters,  of  painters 
and  stainers  left  nothing  to  be  desired  with  regard  to 
skill.  The  King's  treasury  was  empty  when  the  tower 
had  reached  its  full  height.  It  was  a  thousand  fathoms 
high,  and  rose  above  the  top  of  the  mountain  before  the 
capital.  The  King  selected  maidens,  the  loveliest  and 
most  dainty,  gave  them  fragrant  essences,  had  their 
eyebrows  curved  in  lines  of  beauty,  and  adorned  their 
hair  and  ears  with  jewels.  He  garbed  them  in  fine 
cloth,  and  with  white  silks  fluttering  about  them,  and 
had  their  faces  painted  white  and  their  eyebrows 
stained  black.    He  had  them  put  on  armlets  of  precious 


96         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

stones  and  mix  sweet-smelling  herbs.  They  filled  the 
palace  and  sang  the  songs  of  the  ancient  kings  in  order 
to  please  the  magician.  Every  month  the  most  costly 
garments  were  brought  him,  and  every  morning  the 
most  delicate  food.  The  magician  allowed  them  to  do 
so,  and  since  he  had  no  choice,  made  the  best  of  it. 

Not  long  afterward  the  magician  invited  the  King  to 
go  traveling  with  him.  The  King  gi'asped  the  magi- 
cian ^s  sleeve,  and  thus  they  flew  up  through  the  air  to 
the  middle  of  the  skies.  When  they  stopped  they  found 
they  had  reached  the  palace  of  the  magician.  It  was 
built  of  gold  and  silver,  and  adorned  with  pearls  and 
precious  stones.  It  towered  high  over  the  clouds  and 
rain ;  and  none  could  say  whereon  it  rested.  To  the  eye 
it  had  the  appearance  of  heaped-up  clouds.  All  that  it 
offered  the  senses  was  different  from  the  things  of  the 
world  of  men.  It  seemed  to  the  King  as  though  he  were 
bodily  present  in  the  midst  of  the  purple  depths  of  the 
city  of  the  air,  of  the  divine  harmony  of  the  spheres, 
where  the  Great  God  dwells.  The  King  looked  down, 
and  his  castles  and  pleasure-houses  appeared  to  him 
like  hills  of  earth  and  heaps  of  straw.  And  there  the 
King  remained  for  some  decades  and  thought  no  more 
of  his  kingdom. 

Then  the  magician  again  invited  the  King  to  go  trav- 
eling with  him  once  more.  And  in  the  place  to  which 
they  came  there  was  to  be  seen  neither  sun  nor  moon 
above,  nor  rivers  or  sea  below.  The  King's  dazzled 
eyes  could  not  see  the  radiant  shapes  which  showed 
themselves;  the  King's  dulled  ears  could  not  hear  the 
sounds  which  played  about  them.  It  seemed  as  though 
his  body  were  dissolving  in  confusion;  his  thoughts 
began  to  stray,  and  consciousness  threatened  to  leave 
him.    So  he  begged  the  magician  to  return.     The  magi- 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  97 

cian  put  his  spell  upon  him,  and  it  seemed  to  the  King 
as  though  he  were  falling  into  empty  space. 

When  he  regained  consciousness,  he  was  sitting  at  the 
same  place  where  he  had  been  sitting  when  the  magi- 
cian had  asked  him  to  travel  with  him  for  the  first 
time.  The  servants  waiting  on  him  were  the  same, 
and  when  he  looked  down,  his  goblet  was  not  yet 
empty,  and  his  food  had  not  yet  grown  cold. 

The  King  asked  what  had  happened.  And  the  ser- 
vants answered,  ''The  King  sat  for  a  space  in  silence.'* 
Whereupon  the  King  was  quite  bereft  of  reason, 
and  it  was  three  months  before  he  regained  his  right 
mind.  Then  he  questioned  the  magician.  The  ma- 
gician said:  "I  was  traveling  with  you  in  the  spirit,  O 
King !  What  need  was  there  for  the  body  to  go  along! 
And  the  place  in  which  we  stayed  at  that  time  was 
no  less  real  than  your  own  castle  and  your  own 
gardens.  But  you  are  used  only  to  permanent  con- 
ditions, therefore  visions  which  dissolve  so  suddenly 
appear  strange  to  you." 

The  King  was  content  with  the  explanation.  He 
gave  no  further  thought  to  the  business  of  government 
and  took  no  more  interest  in  his  servants,  but  resolved 
to  travel  afar.  So  he  had  the  eight  famous  steeds 
harnessed,  and  accompanied  by  a  few  faithful  re- 
tainers, drove  a  thousand  miles  away.  Ther,e  he  came 
to  the  countrj^  of  the  great  hunters.  The  great  hunters 
brought  the  King  the  blood  of  the  white  brant  to  drink, 
and  washed  his  feet  in  the  milk  of  mares  and  cows. 
When  the  King  and  his  followers  had  quenched  their 
thirst,  they  drove  on  and  camped  for  the  night  on  the 
slope  of  the  Kunlun  Mountain,  south  of  the  Red  River. 
The  next  day  they  climbed  to  the  peak  of  Kunlun  Moun- 
tain and  gazed  at  the  castle  of  the  Lord  of  the  Yellow 


98         THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Earth.  Then  they  traveled  on  to  tlie  Queen-Mother 
of  the  West.  Before  they  got  there  they  had  to  pass 
the  Weak  River.  This  is  a  river  whose  waters  will 
bear  neither  floats  nor  ships.  All  that  attempts  to 
float  over  it  sinks  into  its  depths.  When  the  King 
reached  the  shore,  fish  and  turtles,  crabs  and  sal- 
amanders came  swimming  up  and  formed  a  bridge, 
so  that  he  could  drive  across  with  the  wagon. 

It  is  said  of  the  Queen-Mother  of  the  West  that  she 
goes  about  with  hair  unkempt,  with  a  bird's  beak  and 
tiger's  teeth,  and  that  she  is  skilled  in  playing  the  flute. 
Yet  this  is  not  her  true  figure,  but  that  of  a  spirit  who 
serves  her,  and  rules  over  the  Western  sky.  The 
Queen-Mother  entertained  King  Mu  in  her  castle  by 
the  Springs  of  Jade.  And  she  gave  him  rock-marrow 
to  drink  and  fed  him  with  the  fruit  of  the  jade-trees. 
Then  she  sang  him  a  song  and  taught  him  a  magic 
formula  by  means  of  which  one  could  obtain  long  life. 
The  Queen-Mother  of  the  West  gathers  the  immortals 
around  her,  and  gives  them  to  eat  of  the  poaches  of 
long  life ;  and  then  they  come  to  her  with  wagons  with 
purple  canopies,  drawn  by  flying  dragons.  Ordinary 
mortals  sink  in  the  Weak  River  when  they  try  to  cross. 
But  she  was  kindly  disposed  to  King  Wu. 

When  he  took  leave  of  her,  he  also  went  on  to  the 
spot  where  the  sun  turns  in  after  running  three  thou- 
sand miles  a  day.  Then  he  returned  again  to  his 
kingdom. 

When  King  Wu  was  a  hundred  years  old,  the  Queen- 
Mother  of  the  West  drew  near  his  palace  and  led  him 
away  with  her  into  the  clouds. 

And  from  that  day  on  he  was  seen  no  more. 

Note :  Kinj;  Mu  of  Dsehou  veigrned  from  1001  to  946  B.  c. 
With  his  name  are  assi)ciated  the  stories  of  the  marvelous  travels 
into  the  land  of  the  far  West,  and  especially  to  the  Queen-Mother 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  99 

(who  is  identified  by  some  with  Juno).  The  peaches  of  immortality 
suggest  the  apples  of  the  Hesperides,  (Comp.  with  the  story  of 
"The  Ape  Sun  Wu  Kung".) 


XXXVI 

THE  KING  OF  HUAI  NAN 

THE  King  of  Huai  Nan  was  a  learned  man  of  the 
Han  dynasty.  Since  he  was  of  the  blood  royal 
the  emperor  had  given  him  a  kingdom  in  fee.  He  cul- 
tivated the  society  of  scholars,  could  interpret  signs 
and  foretell  the  future.  Together  with  his  scholars 
he  had  compiled  the  book  which  bears  his  name. 

One  day  eight  aged  men  came  to  see  him.  They  all 
had  white  beards  and  white  hair.  The  gate-keeper 
announced  them  to  the  King.  The  King  \\dshed  to  try 
them,  so  he  sent  back  the  gate-keeper  to  put  difficulties 
in  the  way  of  their  entrance.  The  latter  said  to  them: 
**Our  King  is  striving  to  learn  the  art  of  immortal 
life.  You  gentlemen  are  old  and  feeble.  How  can 
you  be  of  aid  to  him?  It  is  unnecessary  for  you  to  pay 
him  a  visit." 

The  eight  old  men  smiled  and  said:  '*0h,  and  are 
we  too  old  to  suit  you?  Well,  then  we  will  make  our- 
selves young!"  And  before  they  had  finished  speak- 
ing they  had  turned  themselves  into  boys  of  fourteen 
and  fifteen,  with  hair-knots  as  black  as  silk  and  faces 
like  peach-blossoms.  The  gate-keeper  was  frightened, 
and  at  once  informed  the  King  of  what  had  happened. 
When  the  King  heard  it,  he  did  not  even  take  time  to 
slip  into  his  shoes,  but  hurried  out  barefoot  to  receive 
them.  He  led  them  into  his  palace,  had  rugs  of  brocade 
spread  for  them,  and  beds  of  ivory  set  up,  fragrant 


100       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

herbs  burned  and  tables  of  gold  and  precious  stones 
set  in  front  of  them.  Then  he  bowed  before  them  as 
pupils  do  before  a  teacher,  and  told  them  how  glad  he 
was  that  they  had  come. 

The  eight  boys  changed  into  old  men  again  and  said : 
"Do  you  wish  to  go  to  school  to  us,  0  King?  Each  one 
of  us  is  master  of  a  particular  art.  One  of  us  can  call 
up  wind  and  rain,  cause  clouds  and  mists  to  gather, 
rivers  to  flow  and  mountains  to  heave  themselves  up, 
if  he  wills  it  so.  The  second  can  cause  high  mountains 
to  split  asunder  and  check  great  streams  in  their 
course.  He  can  tame  tigers  and  panthers  and  soothe 
serpents  and  dragons.  Spirits  and  gods  do  his  bid- 
ding. The  third  can  send  out  doubles,  transform  him- 
self into  other  shapes,  make  himself  invisible,  cause 
whole  armies  to  disappear,  and  turn  day  into  night. 
The  fourth  can  walk  through  the  air  and  clouds,  can 
stroll  on  the  surface  of  the  waves,  pass  through  walls 
and  rocks  and  cover  a  thousand  miles  in  a  single 
breath.  The  fifth  can  enter  fire  without  burning,  and 
water  without  drowning.  The  winter  frost  cannot 
chill  him,  nor  the  summer  heat  burn  him.  The  sixth 
can  create  and  transform  living  creatuers  if  he  feel  in- 
clined. He  can  form  birds  and  beasts,  grasses  and 
trees.  He  can  transplace  houses  and  castles.  The 
seventh  can  bake  lime  so  that  it  turns  to  gold,  and  cook 
lead  so  that  it  turns  to  silver;  he  can  mingle  water  and 
stone  so  that  the  bubbles  effervesce  and  turn  into 
pearls.  The  eighth  can  ride  on  dragons  and  cranes  to 
the  eight  poles  of  the  world,  converse  with  the  im- 
mortals, and  stand  in  the  presence  of  the  Great  Pure 
One.'* 

The  King  kept  them  beside  him  from  moraing  to 
night,  entertained  them  and  had  them  show  him  what 
they  could  do.  Aiid,  true  enough,  they  could  do  every- 
thing just  as  they  had  said.    And  now  the  King  began 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  101 

to  distil  the  elixir  of  life  with  their  aid.  He  had  fin- 
ished, but  not  yet  imbibed  it  when  a  misfortune  over- 
took his  family.  His  son  had  been  playing  with  a 
courtier  and  the  latter  had  heedlessly  wounded  him. 
Fearing  that  the  prince  might  punish  him,  he  joined 
other  discontented  persons  and  excited  a  revolt.  And 
the  emperor,  when  he  heard  of  it,  sent  one  of  his 
captains  to  judge  between  the  King  and  the  rebels. 

The  eight  aged  men  spoke:  "It  is  now  time  to  go. 
This  misfortune  has  been  sent  you  from  heaven,  0 
King!  Had  it  not  befallen  you,  you  would  not  have 
been  able  to  resolve  to  leave  the  splendors  and  glories 
of  this  world ! ' ' 

They  led  him  on  to  a  mountain.  There  they  offered 
sacrifices  to  heaven,  and  buried  gold  in  the  earth. 
Then  they  ascended  into  the  skies  in  bright  daylight. 
The  footprints  of  the  eight  aged  men  and  of  the  king 
were  imprinted  in  the  rock  of  the  mountain,  and  may  be 
seen  there  to  this  very  day.  Before  they  had  left  the 
castle,  however,  they  had  set  what  was  left  of  the  elixir 
of  life  out  in  the  courtyard.  Hens  and  hounds  picked 
and  licked  it  up,  and  all  flew  up  into  the  skies.  In  Huai 
Nan  to  this  very  day  the  crowing  of  cocks  and  the 
barking  of  hounds  may  be  heard  up  in  the  skies, 
and  it  is  said  that  these  are  the  creatures  who  followed 
the  King  at  the  time. 

One  of  the  King'-s  servants,  however,  followed  him 
to  an  island  in  the  sea,  whence  he  sent  him  back.  He 
told  that  the  King  himself  had  not  yet  ascended  to  the 
skies,  but  had  only  become  immortal  and  was  wander- 
ing about  the  world.  When  the  emperor  heard  of  the 
matter  he  regretted  greatly  that  he  had  sent  soldiers 
into  the  King's  land  and  thus  driven  him  out.  He 
called  in  magicians  to  aid  him,  in  hope  of  meeting  the 
eight  old  men  himself.    Yet,  for  all  that  he  spent  great 


102       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

sums,   he   was   not   successful.     The   magicians   only 
cheated  him. 

Note:  The  King  of  Huai  Nan  was  named  Liu  An.  He  be- 
longed to  the  Han  dynasty.  He  dabbled  larg'ely  in  magic,  and 
drew  to  his  court  many  magicians  whose  labors  are  collected  in  the 
philosophical  work  which  bears  his  name.  Liu  An  lived  at  the  time 
of  the  Emperor  Wu  (see  No.  34).  The  latter  having  no  heirs, 
Liu  An  entered  into  a  conspiracy  which,  however,  was  discovered. 
As  a  consequence  he  killed  himself,  122  b.  c.  Our  fairy-tale 
presents  these  events  in  their  legendary  transformation. 


XXXVII 

OLD  DSCHANG 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  man  who  went 
by  the  name  of  Old  Dschang.  He  lived  in  the 
country,  near  Yangdschou,  as  a  gardener.  His  neigh- 
bor, named  Sir  We,  held  an  official  position  in  Yang- 
dschou. Sir  We  had  decided  that  it  was  time  for  his 
daughter  to  marry,  so  he  sent  for  a  match-maker  and 
commissioned  her  to  find  a  suitable  husband.  Old 
Dschang  heard  this,  and  was  pleased.  He  prepared 
food  and  drink,  entertained  the  match-maker,  and  told 
her  to  recommend  him  as  a  husband.  But  the  old 
match-maker  went  off  scolding. 

The  next  day  he  invited  her  to  dinner  again  and  gave 
her  money.  Then  the  old  match-maker  said:  "You 
do  not  know  what  you  wish!  Why  should  a  gentle- 
man's beautiful  daughter  condescend  to  marry  a  poor 
old  gardener  like  yourself!  Even  though  you  had 
money  to  burn,  your  white  hair  would  not  match  her 
black  locks.     Such  a  marriage  is  out  of  the  question!" 

But  Old  Dschang  did  not  cease  to  entreat  her: 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  103 

"Make  an  attempt,  just  one  attempt,  to  mention  me! 
If  they  will  not  listen  to  you,  then  I  must  resign  my- 
self to  my  fate!" 

The  old  match-maker  had  taken  his  money,  so  she 
could  not  well  refuse,  and  though  she  feared  being 
scolded,  she  mentioned  him  to  Sir  We.  He  grew  angiy 
and  wanted  to  throw  her  out  of  the  house. 

"I  knew  you  would  not  thanl?;  me,"  said  she,  "but 
the  old  man  urged  it  so  that  I  could  not  refuse  to 
mention  his  intention." 

"Tell  the  old  man  that  if  tliis  very  day  he  brings  me 
two  white  jade-stones,  and  four  hundred  ounces  of 
yellow  gold,  then  I  will  give  him  my  daughter's  hand 
in  marriage." 

But  he  only  wished  to  mock  the  old  man's  folly,  for 
he  knew  that  the  latter  could  not  give  him  anything  of 
the  kind.  The  match-maker  went  to  Old  Dschang  and 
dehvered  the  message.  And  he  made  no  objection; 
but  at  once  brought  the  exact  quantity  of  gold  and 
jewels  to  Sir  We's  house.  The  latter  was  very  much 
frightened  and  when  his  wife  heard  of  it,  she  began 
to  weep  and  wail  loudly.  But  the  girl  encouraged  her 
mother :  '  *  My  father  has  given  his  word  now  and  can- 
not break  it.    I  will  know  how  to  bear  my  fate." 

So  Sir  We's  daughter  was  married  to  Old  Dschang. 
But  even  after  the  wedding  the  latter  did  not  give  up 
liis  work  as  a  gardener.  He  spaded  the  field  and  sold 
vegetables  as  usual,  and  his  wife  had  to  fetch  water 
and  build  the  kitchen  fire  herself.  But  she  did  her 
work  without  false  shame  and,  though  her  relatives 
reproached  her,  she  continued  to  do  so. 

Once  an  aristocratic  relative  visited  Sir  We  and  said : 
"If  you  had  really  been  poor,  were  there  not  enough 
young  gentlemen  in  the  neighborhood  for  your 
daughter?    Why  did  you  have  to  marry  her  to  such 


104       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

a  wriukled  old  gardener?  Now  that  you  liave  thro^^ii 
her  away,  so -to  speak,  it  would  be  better  if  both  of  them 
left  this  part  of  the  country." 

Then  Sir  We  prepared  a  banquet  and  invited  his 
daughter  and  Old  Dsehang  to  visit  him.  When  they 
had  had  sufficient  to  eat  and  drink  he  allowed  them  to 
get  an  inkling  of  what  was  in  his  mind. 

Said  Old  Dsehang:  ''I  have  only  remained  here 
because  I  thought  you  would  long  for  your  daughter. 
But  since  you  are  tired  of  us,  I  will  be  glad  to  go.  I 
have  a  little  country  house  back  in  the  hills,  and  we 
will  set  out  for  it  early  to-morrow  morning." 

The  following  morning,  at  break  of  dawn,  Old 
Dsehang  came  with  his  wife  to  say  farewell.  Sir  We 
said:  "Should  we  long  to  see  you  at  some  later  time, 
my  son  can  make  inquiries."  Old  Dsehang  placed  his 
wife  on  a  donkey  and  gave  her  a  straw  hat  to  wear. 
He  himself  took  his  staff  and  w^alked  after. 

A  few  years  passed  without  any  news  from  either 
of  them.  Then  Sir  We  and  his  wife  felt  quite  a  longing 
to  see  their  daughter  and  sent  their  son  to  make  in- 
quiries. When  the  latter  got  back  in  the  hills  he  met 
a  plow-boy  who  was  plowing  with  two  yellow  steers. 
He  asked  him:  "Where  is  Old  Dsehang 's  country 
house?"  The  plow-boy  left  the  plow  in  the  har- 
row, bowed  and  answered:  "You  have  been  a  long 
time  coming,  sir!  The  \'illage  is  not  far  from  here: 
I  will  show  you  the  way." 

They  crossed  a  hill.  At  the  foot  of  the  hill  flowed 
a  brook,  and  when  they  had  crossed  the  brook  they 
had  to  climb  another  hill.  Gradually  the  landscape 
changed.  From  the  top  of  the  hill  could  be  seen  a 
valley,  level  in  the  middle,  surrounded  by  abrupt  crags 
and  shaded  bj^  green  trees,  among  w^hich  houses  and 
towers  peeped  forth.    This  was  the  country  house  of 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  105 

Old  Dschang.  Before  the  village  flowed  a  deep  brook 
full  of  clear,  blue  water.  They  passed  over  a  stone 
bridge  and  reached  the  gate.  Here  flowers  and  trees 
grew  in  luxurious  profusion,  and  peacocks  and  cranes 
flew  about.  From  the  distance  could  be  heard  the 
sound  of  flutes  and  of  stringed  instruments.  Crystal- 
clear  tones  rose  to  the  clouds.  A  messenger  in  a  purple 
robe  received  the  guest  at  the  gate  and  led  him  into  a 
hall  of  surpassing  splendor.  Strange  fragrances 
filled  the  air,  and  there  was  a  ringing  of  little  bells  of 
pearl.  Two  maid-servants  came  forth  to  greet  him, 
followed  by  two  rows  of  beautiful  girls  in  a  long  pro- 
cessional. After  them  a  man  in  a  flowing  turban,  clad 
in  scarlet  silk,  with  red  slippers,  came  floating  along. 
The  guest  saluted  him.  He  was  serious  and  dignified, 
and  at  the  same  time  seemed  youthfully  fresh.  At  first 
We's  son  did  not  recognize  him,  but  when  he  looked 
more  closely,  why  it  was  Old  Dschang !  The  latter  said 
with  a  smile :  * '  I  am  pleased  that  the  long  road  to  travel 
has  not  prevented  your  coming.  Your  sister  is  just 
combing  her  hair.  She  will  welcome  you  in  a  moment. '  * 
Then  he  had  him  sit  down  and  drink  tea. 

After  a  short  time  a  maid-servant  came  and  led  him 
to  the  inner  rooms,  to  his  sister.  The  beams  of  her 
room  were  of  sandalwood,  the  doors  of  tortoise-shell 
and  the  windows  inlaid  with  blue  jade;  her  curtains 
were  formed  of  strings  of  pearls  and  the  steps  leading 
into  the  room  of  green  nephrite.  His  sister  was  mag- 
nificently gowned,  and  far  more  beautiful  than  before. 
She  asked  him  carelessly  how  he  was  getting  along, 
and  what  her  parents  were  doing;  but  was  not  very 
cordial.  After  a  splendid  meal  she  had  an  apartment 
prepared  for  him. 

"My  sister  mshes  to  make  an  excursion  to  the 
Mountain  of  the  Fairies,''  said  Old  Dschang  to  him. 


106       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

''We  will  be  back  about  sunset,  and  you   can   rest 
until  we  return." 

Then  many-colored  clouds  rose  in  the  courtyard, 
and  dulcet  music  sounded  on  the  air.  Old  Dschang 
mounted  a  dragon,  while  his  wife  and  sister  rode  on 
phenixes  and  their  attendants  on  cranes.  So  they 
rose  into  the  air  and  disappeared  in  an  easterly  direc- 
tion.    They  did  not  return  until  after  sunset. 

Old  Dschang  and  his  wife  then  said  to  him:  ''This 
is  an  abode  of  the  blessed.  You  cannot  remain  here 
overlong.     To-morrow  we  will  escort  you  back." 

On  the  following  day,  when  taking  leave,  Old  Dschang 
gave  him  eighty  ounces  of  gold  and  an  old  straw  hat. 
"Should  you  need  money,"  said  he,  "you  can  go  to 
Yangdschou  and  inquire  in  the  northern  suburb  for 
old  Wang^s  drug-shop.  There  you  can  collect  ten 
million  pieces  of  copper.  This  hat  is  the  order  for 
them."  Then  he  ordered  his  plow-boy  to  take  him 
home  again. 

Quite  a  few  of  the  folks  at  home,  to  whom  he  de- 
scribed his  adventures,  thought  that  Old  Dschang 
must  be  a  holy  man,  while  others  regarded  the  whole 
thing  a  magic  vision. 

After  five  or  six  years  Sir  We^s  money  came  to  an 
end.  So  his  son  took  the  straw  hat  to  Yangdschou  and 
there  asked  for  old  Wang.  The  latter  just  happened 
to  be  standing  in  his  drug-shop,  mixing  herbs.  When 
the  son  explained  his  errand  he  said:  "The  money  is 
ready.  But  is  your  hat  genuine?"  And  he  took  the 
hat  and  examined  it.  A  young  girl  came  from  an  inner 
room  and  said:  "I  wove  the  hat  for  Old  Dschang 
myself.  There  must  be  a  red  thread  in  it."  And 
sure  enough,  there  was.  Then  old  Wang  gave  young 
We  the  ten  million  pieces  of  copper,  and  the  latter  now 
believed  that  Old  Dschang  was  really  a  saint.    So  he 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  107 

once  more  went  over  the  hills  to  look  for  him.  He 
asked  the  forest-keepers,  but  they  could  tell  him  naught. 
Sadly  he  retraced  his  steps  and  decided  to  inquire  of 
old  Wang,  but  he  had  also  disappeared. 

When  several  years  had  passed  he  once  more  came 
to  Yangdschou,  and  was  walking  in  the  meadow  before 
the  city  gate.  There  he  met  Old  Dschang's  plow- 
boy.  The  latter  cried  out:  "How  are  you?  How  are 
you?"  and  drew  out  ten  pounds  of  gold,  which  he  gave 
to  him,  saying:  "My  mistress  told  me  to  give  you 
this.  My  master  is  this  very  moment  drinking  tea 
with  old  Wang  in  the  inn.'*  Young  We  followed  the 
plow-boy,  intending  to  greet  his  brother-in-law. 
But  when  he  reached  the  inn  there  was  no  one  in  sight. 
And  when  he  turned  around  the  plow-boy  had  dis- 
appeared as  well.  And  since  that  time  no  one  ever 
heard  from  Old  Dschang  again. 

Note:  The  match-maker,  according  to  Chinese  custom — and  the 
custom  of  other  oriental  peoples — is  an  absolutely  necessary  medi- 
ator between  the  two  families.  There  are  old  women  who  make 
their  living  at  this  profession. 


XXXVIII 

THE  KINDLY  MAGICIAN" 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  man  named  Du  Dsi 
Tschun.  In  his  youth  he  was  a  spendthrift  and 
paid  no  heed  to  his  property.  He  was  given  to  drink 
and  idling.  When  he  had  run  through  all  his  money, 
his  relatives  cast  him  out.  One  winter  day  he  was 
walking  barefoot  about  the  city,  with  an  empty 
stomach  and  torn  clothes.    Evening  came  on  and  still 


108      THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

he  had  not  found  any  food.  Without  end  or  aim  he 
wandered  about  the  market  place.  He  was  hungry, 
and  the  cold  seemed  well  nigh  unendurable.  So  he 
turned  his  eyes  upward  and  began  to  lament  aloud. 

Suddenly  an  ancient  man  stood  before  him,  leaning 
on  a  staff,  who  said:  ''What  do  you  lack  since  you 
complain  so?" 

'*I  am  dying  of  hunger,''  replied  Du  Dsi  Tschun, 
''and  not  a  soul  will  take  pity  on  me!" 

The  ancient  man  said:  "How  much  money  would 
you  need  in  order  to  live  in  all  comfort!" 

"If  I  had  fifty  thousand  pieces  of  copper  it  would 
answer  my  purpose,"  replied  Du  Dsi  Tschun. 

The  ancient  said:    "That  would  not  answer." 

"Well,  then,  a  million!" 

''That  is  still  too  little!" 

"Well,  then,  three  milHon!" 

The  ancient  man  said:  "That  is  well  spoken!" 
He  fetched  a  thousand  pieces  of  copper  out  of  his  sleeve 
and  said:  "That  is  for  this  evening.  Expect  me  to- 
morrow by  noon,  at  the  Persian  Bazaar!" 

At  the  time  set  Du  Dsi  Tschun  went  there,  and,  sure 
enough,  there  was  the  ancient,  who  gave  him  three 
million  pieces  of  copper.  Then  he  disappeared,  with- 
out giving  his  name. 

When  Du  Dsi  Tschun  held  the  money  in  his  hand, 
his  love  for  prodigality  once  more  awoke.  He  rode 
pampered  steeds,  clothed  himself  in  the  finest  furs, 
went  back  to  his  wine,  and  led  such  an  extravagant  life 
that  the  money  gradually  came  to  an  end.  Instead  of 
wearing  brocade  he  had  to  wear  cotton,  and  instead 
of  riding  horseback  he  went  to  the  dogs.  Finally  he 
was  again  running  about  barefoot  and  in  rags  as  before, 
and  did  not  know  how  to  satisfy  his  hunger.  Once 
more  he  stood  in  the  market-place  and  sighed.    But 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  109 

the  ancient  was  already  there,  took  him  by  the  hand 
and  said :  '^  Are  you  back  already  to  where  you  were? 
That  is  strange !    However,  I  will  aid  you  once  more !'' 

But  Du  Dsi  Tschun  was  ashamed  and  did  not  want 
to  accept  his  help.  Yet  the  ancient  insisted,  and  led 
him  along  to  the  Persian  Bazaar.  This  time  he  gave 
him  ten  million  pieces  of  copper,  and  Du  Dsi  Tschun 
thanked  him  mth  shame  in  his  heart. 

With  money  in  hand,  he  tried  to  give  time  to  adding 
to  it,  and  saving  in  order  to  gain  great  wealth.  But, 
as  is  always  the  case,  it  is  hard  to  overcome  ingrown 
faults.  Gradually  he  began  to  fling  his  money  away 
again,  and  gave  free  rein  to  all  his  desires.  And  once 
more  his  purse  grew  empty.  In  a  couple  of  years  he 
was  as  poor  as  ever  he  had  been. 

Then  he  met  the  ancient  the  third  time,  but  was 
so  ashamed  of  himself  that  he  hid  his  face  when  he 
passed  him. 

The  ancient  seized  his  arm  and  said:  ''Where  are 
you  going?  I  will  help  you  once  more.  I  will  give 
you  thirty  million.  But  if  then  you  do  not  improve 
you  are  past  all  aid!" 

Full  of  gratitude,  Du  Dsi  Tschun  bowed  before  him 
and  said:  "In  the  days  of  my  poverty  my  wealthy 
relatives  did  not  seek  me  out.  You  alone  have  thrice 
aided  me.  The  money  you  give  me  to-day  shall  not  be 
squandered,  that  I  swear;  but  I  will  devote  it  to  good 
works. in  order  to  repay  your  great  kindness.  And 
when  I  have  done  this  I  vnW  follow  you,  if  needs  be 
through  fire  and  through  water." 

The  ancient  replied:  "That  is  right!  When  you 
have  ordered  these  things  ask  for  me  in  the  temple  of 
Laotsze  beneath  the  tw^o  mulberry  trees!" 

Du  Dsi  Tschun  took  the  money  and  went  to  Yang- 
dschou.    There  he  bought  a  hundred  acres  of  the 


110       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

best  land,  and  built  a  lofty  house  with  many  hundreds 
of  rooms  on  the  highway.  And  there  he  allowed  wid- 
ows and  orphans  to  live.  Then  he  bought  a  burial- 
place  for  his  ancestors,  and  supported  his  needy  re- 
lations. Countless  people  were  indebted  to  him  for 
their  livelihood. 

When  all  was  finished,  he  went  to  inquire  after  the 
ancient  in  the  temple  of  Laotsze.  The  ancient  was 
sitting  in  the  shade  of  the  mulberry  trees  blowing  the 
flute.  He  took  Du  Dsi  Tschun  along  with  him  to  the 
cloudy  peaks  of  the  holy  mountains  of  tlie  West. 
When  they  had  gone  some  forty  miles  into  the  moun- 
tains, he  saw  a  dwelling,  fair  and  clean.  It  was  sur- 
rounded by  many-colored  clouds,  and  peacocks  and 
cranes  were  flying  about  it.  Within  the  house  was  a 
herb-oven  nine  feet  high.  The  fire  burned  with  a  pur- 
ple flame,  and  its  glow  leaped  along  the  walls.  Nine 
fairies  stood  at  the  oven,  and  a  green  dragon  and  a 
white  tiger  crouched  beside  it.  Evening  came.  The 
ancient  was  no  longer  clad  like  an  ordinary  man;  but 
wore  a  yellow  cap  and  wide,  flowing  garments.  He 
took  three  pellets  of  the  White  Stone,  put  them  into  a 
flagon  of  wine,  and  gave  them  to  Du  Dsi  Tschun  to 
drink.  He  spread  out  a  tiger-skin  against  the  western 
w^all  of  the  inner  chamber,  and  bade  Du  Dsi  Tschun  sit 
down  on  it,  with  his  face  turned  toward  the  East. 
Then  he  said  to  him:  ''Now  beware  of  speaking  a 
single  word — no  matter  what  happens  to  vou,  whether 
You  encounter  powerful  gods  or  terrible  demons, 
wild  beasts  or  ogres,  or  all  the  tortures  of  the  nether 
world,  or  even  if  you  see  your  own  relatives  suffer — 
for  all  these  things  are  only  deceitful  images!  They 
cannot  harm  you.  Think  only  of  what  I  have  said,  and 
let  your  soul  be  at  rest!"  And  when  he  had  said  this 
the  ancient  disappeared. 

Then  Du  Dsi  Tschun  saw  only  a  large  stone  jug 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  111 

full  of  clear  water  standing  before  him.  Fairies, 
dragon  and  tiger  had  all  vanished.  Suddenly  he  heard 
a  tremendous  crash,  which  made  heaven  and  earth 
tremble.  A  man  towering  more  than  ten  feet  in  height 
appeared.  He  called  himself  the  great  captain,  and 
he  and  his  horse  were  covered  with  golden  armor. 
He  was  surrounded  by  more  than  a  hundred  soldiers, 
who  drew  their  bows  and  swung  their  swords,  and 
halted  in  the  courtyard. 

The  giant  called  out  harshly:  **Who  are  you!  Get 
out  of  my  way!" 

Du  Dsi  Tschun  did  not  move.  And  he  returned 
no  answer  to  his  questions. 

Then  the  giant  flew  into  a  passion  and  cried  with  a 
thundering  voice:     "Chop  off  his  head!" 

But  Du  Dsi  Tschun  remained  unmoved,  so  the  giant 
went  off  raging. 

Then  a  furious  tiger  and  a  poisonous  serpent  came 
up  roaring  and  hissing.  They  made  as  though  to  bite 
him  and  leaped  over  him.  But  Du  Dsi  Tschun  re- 
mained unperturbed  in  spirit,  and  after  a  time  they 
dissolved  and  vanished. 

Suddenly  a  great  rain  began  to  fall  in  streams.  It 
thundered  and  lightninged  incessantly,  so  that  his 
ears  rang  and  his  eyes  were  blinded.  It  seemed  as 
though  the  house  would  fall.  The  water  rose  to  a  flood 
in  a  few  moments'  time,  and  streamed  up  to  the  place 
where  he  was  sitting.  But  Du  Dsi  Tschun  remained 
motionless  and  paid  no  attention  to  it.  And  after  a 
time  the  water  receded. 

Then  came  a  great  demon  with  the  head  of  an  ox. 
He  set  up  a  kettle  in  the  middle  of  the  courtyard,  in 
which  bubbled  boiling  oil.  He  caught  Du  Dsi  Tschun 
by  the  neck  with  an  iron  fork  and  said:  *'If  you  will 
tell  me  who  you  are  I  will  let  you  go!" 
Du  Dsi  Tschun  shut  his  eyes  and  kept  silent.    Then 


112       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

the  demon  picked  him  up  with  the  fork  and  flung  him 
into  the  kettle.  He  withstood  the  pain,  and  the  boiling 
oil  did  not  harm  him.  Finally  the  demon  dragged 
him  out  again,  and  drew  him  down  the  steps  of  the 
house  before  a  man  with  red  hair  and  a  blue  face,  who 
looked  like  the  prince  of  the  nether  world.  The  latter 
cried:     **Drag  in  his  wife!" 

After  a  time  Du  Dsi  Tschun's  wife  was  brought 
on  in  chains.     Her  hair  was  torn  and  she  wept  bitterly. 
The  demon  pointed  to  Du  Dsi  Tschun  and  said: 
''If  you  mil  speak  your  name  we  will  let  her  go!" 
But  he  answered  not  a  word. 

Then  the  prince  of  evil  had  the  woman  tormented 
in  all  sorts  of  ways.  And  she  pleaded  with  Du  Dsi 
Tschun:  "I  have  been  your  wife  now  for  ten  years. 
Will  you  not  speak  one  little  word  to  save  me  ?  I  can 
endure  no  more!"  And  the  tears  ran  in  streams  from 
her  eyes.  She  screamed  and  scolded.  Yet  he  spoke 
not  a  word. 

Thereupon  the  prince  of  evil  shouted:  ''Chop  her 
into  bits!"  And  there,  before  his  eyes,  it  seemed  as 
though  she  were  really  being  chopped  to  pieces.  But 
Du  Dsi  Tschun  did  not  move. 

"The  scoundrel's  measure  is  full!"  cried  the  prince 
of  evil.  "He  shall  dwell  no  longer  among  the  living! 
Off  with  his  head!"  And  so  they  killed  him,  and  it 
seemed  to  him  that  his  soul  fled  his  body.  The  ox- 
headed  demon  dragged  him  down  into  the  nether  re- 
gions, where  he  tasted  all  the  tortures  in  turn.  But 
Du  Dsi  Tschun  remembered  the  words  of  the  ancient. 
And  the  tortures,  too,  seemed  bearable.  So  he  did  not 
scream  and  said  not  a  word. 

Now  he  was  once  more  dragged  before  the  prince 
of  eviL  The  latter  said:  "As  punishment  for  his 
obstinacy  this  man  shall  come  to  earth  again  in  the 
shape  of  a  woman ! ' ' 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  113 

The  demon  dragged  him  to  the  wheel  of  life  and 
he  returned  to  earth  in  the  shape  of  a  girl.  He  was 
often  ill,  had  to  take  medicine  continually,  and  was 
pricked  and  burned  with  hot  needles.  Yet  he  never 
uttered  a  sound.  Gradually  he  grew  into  a  beautiful 
maiden.  But  since  he  never  spoke,  he  was  known  as  the 
dumb  maid.  A  scholar  finally  took  him  for  his  bride, 
and  they  lived  in  peace  and  good  fellowship.  And  a 
son  came  to  them  who,  in  the  course  of  two  years  was 
already  beyond  measure  wise  and  intelligent.  One 
day  the  father  was  carrying  the  son  on  his  arm.  He 
spoke  jestingly  to  his  wife  and  said:  ''When  I  look 
at  you  it  seems  to  me  that  you  are  not  really  dumb. 
Won't  you  say  one  little  word  to  me?  How  delightful 
it  would  be  if  you  were  to  become  my  speaking  rose!" 

The  woman  remained  silent.  No  matter  how  he 
might  coax  and  try  to  make  her  smile,  she  would  return 
no  answer. 

Then  his  features  changed:  **If  you  will  not  speak 
to  me,  it  is  a  sign  that  you  scorn  me ;  and  in  that  case 
your  son  is  nothing  to  me,  either!"  And  with  that  he 
seized  the  boy  and  flung  him  against  the  wall. 

But  since  Du  Dsi  Tschun  loved  this  little  boy  so 
dearly,  he  forgot  the  ancient 's  warning,  and  cried  out ; 
"Oh,  oh!" 

And  before  the  cry  had  died  away  Du  Dsi  Tschun 
awoke  as  though  from  a  dream  and  found  himself 
seated  in  his  former  place.  The  ancient  was  there  as 
well.  It  must  have  been  about  the  fifth  hour  of  the 
night.  Purple  flames  rose  wildly  from  the  oven,  and 
flared  up  to  the  sky.  The  whole  house  caught  fire  and 
burned  like  a  torch. 

"  You  have  deceived  me!"  cried  the  ancient.  Then 
he  seized  him  by  the  hair  and  thrust  him  into  the  jug 
of  water.    And  in  a  minute  the  fire  went  out.    The 


114       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

ancient  spoke:  *'You  overcame  joy  and  rage,  grief 
and  fear,  hate  and  desire,  it  is  true ;  but  love  you  had 
not  driven  from  your  soul.  Had  you  not  cried  out 
when  tho  child  was  flung  against  the  wall,  then  my 
elixir  would  have  taken  shape  and  you  would  have  at- 
tained immortality.  But  in  the  last  moment  you  failed 
me.  Now  it  is  too  late.  Now  I  can  begin  brewing 
my  elixir  of  life  once  more  from  the  beginning^  and 
you  will  remain  a  mere  mortal  man!" 

Du  Dsi  Tschun  saw  that  the  oven  had  burst,  and 
that  instead  of  the  philosopher's  stone  it  held  only  a 
lump  of  iron.  The  ancient  man  cast  aside  his  garments 
and  chopped  it  up  with  a  magic  knife.  Du  Dsi  Tschun 
took  leave  of  him  and  returned  to  Yangdschou,  where 
he  lived  in  great  affluence.  In  his  old  age  he  regretted 
that  he  had  not  completed  his  task.  He  once  more 
went  to  the  mountain  to  look  for  the  ancient.  But 
the  ancient  had  vanished  without  leaving  a  trace. 

Note:  The  "pieces  of  copper"  are  the  ancient  Chinese  copper 
coins,  with  a  hole  in  the  middle,  usually  hung  on  strings  to  the 
number  of  500  or  1000.  Money  had  a  greater  purchasing  value  in 
ancient  China,  however,  than  in  the  China  of  to-day.  The  "Persian 
Bazaar":  During  the  reign  of  the  Tang  dynasty  China  maintained 
an  active  intercourse  with  the  West,  tx'accs  of  which  are  at  present 
being  investigated  in  Central  Asia.  At  that  time  Persian  bazaars 
were  no  novelty  in  the  city  of  Si-An-Fu,  then  the  capital.  "Herb- 
oven"  :  a  tripod  kettle  used  for  brewing  the  elixir  of  life,  with  which 
the  fairies,  dragon  and  tiger  (both  the  last-mentioned  star-incarna- 
tions) are  connected.  In  order  to  prepare  the  elixir  the  master  must 
have  absolute  endurance.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  he  had  placed  Du 
Dsi  Tschun  in  his  debt  by  means  of  kindness.  The  yellow  cap 
which  the  master  wears  is  connected  with  the  teachings  of  the  Yellow 
Ancient  (comp.  w.  No.  15).  The  "prince  of  the  nether  world,"  Yan 
Wang,  or  Yan  Lo  Wang,  is  the  Indian  god  Yama.  There  are  in  all 
ten  princes  of  the  nether  world,  of  whom  the  fifth  is  the  highest  and 
most  feared.  "Obstinacy,"  literally;  his  real  offense  is  reticence,  or 
the  keeping  secret  of  a  thing.  This  quality  belongs  to  the  Yin,  the 
dark  or  feminine  principle,  and  determines  Du  Dsi  Tschun's  r©- 


SAINTS  AND  MAGICIANS  115 

appearance  on  earth  as  a  woman.  "Purple  flames  rose  wildly  from 
the  oven" :  Though  Du  Dsi  Tschun  had  overcome  big  other  emotions, 
so  that  fear  and  terror  did  not  affect  him,  love,  and  love  in  its  highest 
form,  mother-love,  still  remained  in  him.  This  love  created  the  flames 
which  threatened  to  destroy  the  building.  The  highest  point  in 
Taoism — as  in  Buddhism — is,  however,  the  absolute  negation  of 
all  feeling. 


NATURE  AND  ANIJMAL  TALES 


XXXIX 

THE   FLOWER-ELVES 

ON^CE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  scholar  who  lived 
retired  from  the  world  in  order  to  gain  hidden 
wisdom.  He  lived  alone  and  in  a  secret  place.  And 
all  about  the  little  house  in  which  he  dwelt  he  had 
planted  every  kind  of  flower,  and  bamboos  and  other 
trees.  There  it  lay,  quite  concealed  in  its  thick  grove 
of  flowers.  With  him  he  had  only  a  boy  servant,  who 
dwelt  in  a  separate  hut,  and  who  carried  out  his  orders. 
He  was  not  allowed  to  appear  before  his  master  unless 
summoned.  The  scholar  loved  liis  flowers  as  he  did 
himself.  Never  did  he  set  his  foot  beyond  the  bounda- 
ries of  his  garden. 

It  chanced  that  once  there  came  a  lovely  spring  even- 
ing. Flowers  and  trees  stood  in  full  bloom,  a  fresh 
breeze  was  blowing,  the  moon  shone  clearly.  And  the 
scholar  sat  over  his  goblet  and  was  grateful  for  the 
gift  of  life. 

Suddenly  he  saw  a  maiden  in  dark  garments  come 
tripping  up  in  the  moonlight.  She  made  a  deep  cour- 
tesy, greeted  him  and  said:  *'I  am  your  neighbor. 
We  are  a  company  of  young  maids  who  are  on  our  way 
to  visit  the  eighteen  aunts.  We  should  like  to  rest  in 
this  court  for  awhile,  and  therefore  ask  your  permis- 
sion to  do  so." 

The  scholar  saw  that  this  was  something  quite  out 
of  the  common,  and  gladly  gave  his  consent.  The 
maiden  thanked  him  and  went  away. 

119 


120       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

In  a  short  time  she  brought  back  a  whole  crowd  of 
maids  carrying  flowers  and  willow  branches.  All 
greeted  the  scholar.  They  were  charming,  with  deli- 
cate/ features,  and  slender,  graceful  figures.  When 
they  moved  their  sleeves,  a  delightful  fragrance  was  ex- 
haled. There  is  no  fragrance  known  to  the  human 
world  which  could  be  compared  with  it. 

The  scholar  invited  them  to  sit  down  for  a  time  in  his 
room.  Then  he  asked  them:  "Whom  have  I  really 
the  honor  of  entertaining?  Have  you  come  from  the 
castle  of  the  Lady  in  the  Moon,  or  the  Jade  Spring  of 
the  Queen-Mother  of  the  West?" 

''How  could  we  claim  such  high  descent?"  said  a 
maiden  in  a  green  gown,  with  a  smile.  "My  name  is 
Salix."  Then  she  presented  another,  clad  in  white, 
and  said:  "This  is  Mistress  Prunophora";  then  one 
in  rose,  "and  this  is  Persica;"  and  finally  one  in  a 
dark-red  gown,  "and  this  is  Punica. "  We  are  all 
sisters  and  we  want  to  visit  the  eighteen  zephyr-aunts 
to-day.  The  moon  shines  so  beautifully  tliis  evening 
and  it  is  so  charming  here  in  the  garden.  We  are  most 
grateful  to  you  for  taking  pity  on  us." 

"Yes,  yes,"  said  the  scholar. 

Then  the  sober-clad  servant  suddenly  announced: 
"The  zephyr-aunts  have  already  arrived!" 

At  once  the  girls  rose  and  went  to  the  door  to  meet 
them. 

"We  were  just  about  to  visit  you,  aunts,"  they  said, 
smiling.  ' '  This  gentleman  here  had  just  invited  us  to 
sit  for  a  moment.  What  a  pleasant  coincidence  that 
you  aunts  have  come  here,  too.  This  is  such  a  lovely 
night  that  we  must  drink  a  goblet  of  nectar  in  honor  of 
you  aunts!" 

Thereon  they  ordered  the  servant  to  bring  what  was 
needed. 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  121 

''May  one  sit  down  here?"  asked  the  aunts. 
''The  master  of  the  house  is  most  kind,"  replied  the 
maids,  "and  the  spot  is  quiet  and  hidden." 

And  then  they  presented  the  aunts  to  the  scholar. 
He  spoke  a  few  kindly  words  to  the  eighteen  aunts. 
They  had  a  somewhat  irresponsible  and  airy  manner. 
Their  words  fairly  gushed  out,  and  in  their  neighbor- 
hood one  felt  a  frosty  chill. 

Meanwhile  the  servants  had  already  brought  in  table 
and  chairs.  The  eig-hteen  aunts  sat  at  the  upper  end  of 
the  board,  the  maids  followed,  and  the  scholar  sat  down 
with  them  at  the  lowest  place.  Soon  the  e^itire  table 
was  covered  with  the  most  delicious  foods  and  most 
magnificent  fruits,  and  the  goblets  were  filled  with  a 
fragrant  nectar.  They  were  delights  such  as  the  world 
of  men  does  not  know !  The  moon  shone  brightly  and 
the  flowers  exhaled  intoxicating  odors.  After  they 
had  partaken  of  food  and  drink  the  maids  rose,  danced 
and  sung.  Sweetly  the  sound  of  their  singing  echoed 
through  the  falling  gloam,  and  their  dance  was  like  that 
of  butterflies  fluttering  about  the  flowers.  The  scholar 
was  so  overpowered  with  delight  that  he  no  longer 
knew  whether  he  were  in  heaven  or  on  earth. 

When  the  dance  had  ended,  the  girls  sat  down  again 
at  the  table,  and  drank  the  health  of  the  aunts  in  flowing 
nectar.  The  scholar,  too,  was  remembered  with  a 
toast,  to  which  he  replied  with  well-turned  phrases. 

But  the  eighteen  aunts  were  somewhat  irresponsible 
in  their  ways.  One  of  them,  raising  her  goblet,  by 
accident  poured  some  nectar  on  Punica's  dress. 
Punica,  who  was  young  and  fiery,  and  very  neat,  stood 
up  angrily  when  she  saw  the  spot  on  her  red  dress. 

"You  are  really  very  careless,"  said  she,  in  her 
anger.  ' '  My  other  sisters  may  be  afraid  of  you,  but  I 
am  not!" 


122      THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Then  the  aunts  grew  angry  as  well  and  said :  ' '  How 
dare  this  young  chit  insult  us  in  such  a  manner!" 

And  with  that  they  gathered  up  their  garments  and 
rose. 

All  the  maids  then  crowded  about  them  and  said: 
*<Punica  is  so  young  and  inexperienced  I  You  must 
not  bear  her  any  ill-will!  To-morrow  she  shall  go  to 
you  switch  in  hand,  and  receive  her  punishment!" 

But  the  eighteen  aunts  would  not  listen  to  them  and 
went  off.  Thereupcm  the  maids  also  said  farewell, 
scattered  aimong  the  flower-beds  and  disappeared. 
The  scholar  sat  for  a  long  time  lost  in  dreamy  yearning. 

On  the  following  evening  the  maids  all  came  back 
again. 

"We  all  live  in  your  garden, '  *  they  told  him.  * ' Every 
year  we  are  tormented  by  naughty  winds,  and  therefore 
we  have  always  asked  the  eighteen  aunts  to  protect  us. 
But  yesterday  Punica  insulted  them,  and  now  we  fear 
they  will  help  us  no  more.  But  we  know  that  you 
have  always  been  well  disposed  towaTd  us,  for  which  we 
are  heartily  grateful.  And  now  we  have  a  great  favor 
to  ask,  that  every  New  Year's  day  you  make  a  small 
scarlet  flag,  paint  the  sun,  moon  and  five  planets  on  it, 
and  set  it  up  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  garden.  Then 
we  sisters  will  be  left  in  peace  and  will  be  protected 
from  all  evil.  But  since  New  Year's  day  has  passed 
for  this  year,  we  beg  that  you  will  set  up  the  flag  on 
the  twenty-first  of  this  month.  For  the  East  Wind  is 
coming  and  the  flag  will  protect  us  against  him!" 

The  scholar  readily  promised  to  do  as  they  wished, 
and  the  maids  all  said  with  a  single  voice :  "We  thank 
you  for  your  great  kindness  and  will  repay  it ! "  Then 
they  departed  and  a  sweet  fragrance  fiUed  the  entire 
garden. 

The  scholar,  however,  made  a  red  flag  as  described, 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  123 

and  when  early  in  the  morning  of  the  day  in  question 
the  East  Wind  really  did  begin  to  blow,  he  quickly  set  it 
up  in  the  garden. 

Suddenly  a  wild  storm  broke  out,  one  that  caused 
the  forests  to  bend,  and  broke  the  trees.  The  flowers 
in  the  garden  alone  did  not  move. 

Then  the  scholar  noticed  that  Salix  was  the  willow ; 
Prunophora  the  plum;  Persica  the  peach,  and  the 
saucy  Punica  the  Pomegranate,  whose  powerful  blos- 
soms the  wind  cannot  tear.  The  eighteen  zephyr-aunts, 
however,  were  the  spirits  of  the  winds. 

In  the  evening  the  flower-elves  all  came  and  brought 
the  scholar  radiant  flowers  as  a  gift  of  thanks. 

**  You  have  saved  us,"  they  said,  ^*and  we  have  noth- 
ing else  we  can  give  you.  If  you  eat  these  flowers  you 
will  live  long  and  avoid  old  age.  And  if  you,  in  turn, 
will  protect  us  every  year,  then  we  sisters,  too,  will 
live  long." 

The  scholar  did  as  they  told  him  ana  ate  the  flowers. 
And  his  figure  changed  and  he  grew  young  again  like 
a  youth  of  twenty.  And  in  the  course  of  time  he  at- 
tained the  hidden  wisdom  and  was  placed  among  the 
Immortals. 


Note.  Salix:  the  names  of  the  "Flower  Elves"  are  given  in  the 
Chinese  as  family  names,  whose  sound  suggests  the  flower-names 
without  exactly  using  them.  In  the  translation  the  play  on  words  is 
indicated  by  the  Latin  names.  "Zephyr-aunts":  In  Chinese  the 
name  given  the  aunt  is  "Fong,"  which  in  another  stylization  means 
"wind." 


124      THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

XL 

THB  SPIRIT  OF  THE  WU-LIAN  MOUNTAIN 

TO  the  west  of  the  gulf  of  Kisutschou  is  the  Wu- 
Lian  Mountain,  where  there  are  many  spirits. 
Once  upon  a  time  a  scholar  who  lived  there  was  sitting 
up  late  at  night,  reading.  And,  as  he  stepped  out  be- 
fore the  house,  a  storm  rose  up  suddenly,  and  a  monster 
stretched  out  his  claws  and  seized  him  by  the  hair. 
And  he  lifted  him  up  in  the  air  and  carried  him  away. 
They  passed  by  the  tower  which  looks  out  to  sea,  a 
Buddhist  temple  in  the  hills.  And  in  the  distance,  in 
the  clouds,  the  scholar  saw  the  figure  of  a  god  in  golden 
armor.  The  figure  looked  exactly  like  the  image  of 
Weto  which  was  in  the  tower.  In  its  right  hand  it  held 
an  iron  mace,  while  its  left  pointed  toward  the  monster, 
and  it  looked  at  it  with  anger.  Then  the  monster  let 
the  scholar  fall,  right  on  top  of  the  tower,  and  disap- 
peared. No  doubt  the  saint  in  the  tower  had  come  to 
the  scholar's  aid,  because  his  whole  family  worshiped 
Buddha  dutifully. 

When  the  sun  rose  the  priest  came  and  saw  the 
scholar  on  his  tower.  He  piled  up  hay  and  straw  on 
the  ground ;  so  that  he  could  jump  down  without  hurt- 
ing himself.  Then  he  took  the  scholar  home,  yet  there 
where  the  monster  had  seized  his  hair,  the  hair  re- 
mained stiff  and  unyielding.  It  did  not  improve  until 
half  a  year  had  gone  by. 

Note:  This  legend  comes  from  Dsehungschong,  west  of  the  gulf 
of  Kiautschou.  "The  tower  which  looks  out  to  sea,"  a  celebrated 
tower  which  gives  a  view  of  the  ocean.  At  present  the  people  give 
this  name  to  the  Tsingtau  Signal  Station.  Weto  (Sanscrit,  Veda),  a 
legendary  Boddhisatva,  leader  of  the  hosts   of  the  four  kings  of 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  125 

heaven.  His  picture,  with  drawn  sword,  may  be  found  at  the 
entrance  of  every  Buddhist  temple.  In  China,  he  is  often  repre- 
sented with  a  mace  (symbolizing  a  thunderbolt)  instead  of  a  sword. 
When  this  is  the  case  he  has  probably  been  confused  with  Vaisramana. 


XLI 

THE   KING   OF   THE   ANTS 

ONTCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  scholar,  who  wan- 
dered away  from  his  home  and  went  to  Emmet 
village.  There  stood  a  house  which  was  said  to  be 
haunted.  Yet  it  was  beautifully  situated  and  sur- 
rounded by  a  lovely  garden.  So  the  scholar  hired  it. 
One  evening  he  was  sitting  over  his  books,  when 
several  hundred  knights  suddenly  came  galloping  into 
the  room.  They  were  quite  tiny,  and  their  horses  were 
about  the  size  of  flies.  They  had  hunting  falcons  and 
dogs  about  as  large  as  gnats  and  fleas. 

They  came  to  his  bed  in  the  corner  of  the  room,  and 
there  they  held  a  great  hunt,  with  bows  and  arrows: 
one  could  see  it  all  quite  plainly.  They  caught  a 
tremendous  quantity  of  birds  and  game,  and  all  this 
game  was  no  larger  than  little  grains  of  rice. 

When  the  hunt  was  over,  in  came  a  long  procession 
with  banners  and  standards.  They  wore  swords  at 
their  side  and  bore  spears  in  their  hands,  and  came  to 
a  halt  in  the  north-west  comer  of  the  room.  They 
were  followed  by  several  hundred  servingmen.  These 
brought  with  them  curtains  and  covers,  tents  and  tent- 
poles,  pots  and  kettles,  cups  and  plates,  tables  and 
chairs.  And  after  them  some  hundreds  of  other 
servants  carried  in  all  sorts  of  fine  dishes,  the  best  that 


126      THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

land  and  water  had  to  offer.  And  several  hundred 
more  ran  to  and  fro  without  stopping,  in  order  to 
guard  the  roads  and  carry  messages. 

The  scholar  gradually  accustomed  himself  to  the 
sight.  Although  the  men  were  so  very  small  he  could 
distinguish  everything  quite  clearly. 

Before  long,  a  bright  colored  banner  appeared. 
Behind  it  rode  a  personage  wearing  a  scarlet  hat  and 
garments  of  purple.  He  was  surrounded  by  an  escort 
of  several  thousands.  Before  him  went  runners  with 
whips  and  rods  to  clear  the  way. 

Then  a  man  wearing  an  iron  helmet  and  with  a  golden 
ax  in  his  hand  cried  out  in  a  loud  voice :  ' '  His  High 
ness  is  graciously  pleased  to  look  at  the  fish  in  the  Pur- 
ple Lake ! ' '  Wliereupon  the  one  who  wore  the  scarlet 
hat  got  down  from  his  horse,  and,  followed  by  a  ret- 
inue of  several  hundred  men,  approached  the  saucer 
which  the  scholar  used  for  his  writing-ink.  Tents  were 
put  up  on  the  edge  of  the  saucer  and  a  banquet  was 
prepared.  A  great  number  of  guests  sat  down  to  the 
table.  Musicians  and  dancers  stood  ready.  There 
was  a  bright  confusion  of  mingled  garments  of  purple 
and  scarlet,  crimson  and  green.  Pipes  and  flutes, 
fiddles  and  cymbals  sounded,  and  the  dancers  moved  in 
the  dance.  The  music  was  veiy  faint,  and  yet  its 
melodies  could  be  clearly  distinguished.  All  that  was 
said,  too,  the  table-talk  and  orders,  questions  and  calls, 
could  be  quite  distinctly  heard. 

After  throe  courses,  he  who  wore  the  scarlet  hat 
said:  "Quick!  Make  ready  the  nets  and  lines  for 
fishing ! ' ' 

And  at  once  nets  were  thrown  out  into  the  saucer 
which  held  the  water  in  which  the  scholar  dipped  his 
brush.  And  they  caught  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
fishes.    The  one  with  the  scarlet  hat  contented  himself 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  127 

with  casting  a  line  in  the  shallow  waters  of  the  saucer, 
and  caught  a  baker's  dozen  of  red  carp. 

Then  he  ordered  the  head  cook  to  cook,  the  fish,  and 
the  most  varied  dishes  were  prepared  with  them.  The 
odor  of  roasting  fat  and  spices  filled  the  whole  room. 

And  then  the  wearer  of  the  scarlet  hat  in  his  arro- 
gance, decided  to  amuse  himself  at  the  scholar's  ex- 
pense. So  he  pointed  to  him  and  said:  **I  know 
nothing  at  all  about  the  writings  and  customs  of  the 
saints  and  wise  men,  and  still  I  am  a  king  who  is 
highly  honored!  Yonder  scholar  spends  his  whole 
life  toiling  over  his  books  and  yet  he  remains  poor  and 
gets  nowhere.  If  he  could  make  up  his  mind  to  serve 
me  faithfully  as  one  of  my  officials,  I  might  allow  him 
to  partake  of  our  meal." 

This  angered  the  scholar,  and  he  took  his  book  and 
struck  at  them.  And  they  all  scattered,  wriggling  and 
crawling  out  of  the  door.  He  followed  them  and  dug 
up  the  earth  in  the  place  where  they  had  disappeared. 
And  there  he  found  an  ants'  nest  as  large  as  a  barrel, 
in  which  countless  green  ants  were  wriggling  around. 
So  he  built  a  large  fire  and  smoked  them  out. 

Note :    This  charming  tale  is  taken  from  the  Tang  Dai  Tsung  Schu. 


XLII 

THE  LITTLE  HUNTING  DOG 

ONCE  upon  a  time,  in  the  city  of  Shansi,  there 
lived  a  scholar  who  found  the  company  of  others 
too  noisy  for  him.  So  he  made  his  home  in  a  Buddhist 
temple.    Yet  he  suffered  because  there  were  always  so 


128       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

many  gnats  and  fleas  in  his  room  that  he  could  not 
sleep  at  night. 

Once  he  was  resting  on  his  bed  after  dinner,  when 
suddenly  two  little  knights  with  plumes  in  their  hel- 
mets rode  into  the  room.  They  might  have  been  two 
inches  high,  and  rode  horses  about  the  size  of  grass- 
hoppers. On  their  gauntleted  hands  they  held  hunting 
falcons  as  large  as  flies.  They  rode  about  the  room 
with  great  rapidity.  The  scholar  had  no  more  than  set 
eyes  on  them  when  a  third  entered,  clad  like  the  others, 
but  carrying  a  bow  and  arrows  and  leading  a  little 
hunting  dog  the  size  of  an  ant  with  him.  After  him 
came  a  great  throng  of  footmen  and  horsemen,  several 
hundred  in  all.  And  they  had  hunting  falcons  and 
hunting  dogs  by  the  hundred,  too.  Then  the  fleas  and 
gnats  began  to  rise  in  the  air ;  but  were  all  slain  by  the 
falcons.  And  the  hunting  dogs  climbed  on  the  bed, 
and  sniffed  along  the  walls  trailing  the  fleas,  and  ate 
them  up.  They  followed  the  trace  of  whatever  hid  iti 
the  cracks,  and  nosed  it  out,  so  that  in  a  short  space  of 
time  they  had  killed  nearly  all  the  vermin. 

The  scholar  pretended  to  be  asleep  and  watched 
them.  And  the  falcons  settled  down  on  him,  and  the 
dogs  crawled  along  his  body.  Shortly  after  came  a 
man  clad  in  yellow,  wearing  a  king's  crown,  who 
climbed  on  an  empty  couch  and  seated  himself  there. 
And  at  once  all  the  horsemen  rode  up,  descended  from 
their  horses  and  brought  him  all  the  birds  and  game. 
They  then  gathered  beside  him  in  a  great  throng,  and 
conversed  with  him  in  a  strange  tongue. 

Not  long  after  the  king  got  into  a  small  chariot  and 
his  bodyguards  saddled  their  horses  with  the  greatest 
rapidity.  Then  they  galloped  out  with  great  cries  of 
homage,  till  it  looked  as  though  some  one  were  scatter- 
ing beans  and  a  heavy  cloud  of  dust  rose  behind  them. 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  129 

They  had  nearly  all  of  them  disappeared,  while  the 
scholar's  eyes  were  still  fixed  on  them  full  of  terror 
and  astonishment,  and  he  could  not  imagine  whence 
they  had  come.  He  slipped  on  his  shoes  and  looked; 
but  they  had  vanished  without  a  trace.  Then  he  re- 
turned and  looked  all  about  his  room;  but  there  was 
nothing  to  be  seen.  Only,  on  a  brick  against  the  wall, 
they  had  forgotten  a  little  hunting  dog.  The  scholar 
quickly  caught  it  and  found  it  quite  tame.  He  put  it 
in  his  paint-box  and  examined  it  closely.  It  had  a  very 
smooth,  fine  coat,  and  wore  a  little  collar  around  its 
neck.  He  tried  to  feed  it  a  few  bread-crumbs,  but  the 
little  dog  only  sniffed  at  them  and  let  them  lie.  Then 
it  leaped  into  the  bed  and  hunted  up  some  nits  and 
gnats  in  the  folds  of  the  linen,  which  it  devoured. 
Then  it  returned  and  lay  down.  When  the  night  had 
passed  the  scholar  feared  it  might  have  run  away; 
but  there  it  lay,  curled  up  as  before.  Whenever  the 
scholar  went  to  bed,  the  dog  climbed  into  it  and  bit  to 
death  any  vermin  it  could  find.  Not  a  fly  or  gnat 
dared  alight  while  it  was  around.  The  scholar  loved 
it  like  a  jewel  of  price. 

But  once  he  took  a  nap  in  the  daytime,  and  the  little 
dog  crawled  into  bed  beside  him.  The  scholar  woke 
and  turned  around,  supporting  himself  on  his  side.  As 
he  did  so  he  felt  something,  and  feared  it  might  be  his 
Httle  dog.  He  quickly  rose  and  looked,  but  it  was 
already  dead — pressed  flat,  as  though  cut  out  of 
paper! 

But  at  any  rate  none  of  the  vermin  had  survived  it. 

Note:  This  tale  is  taken  from  the  Liau  Dschai  ("Strange 
Stories")  of  P'u  Sung  Lang  (b.  1622).  It  is  a  parallel  of  the 
preceding  one  and  shows  how  the  same  material  returns  in  a  dif- 
ferent working-out. 


130       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

XLIII 

THE  DRAGON  AFTER  HIS  WINTER  SLEEP 

ONX'E  there  was  a  scholar  who  was  reading  in  the 
upper  story  of  his  house.  It  was  a  rainjj, 
cloudy  day  and  the  weather  was  gloomy.  Suddenly  he 
saw  a  little  thing  which  shone  like  a  fire-fly.  It  crawled 
upon  the  table,  and  wherever  it  went  it  left  traces  of 
burns,  curved  like  the  tracks  of  a  rainworm.  Gradually 
it  wound  itself  about  the  scholar's  book  and  the  book, 
too,  grew  black.  Then  it  occurred  to  him  that  it  might 
be  a  dragon.  So  he  carried  it  out  of  doors  on  the  book. 
There  he  stood  for  quite  some  time ;  but  it  sat  uncurled, 
without  moving  in  the  least. 

Then  the  scholar  said:  **It  shall  not  be  said  of  me 
that  I  was  lacking  in  respect."  With  these  words  he 
carried  back  the  book  and  once  more  laid  it  on  the 
table.  Then  he  put  on  his  robes  of  ceremony,  made  a 
deep  bow  and  escorted  the  dragon  out  on  it  again. 

No  sooner  had  he  left  the  door,  than  he  noticed  that 
the  dragon  raised  his  head  and  stretched  himself. 
Then  he  flew  up  from  the  book  with  a  hissing  sound, 
like  a  radiant  streak.  Once  more  he  turned  around 
toward  the  scholar,  and  his  head  had  already  grown  to 
the  size  of  a  barrel,  while  his  body  must  have  been  a  full 
fathom  in  length.  He  gave  one  more  snaky  twist,  and 
then  there  was  a  terrible  crash  of  thunder  and  the 
dragon  went  sailing  through  the  air. 

The  scholar  then  returned  and  looked  to  see  which 
way  the  little  creature  had  come.  And  he  could  follow 
his  tracks  hither  and  thither,  to  his  chest  of  books. 

Note :  This  tale  is  also  from  the  "Strange  Stories."  The  dragon, 
head  of  all  scaled  creatures  and  insects,  hibernates  during  the  winter 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES    131 

according  to  the  Chinese  belief.  At  the  time  he  is  quite  small.  When 
the  first  spring  storm  comes  he  flies  up  to  the  clouds  on  the  lightning. 
Her©  the  dragon's  nature  as  an  atmospheric  apparition  is  expressed. 


XLIV 

THE  SPIRITS  OF  THE  YELLOW  RIVER 

THE  spirits  of  the  Yellow  River  are  called  Dai 
Wang — Great  King.  For  many  hundreds  of 
years  past  the  river  inspectors  had  continued  to  report 
that  all  sorts  of  monsters  show  themselves  in  the  waves 
of  the  stream,  at  times  in  the  shape  of  dragons,  at 
others  in  that  of  cattle  and  he  ;:>s,  and  whenever  such 
a  creature  makes  an  appearance  a  great  flood  follows. 
Hence  temples  are  built  along  the  river  banks.  The 
higher  spirits  of  the  river  are  honored  as  kings, 
the  lower  ones  as  captains,  and  hardly  a  day  goes  by 
without  their  being  honored  with  sacrifices  or  theat- 
rical performances.  "Whenever,  after  a  dam  has  been 
broken,  the  leak  is  closed  again,  the  emperor  sends 
officials  with  sacrifices  and  ten  great  bars  of  Tibetan 
incense.  This  incense  is  burned  in  a  great  sacrificial 
censer  in  the  temple  court,  and  the  river  inspectors 
and  their  subordinates  all  go  to  the  temple  to  thank  the 
gods  for  their  aid.  These  river  gods,  it  is  said,  are 
good  and  faithful  servants  of  former  rulers,  who  died 
in  consequence  of  their  toil  in  keeping  the  dams  un- 
broken. After  they  died  their  spirits  became  river- 
kings;  in  their  physical  bodies,  however,  they  appear 
as  lizards,  snakes  and  frogs. 

The  mightiest  of  all  the  river-kings  is  the  Golden 
Dragon-King.  He  frequently  appears  in  the  shape  of 
a  small  golden  snake  with  a  square  head,  low  forehead 


132      THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

and  four  red  dots  over  his  eyes.  He  can  make  him- 
self large  or  small  at  will,  and  cause  the  waters  to  rise 
and  fall.  He  appears  and  vanishes  unexpectedly,  and 
Hves  in  the  mouths  of  the  Yellow  River  and  the  Im- 
perial Canal.  But  in  addition  to  the  Golden  Dragon- 
King  there  are  dozens  of  river-kings  and  captains, 
each  of  whom  has  his  own  place.  The  sailors  of  the 
Yellow  River  all  have  exact  lists  in  which  the  lives  and 
deeds  of  the  river-spirits  are  described  in  detail. 

The  river-spirits  love  to  see  theatrical  perform- 
ances. Opposite  every  temple  is  a  stage.  In  the  hall 
stands  the  little  spirit-table  of  the  river-king,  and  on 
the  altar  in  front  of  it  a  small  bowl  of  golden  lacquer 
filled  with  clean  sand.  When  a  little  snake  appears  in 
it,  the  river-king  has  arrived.  Then  the  priests  strike 
the  gong  and  beat  the  drum  and  read  from  the  holy 
books.  The  official  is  at  once  informed  and  he  sends 
for  a  company  of  actors.  Before  they  begin  to  perform 
the  actors  go  up  to  the  temple,  kneel,  and  beg  the  king 
to  let  them  know  which  play  they  are  to  give.  And 
the  river-god  picks  one  out  and  points  to  it  with  his 
head;  or  else  he  writes  signs  in  the  sand  with  his  tail. 
The  actors  then  at  once  begin  to  perform  the  desired 
play. 

The  river-god  cares  naught  for  the  fortunes  or  mis- 
fortunes of  human  beings.  He  appears  suddenly  and 
disappears  in  the  same  way,  as  best  suits  him. 

Between  the  outer  and  the  inner  dam  of  the  Yellow 
River  are  a  number  of  settlements.  Now  it  often  hap- 
pens that  the  yellow  water  moves  to  the  very  edge  of 
the  inner  walls.  Rising  perpendicularlj'",  like  a  wall, 
it  gradually  advances.  When  people  see  it  coming 
they  hastily  burn  incense,  bow  in  prayer  before  the 
waters,  and  promise  the  river-god  a  theatrical  per- 
formance. Then  the  water  retires  and  the  word  goes 
jround:     "The  river-god  has  asked  for  a  play  again!" 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  133 

111  a  village  in  that  section  there  once  dwelt  a  wealthy 
man.  He  built  a  stone  wall,  twenty  feet  high,  around 
the  village,  to  keep  away  the  water.  He  did  not  believe 
in  the  spirits  of  the  river,  but  trusted  in  his  strong 
wall  and  was  quite  unconcerned. 

One  evening  the  yellow  water  suddenly  rose  and 
towered  in  a  straight  line  before  the  village.  The 
rich  man  had  them  shoot  cannon  at  it.  Then  the  water 
grew"  stormy,  and  surrounded  the  wall  to  such  a  height 
that  it  reached  the  openings  in  the  battlements.  The 
water  foamed  and  hissed,  and  seemed  about  to  pour 
over  the  wall.  Then  every  one  in  the  village  was  very 
much  frightened.  They  dragged  up  the  rich  man 
and  he  had  to  kneel  and  beg  for  pardon.  They  prom- 
ised the  river-god  a  theatrical  performance,  but  in 
vain ;  but  wdien  they  promised  to  build  him  a  temple  in 
the  middle  of  the  village  and  give  regular  per- 
formances, the  water  sank  more  and  more  and  grad- 
ually returned  to  its  bed.  And  the  village  fields  suf- 
fered no  damage,  for  the  earth,  fertilized  by  the  yellow 
slime,  yielded  a  double  crop. 

Once  a  scholar  was  crossing  the  fields  with  a  friend 
in  order  to  visit  a  relative.  On  their  way  they  passed 
a  temple  of  the  river-god  where  a  new  play  was  just 
being  performed.  The  friend  asked  the  scholar  to  go 
in  wdth  him  and  look  on.  When  they  entered  the  tem- 
ple court  they  saw  two  great  snakes  upon  the  front 
pillars,  who  had  wound  themselves  about  the  colnms, 
and  were  thrusting  out  their  heads  as  though  watching 
the  performance.  In  the  hall  of  the  temple  stood  the 
altar  with  the  bowl  of  sand.  In  it  lay  a  small  snake 
with  a  golden  body,  a  green  head  and  red  dots  above 
his  eyes.  His  neck  was  thrust  up  and  his  glittering 
little  eyes  never  left  the  stage.  The  friend  bowed  and 
the  scholar  followed  his  example. 


134       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Softly  he  said  to  his  friend:  ''Wliat  are  the  three 
river-gods  called?" 

**The  one  in  the  temple,"  was  the  reply,  *'is  the 
Golden  Dragon-King.  The  two  on  the  columns  are 
two  captains.  They  do  not  dare  to  sit  in  the  temple 
together  with  the  Mng." 

This  surprised  the  scholar,  and  in  his  heart  he 
thought:  "Such  a  tiny  snake!  How  can  it  pos- 
sess a  god's  power?  It  would  have  to  show  me  its 
might  before  I  w^ould  worship  it. ' ' 

He  had  not  yet  expressed  these  secret  thoughts 
before  the  little  snake  suddenly  stretched  forth  his  head 
from  the  bowl,  above  the  altar.  Before  the  altar 
burned  two  enormous  candles.  They  weighed  more 
than  ten  pounds  and  were  as  thick  as  small  trees. 
Their  flame  burned  like  the  flare  of  a  torch.  The 
snake  now  thrust  his  head  into  the  middle  of  the  candle- 
flame.  The  flame  must  have  been  at  least  an  inch 
broad,  and  was  burning  red.  Suddenly  its  radiance 
turned  blue,  and  was  split  into  two  tongues.  The 
candle  was  so  enormous  and  its  fire  so  hot  that  even 
copper  and  iron  w^ould  have  melted  in  it;  but  it  did 
not  harm  the  snake. 

Then  the  snake  crawled  into  the  censer.  The  cen- 
ser was  made  of  iron,  and  was  so  large  one  could  not 
clasp  it  with  both  arms.  Its  cover  showed  a  dragon 
design  in  open-work.  The  snake  crawled  in  and  out 
of  the  holes  in  this  cover,  and  wound  his  way  through 
all  of  them,  so  that  he  looked  like  an  embroidery  in 
threads  of  gold.  Finally  all  the  openings  of  the  cover, 
large  and  small,  were  filled  by  the  snake.  In  order  to 
do  so,  he  must  have  made  himself  several  dozen  feet 
long.  Then  he  stretched  out  his  head  at  the  top  of  the 
censer  and  once  more  watched  the  play. 

Thereupon  the  scholar  was  frightened,  he  bowed 
twice,  and  prayed:    *' Great  King,  you  have  taken 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  135 

tills  trouble  on  my  account!    I  honor  you  from  my 
heart!" 

No  sooner  had  he  spoken  these  words  than,  in  a 
moment,  the  little  snake  was  back  in  his  bowl,  and  just 
as  small  as  he  had  been  before. 

In  Dsiningdschou  they  wer-e  celebrating  the  river 
god's  birthday  in  his  temple.  They  were  giving  him 
a  theatrical  performance  for  a  birthday  present.  The 
spectators  crowded  around  as  thick  as  a  wall,  when 
who  should  pass  but  a  simple  peasant  from  the  country, 
who  said  in  a  loud  voice :  ' '  Why,  that  is  nothing  but 
a  tiny  worm !  It  is  a  great  piece  of  folly  to  honor  it 
like  a  king!" 

Before  ever  he  had  finished  speaking  the  snake  flew 
out  of  the  temple.  He  grew  and  grew,  and  w^ound  him- 
self three  times  around  the  stage.  He  became  as  thick 
around  as  a  small  pail,  and  his  head  seemed  like  that  of 
a  dragon.  His  eyes  sparkled  like  golden  lamps,  and  he 
spat  out  red  flame  with  his  tongue.  When  he  coiled 
and  uncoiled  the  whole  stage  trembled  and  it  seemed 
as  though  it  would  break  down.  The  actors  stopped 
their  music  and  fell  down  on  the  stage  in  prayer.  The 
whole  multitude  was  seized  w^ith  terror  and  bowed  to 
the  ground.  Then  some  of  the  old  men  came  along, 
cast  the  peasant  on  the  ground,  and  gave  him  a  good 
thrashing.  So  he  had  to  cast  himself  on  his  knees  be- 
fore the  snake  and  worship  him.  Then  all  heard  a 
noise  as  though  a  great  many  firecrackers  were  being 
shot  off.  This  lasted  for  some  time,  and  then  the 
snake  disappeared. 

East  of  Shantung  Hes  the  city  of  Dongschou. 
There  rises  an  observation-tower  with  a  great  temple. 
At  its  feet  Kes  the  water-city,  with  a  sea-gate  at  the 
North,  through  wliich  the  flood-tide  rises  up  to  the  city. 
A  camp  of  the  boundary  guard  is  established  at  this 
gate. 


136       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Once  upon  a  time  there  was  an  officer  who  had  been 
transferred  to  this  camp  as  captain.  He  had  formerly 
belonged  to  the  land  forces,  and  had  not  yet  been  long 
at  his  new  post.  He  gave  some  friends  of  his  a  ban- 
quet, and  before  the  pavilion  in  wiiich  they  feasted 
lay  a  great  stone  shaped  somewhat  like  a  table.  Sud- 
denly a  little  snake  was  seen  crawling  on  this  stone. 
It  was  spotted  with  green,  and  had  red  dots  on  its 
square  head.  The  soldiers  were  about  to  kill  the  little 
creature,  when  the  captain  went  out  to  look  into  the 
matter.  When  he  had  looked  he  laughed  and  said; 
"You  must  not  harm  him!  He  is  the  river-king  of 
Dsiningdschou.  When  I  was  stationed  in  Dsining- 
dschou  he  sometimes  visited  me,  and  then  I  always  gave 
sacrifices  and  performances  in  his  honor.  Now  he  has 
come  here  expressly  in  order  to  wish  his  old  friend  luck, 
and  to  see  him  once  more." 

There  was  a  band  in  camp;  the  bandsmen  could 
dance  and  play  like  a  real  theatrical  troupe.  The 
captain  quickly  had  them  begin  a  performance,  had 
another  banquet  with  wine  and  delicate  foods  prepared, 
and  invited  the  river-god  to  sit  do^\^l  to  the  table. 

Gradually  evening  came  and  yet  the  river-god  made 
no  move  to  go. 

So  the  captain  stepped  up  to  him  with  a  bow  and  said : 
''Here  we  are  far  removed  from  the  Yellow  River, 
and  these  people  have  never  yet  heard  your  name 
spoken.  Your  visit  has  been  a  great  honor  for  me. 
But  the  women  and  fools  who  have  crowded  together 
chattering  outside,  are  afraid  of  hearing  about  you. 
Now  you  have  visited  your  old  friend,  and  I  am  sure 
you  wish  to  get  back  home  again." 

With  these  words  he  had  a  litter  brought  up;  cym- 
bals were  beaten  and  fire-works  set  off,  and  finally  a 
salute  of  nine  guns  was  fired  to  escort  him  on  his  way. 
Then  the  little  snake  crawled  in-to  the  litter^  and  the 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  127 

captain  followed  after.  In  this  order  they  reached  the 
port,  and  just  when  it  was  about  time  to  say  farewell, 
the  snake  was  already  s^vimming  in  the  water.  He  had 
grown  much  larger,  nodded  to  the  captain  with  his 
head,  and  disappeared. 

Then  there  were  doubts  and  questionings:  ''But 
the  river-god  lives  a  thousand  miles  away  from  here, 
how  does  he  get  to  this  place?" 

Said  the  captain:  "He  is  so  powerful  that  he  can 
get  to  any  place,  and  besides,  from  where  he  dwells  a 
waterway  leads  to  the  sea.  To  come  down  that  w^ay 
and  swim  to  sea  is  something  he  can  do  in  a  moment's 
time!" 

Note :  "The  Spirits  of  the  Yellow  River."  The  place  of  the  old 
river-god  Ho  Be  (Count  of  the  Stream),  also  mentioned  in  No.  02, 
has  to-day  been  taken  by  the  Dai  Wang  in  the  popular  belief.  These 
spirits  are  thought  to  have  placed  many  hindrances  in  the  way  of  the 
erection  of  the  railroad  bridge  across  the  Yellow  River.  The  "spirit- 
tablet"  :  images  of  the  gods  were  first  introduced  in  China  by  the 
Buddhists.  The  old  custom,  which  Confucianism  and  ancestor- 
worship  still  follow,  holds  that  the  seat  of  the  gods  is  a  small  wooden 
tablet  on  which  the  name  of  the  god  to  be  honored  is  written. 
Theatrical  performances  as  religious  services  are  as  general  in  China 
as  they  were  in  ancient  Greece.  Dsiningdschou  is  a  district  capital 
on  the  Imperial  Canal,  near  the  Yellow  River. 

XLV 

THE   DRAGON-PRINCESS 

IN  the  Sea  of  Dungting  there  is  a  hill,  and  in  that 
hill  there  is  a  hole,  and  this  hole  is  so  deep  that  it 
has  no  bottom. 

Once  a  fisherman  was  passing  there  who  slipped 
and  fell  into  the  hole.  He  came  to  a  countrv^  full  of 
winding  w^ays  w^hich  led  over  hill  and  dale  for  several 
miles.  Finally  he  rea'ched  a  dragon-castle  lying  in  a 
great  plain.     There  grew  a  green  slime  which  reached 


138       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

to  his  Imees.  He  went  to  the  gate  of  the  castle.  It 
was  guarded  by  a  dragon  who  spouted  water  which 
dispersed  in  a  fine  mist.  Within  the  gate  lay  a  small 
hornless  dragon  who  raised  his  head,  showed  his  claws, 
and  would  not  let  him  in. 

The  fisherman  spent  several  days  in  the  cave,  satis- 
fying Ji^is  hunger  with  the  green  slime,  which  he  found 
edible  and  which  tasted  like  rice-mush.  At  last  he 
found  a  way  out  again.  He  told  the  district  mandarin 
what  had  happened  to  him,  and  the  latter  reported  the 
matter  to  the  emperor.  The  emperor  sent  for  a  wise 
man  and  questioned  him  concerning  it. 

The  wise  man  said:  ''There  are  four  paths  in  this 
cave.  One  path  leads  to  the  south-west  shore  of  the 
Sea  of  Dungting,  the  second  path  leads  to  a  valley  in 
the  land  of  the  four  rivers,  the  third  path  ends  in  a 
cave  on  the  mountain  of  Lo-Fu  and  the  fourth  in  an 
island  of  the  Eastern  Sea.  In  this  cave  dwells  the 
seventh  daughter  of  the  Dragon-King  of  the  Eastern 
Sea,  who  guards  his  pearls  and  his  treasure.  It  hap- 
pened once  in  the  ancient  days,  that  a  fisherboy  dived 
into  the  water  and  brought  up  a  pearl  from  beneath  the 
chin  of  a  black  dragon.  The  dragon  was  asleep,  which 
was  the  reason  the  fisherboy  brought  the  pearl  to  the 
surface  without  being  banned.  The  treasure  which 
the  daughter  of  the  Dragon-King  has  in  charge  is 
made  up  of  thousands  and  millions  of  such  jewels. 
Several  thousands  of  small  dragons  watch  over  them 
in  her  service.  Dragons  have  the  peculiarit}^  of  fight- 
ing shy  of  wax.  But  they  are  fond  of  beautiful  jade- 
stones,  and  of  kung-tsing,  the  hollowgreen  wood,  and 
like  to  eat  swallows.  If  one  were  to  send  a  messenger 
with  a  letter,  it  would  be  possible  to  obtain  precious 
pearls.'* 

The  emperor  was  greatly  pleased,  and  announced 


I    r 


'A   FISHERBOY  DIVED  INTO   THE   WATER   AND   BROUGHT 

UP  A  PEARL  FROM  BENEATH  THE  CHIN  OF 

A  BLACK  DRAGON." 

—Page  138 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  139 

a  large  reward  for  the  man  who  was  competent  to  go 
to  the  dragon-castle  as  his  messenger. 

The  first  man  to  come  forward  was  named  So  Pi- 
Lo.  But  the  wise  man  said:  ''A  great-great-great- 
great-grandfather  of  yours  once  slew  more  than  a 
hundred  of  the  dragons  of  the  Eastern  Sea,  and  was 
finally  himself  slain  by  the  dragons.  The  dragons 
are  the  enemies  of  your  family  and  you  cannot  go." 

Then  came  a  man  from  Canton,  Lo-Dsi-Tschun,  with 
his  two  brothers,  who  said  that  his  ancestors  had  been 
related  to  the  Dragon-King.  Hence  they  were  well 
liked  by  the  dragons  and  well  kno\vn  to  them.  They 
begged  to  be  entrusted  with  the  message. 

The  wise  man  asked:  ''And  have  you  still  in  your 
possession  the  stone  which  compels  the  dragons  to  do 
your  will  I ' ' 

"Yes,"  said  they,  ''we  have  brought  it  along  with 
us." 

The  wise  man  had  them  show  him  the  stone ;  then  he 
spoke:  "This  stone  is  only  obeyed  by  the  dragons 
who  make  clouds  and  send  down  the  rain.  It  will  not 
do  for  the  dragons  who  guard  the  pearls  of  the  sea- 
king."  Then  he  questioned  them  further:  "Have 
you  the  dragon-brain  vapor?" 

When  they  admitted  that  they  had  not,  the  wise  man 
said :  ' '  How  then  will  you  compel  the  dragons  to  yield 
their  treasure?" 

And  the  emperor  said:     "What  shall  we  do?" 

The  wise  man  replied:  "On  the  W^estern  Ocean 
sail  foreign  merchants  who  deal  in  dragon-brain  vapor. 
Some  one  must  go  to  them  and  seek  it  from  them.  I 
also  know  a  holy  man  who  is  an  adept  in  the  art  of 
taming  dragons,  and  who  has  prepared  ten  pounds  of 
the  dragon-stone.  Some  one  should  be  sent  for  that  as 
well." 


140       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

The  emperor  sent  out  his  messengers.  They  met 
one  of  the  holy  man's  disciples  and  obtained  two  frag- 
ments of  dragon-stone  from  him. 

Said  the  wise  man :     ' '  That  is  what  we  want ! ' ' 

Several  more  months  went  by,  and  at  last  a  pill  of 
dragon-brain  vapor  had  also  been  secured.  The  em- 
peror felt  much  pleased  and  had  his  jewelers  carve  two 
little  boxes  of  the  finest  jade.  These  were  polished 
with  tlie  ashes  of  the  Wutung-tree.  And  he  had  an 
essence  prepared  of  the  very  best  hollowgreen  wood, 
pasted  with  sea-fish  lime,  and  hardened  in  the  fire. 
Of  this  two  vases  were  made.  Then  the  bodies  and 
the  clotliing  of  the  messengers  were  rubbed  with  tree- 
wax,  and  they  were  given  five  hundred  roasted  swal- 
lows to  take  along  with  them. 

They  went  into  the  cave.  When  they  reached  the 
dragon-castle,  the  little  dragon  who  guarded  the  gate 
smelled  the  tree-wax,  so  he  crouched  down  and  did  them 
no  harm.  They  gave  him  a  hundred  roasted  swallows 
as  a  bribe  to  announce  them  to  the  daughter  of  the 
Dragon-King.  They  were  admitted  to  her  presence 
and  offered  her  the  jade  caskets,  the  vases  and  the 
four  hundred  roasted  swallows  as  gifts.  The  dragon's 
daughter  received  them  graciously,  and  they  unfolded 
the  emperor's  letter. 

In  the  castle  there  was  a  dragon  who  was  over  a 
thousand  years  old.  He  could  turn  himself  into  a 
human  being,  and  could  interpret  the  language  of 
human  beings.  Through  him  the  dragon's  daughter 
learned  that  the  emperor  was  sending  her  the  gifts, 
and  she  returned  them  with  a  gift  of  three  great 
pearls,  seven  smaller  pearls  and  a  whole  bushel  of  or- 
dinary pearls.  The  messengers  took  leave,  rode  off 
w^ith  their  pearls  on  a  dragon's  back,  and  in  a  moment 
they  had   reached  the   banks   of   the   Yangtze-kiang. 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  141 

They  made  their  way  to  Nanking,  the  imperial  capital, 
and  there  handed  over  their  treasure  of  gems. 

The  emperor  was  much  pleased  and  showed  them  to 
the  wise  man.  He  said:  "Of  the  three  great  pearls 
one  is  a  divine  wishing-pearl  of  the  third  class,  and 
two  are  black  dragon-pearls  of  medium  quality.  Of 
the  seven  smaller  pearls  two  are  serpent-pearls,  and 
five  are  mussel-pearls.  The  remaining  pearls  are  in 
part  sea-crane  pearls,  in  part  snail  and  oyster^earls. 
They  do  not  approach  the  great  pearls  in  value,  and  yet 
few  will  be  found  to  equal  them  on  earth." 

The  emperor  also  showed  them  to  all  his  servants. 
They,  however,  thought  the  wise  man's  words  all  talk, 
and  did  not  believe  what  he  said. 

Then  the  wise  man  said :  ' '  The  radiance  of  wishing- 
pearls  of  the  first  class  is  visible  for  forty  miles,  that 
of  the  second  class  for  twenty  miles,  and  that  of  the 
third  for  ten  miles.  As  far  as  their  radiance  carries, 
neither  w^ind  nor  rain,  thunder  nor  lightning,  water, 
fire  nor  weapons  may  reach.  The  pearls  of  the  black 
dragon  are  nine-colored  and  glow  by  night.  Within 
the  circle  of  their  light  the  poison  of  serpents  and 
worms  is  powerless.  The  serpent-pearls  are  seven- 
colored,  the  mussel-pearls  five-colored.  Both  shine  by 
night.  Those  most  free  from  spots  are  the  best.  They 
grow  within  the  mussel,  and  increase  and  decrease  in 
size  as  the  moon  waxes  and  wanes." 

Some  one  asked  how  the  serpent-  and  sea-crane 
pearls  could  be  told  apart,  and  the  wise  man  an- 
swered:    "The  animals  themselves  recognize  them." 

Then  the  emperor  selected  -a  serpent-pearl  and  a 
sea-crane  pearl,  put  them  together  wdth  a  whole  bushel 
of  ordinary  pearls,  and  poured  the  lot  out  in  the  court- 
yard. Then  a  large  yellow  serpent  and  a  black  crane 
were  fetched  and  placed  among  the  pearls.    At  once  the 


142       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

crane  took  up  a  sea-crane  pearl  in  his  bill  and  began  to 
dance  and  sing  and  flutter  around.  But  the  serpent 
snatched  at  the  serpent-pearl,  and  wound  himself  about 
it  in  many  coils.  And  when  the  people  saw  this  they 
acknowledged  the  truth  of  the  wise  man's  words.  As 
reg'ards  the  radiance  of  the  larger  and  smaller 
pearls  it  turned  out,  too,  just  as  the  wise  man  had  said. 
In  the  dragon-castle  the  messengers  had  enjoyed 
dainty  fare,  which  tasted  like  flowers,  herbs,  ointment 
and  sugar.  They  had  brought  a  remnant  of  it  ^\ith 
them  to  the  capital ;  yet  exposed  to  the  air  it  had  become 
as  hard  as  stone.  The  emperor  commanded  that  these 
fragments  be  preserved  in  the  treasury.  Then  he  be- 
stowed high  rank  and  titles  on  the  three  brothers,  and 
made  each  one  of  them  a  present  of  a  thousand  rolls  of 
fine  silk  stuff.  lie  also  had  investigated  why  it  was 
that  the  fisherman,  when  he  chanced  upon  the  cave,  had 
not  been  destroyed  by  the  dragons.  x4nd  it  turned  out 
that  his  fishing  clothes  had  been  soaked  in  oil  and 
tree-wax.     The  dragons  had  dreaded  the  odor. 

Note:  As  regards  the  Dragon-King  of  the  Eastern  Sea,  see  Nos. 
18  and  75.  The  pearl  under  the  dragon's  chin  comes  from  Dschuang 
Dsi.    With  regard  to  So  Pi-Lo  and  Lo  Dsi-Tsohun,  see  No.  45. 


XLVI 

HELP   IN    NEED 

SOME  twenty  miles  east  of  Gingdschou  lies  the  Lake 
of  the  Maidens.  It  is  several  miles  square  and 
surrounded  on  all  sides  by  thick  green  thickets  and  tall 
forests.  Its  waters  are  clear  and  dark-blue.  Often 
all  kinds  of  wondrous  creatures  show  themselves  in  the 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES    143 

lakb.  The  people  of  the  vicinity  have  erected  a  temple 
there  for  the  Dragon  Princess.  And  in  times  of 
drought  all  make  pilgrimage  there  to  offer  up  prayers. 

West  of  Gingdschou,  two  hundred  miles  away,  is 
another  lake,  whose  god  is  named  Tscliauna,  and  who 
performs  many  miracles.  During  the  time  of  the  Tang 
dynasty -there  lived  in  Gingdschou  a  mandarin  by  name 
of  Dschou  Bau.  While  he  was  in  office  it  chanced  that 
in  the  fifth  month  clouds  suddenly  arose  in  the  sky, 
piling  themselves  up  like  mountains,  among  which 
wriggled  dragons  and  serpents;  they  rolled  up  and 
iown  between  the  two  seas.  Tempest  and  rain,  thunder 
and  lightning  arose  so  that  houses  fell  to  pieces,  trees 
were  torn  ui3  by  the  roots,  and  much  damage  was  done 
the  crops.  Dschou  Bau  took  the  blame  upon  himself, 
and  prayed  to  the  heavens  that  his  people  might  be 
pardoned. 

On  the  fifth  day  of  the  sixth  month  he  sat  in  his  hall 
of  audience  and  gave  judgment;  and  suddenly  he  felt 
quite  weary  and  sleepy.  He  took  off  his  hat  and  laid 
down  on  the  cushions.  No  sooner  had  he  closed  his 
eyes  than  he  saw  a  warrior  in  helmet  and  armor,  with  a 
halberd  in  his  hand,  standing  on  the  steps  leading  to 
the  hall,  who  announced:  ''A  lady  is  waiting  outside 
who  wishes  to  enter!"  Dschou  Bau  asked  him:  *^Who 
are  jou ? ' '  The  answer  was :  "I  am  your  door-keeper. 
In  the  invisible  world  I  already  have  been  performing 
his  duty  for  many  years. ' '  Meanwhile  two  figures  clad 
in  green  came  up  the  steps,  knelt  before  him  and  said : 
*'Our  mistress  has  come  to  visit  you!"  Dschou  Bau 
rose.  He  beheld  lovely  clouds,  from  which  fell  a  fine 
rain,  and  strange  fragrances  enchanted  him.  Sud- 
denly he  saw  a  lady  clad  in  a  simple  gown,  but  of  sur- 
passing beauty,  float  down  from  on  high,  with  a  retinue 
of  many  female  servants.    These  were  all  neat  and 


144       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

clean  in  appearance,  and  waited  upon  the  lady  as 
though  she  were  a  princess.  When  the  latter  entered 
the  hall  she  raised  her  arms  in  greeting.  Dschou  Bau 
came  forward  to  meet  her  and  in\4ted  her  to  be  seated. 
From  all  sides  bright-colored  clouds  came  floating  in, 
and  the  court-yard  w^as  filled  with  a  purple  ether. 
Dschou  Bau  had  wine  and  food  brought  and  enter- 
tained them  all  in  the  .most  splendid  way.  But  the 
goddess  sat  staring  straight  before  her  with  wrinkled 
brows,  and  seemed  to  feel  very  sad.  Then  she  rose 
and  said  with  a  blush:  "I  have  been  living  in  this 
neighborhood  for  many  years.  A  wrong  which  has 
been  done  me,  permits  me  to  pass  the  bounds  of  what 
is  fitting,  and  encourages  me  to  ask  a  favor  of  you. 
Yet  I  do  not  know  whether  you  wish  to  save  me!" 

*'May  I  hear  what  it  is  all  about,"  answered  Dschou 
Bau.  ' 'If  I  can  help  you,  I  will  be  glad  to  place  myself 
at  your  disposal." 

The  goddess  said :  ' '  For  hundreds  of  years  my  fam- 
ily has  been  living  in  the  depth  of  the  Eastern  Sea. 
But  we  were  unfortunate  in  that  our  treasures  .excited 
the  jealousy  of  men.  The  ancestor  of  Pi-Lo  nearly 
destroyed  our  entire  clan  by  fire.  My  ancestors  had  to 
fly  and  hide  themselves.  And  not  long  ago,  our  enemy 
Pi-Lo  himself  wanted  to  deliver  an  imperial  letter  in 
the  cave  of  the  Sea  of  Dungting.  Under  the  pretext 
of  begging  for  pearls  and  treasures,  he  wished  to  enter 
the  dragon-castle  and  destroy  our  family.  Fortunately 
a  wise  man  saw  through  his  treacherous  purpose,  and 
Lo-Dsi-Tschun  and  his  brothers  were  sent  in  his  stead. 
Yet  my  people  did  not  feel  safe  from  future  attacks. 
For  this  reason  they  withdrew  to  the  distant  West. 
My  father  has  done  much  good  to  mankind  and  hence 
is  highly  honored  there.  I  am  his  ninth  daughter. 
When  I  was  sixteen  I  was  Avedded  to  the  youngest  son 
of  the  Eock-Dragon.     But  my  good  husband  had  a  fiery 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  145 

temper,  which  often  caused  him  to  offend  against  the 
laws  of  courtesy,  and  in  less  than  a  year's  time  the 
punishment  of  heaven  was  his  portion.  I  was  left 
alone  and  returned  to  the  home  of  my  parents.  My 
father  wished  me  to  marry  again ;  but  I  had  promised 
to  remain  true  to  the  memory  of  my  husband,  and  made 
a  vow  not  to  comply  mth  my  father's  wash.  My  par- 
ents grew  angry,  and  I  was  obliged  to  retire  to  this 
place  in  view  of  their  anger.  That  was  three  years 
ago.  Who  could  imagine  that  the  contemptible 
dragon  Tschauna,  who  was  seeking  a  wife  for  his 
youngest  brother,  would  try  to  force  the  wedding- 
gift  upon  me?  I  refused  to  accept  it;  but  Tschauna 
knew  how  to  gain  his  point  with  my  father,  and  w^as 
determined  to  carry  out  his  intention.  My  father,  re- 
gardless of  my  wishes,  promised  me  to  him.  And 
then  the  dragon  Tschauna  appeared  with  his  youngest 
brother  and  wanted  to  carr^^  me  off  by  sheer  force  of 
arms.  I  encountered  him  with  fifty  faithful  followers, 
and  we  fought  on  the  meadow  before  the  city.  We 
were  defeated,  and  I  am  more  than  ever  afraid  that 
Tschauna  will  attempt  to  drag  me  off.  So  I  have 
plucked  up  courage  to  beg  you  to  lend  me  your  mer- 
cenaries so  that  I  may  beat  off  my  foes  and  remain  as 
I  am.  If  you  will  help  me  I  will  be  grateful  to  you  till 
the  end  of  my  days." 

Dschou  Bau  answered:  ''You  come  from  a  noble 
family.  Have  you  no  kinsfolk  who  will  hasten  to  help 
you  in  your  need,  that  you  are  compelled  to  turn  to 
a  mortal  man ! '  ^ 

''It  is  true  that  my  kinsfolk  are  far-famed  and  numer- 
ous. If  I  were  to  send  out  letters  and  they  came  to  my 
aid,  they  would  rub  out  that  scaly  scoundrel  Tschauna 
as  one  might  rub  garlic.  But  my  deceased  husband 
offended  the  high  heavens  and  he  has  not  yet  been 
pardoned.  And  my  parents'  will,  too,  is  opposed  to 
mine,  so  that  I  dare  not  call  upon  my  kinsfolk  for  help. 


146       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

You  will  understand  my  need."  Then  Dschou  Bau 
promised  to  help  her,  and  the  princess  thanked  him 
and  departed. 

When  he  awoke,  he  sighed  long  thinking  over  liis 
strange  experience.  And  the  following  day  he  sent 
oif  fifteen  hundred  soldiers  to  stand  guard  by  the  Lake 
of  the  Maidens. 

On  the  seventh  day  of  the  sixth  month  Dschou 
Bau  rose  early.  Darkness  still  lay  before  the  windows, 
yet  it  seemed  to  him  as  though  he  could  glimpse  a  man 
before  the  curtain.  He  asked  who  it  might  be.  The 
man  said:  *'I  am  the  princess's  adviser.  Yesterday 
you  were  kind  enough  to  send  soldiers  to  aid  us  in  our 
distress.  But  they  were  all  living  men,  and  such  cannot 
fight  against  invisible  spirits.  You  will  have  to  send 
us  soldiers  of  yours  who  have  died,  if  you  "wish  to  aid 
us." 

Dschou  Bau  reflected  for  a  time,  and  then  it  occurred 
to  him  that  of  course  such  nmst  be  the  case.  So  he  had 
his  field-secretary  examine  the  roster  to  see  how  many 
of  his  soldiers  had  fallen  in  battle.  And  the  latter 
counted  up  to  some  two  thousand  foot-soldiers  and  five  • 
hundred  horsemen.  Dschou  Bau  appointed  his  de- 
ceased officer  Mong  Yuan  as  their  leader,  and  wrote  his 
commands  on  a  paper  which  he  burned,  in  order  thus 
to  place  them  at  the  princess's  disposal.  The  living 
soldiers  he  recalled.  When  they  were  being  reviewed 
in  the  courtyard  after  their  return,  a  soldier  suddenly 
fell  unconscious.  It  was  not  until  early  the  f ollo^ving 
morning  that  he  came  to  his  senses  again.  He  was 
questioned  and  replied:  ''I  saw  a  man  clad  in  red 
who  approached  me  and  said:  ^Our  princess  is  grate- 
ful for  the  aid  your  master  has  so  kindly  given  her. 
Yet  she  still  has  a  request  to  make  and  has  asked  me 
to  call  you. '    I  followed  him  to  the  temple.    The  prin- 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES     1^7 

cess  bade  me  come  forward  and  said  to  me:  'I  thank 
your  master  from  my  heart  for  sending  me  the  ghost 
soldiers,  but  Mong  Yuan,  their  leader  is  incapable. 
Yesterday  the  robbers  came  with  three  thousand  men, 
and  Mong  Yuan  was  beaten  by  them.  When  you  return 
and  again  see  your  master,  say  that  I  earnestly  beg 
him  to  send  me  a  good  general.  Perhaps  that  will  save 
me  in  my  need.'  Then  she  had  me  led  back  again 
and  I  regained  consciousness." 

When  Dschou  Ban  had  heard  these  words,  which 
seemed  to  fit  strangely  well  with  what  he  had  dreamed, 
he  thought  he  would  try  to  see  if  this  were  really  the 
case.  Therefore  he  chose  his  victorious  general 
Dschong  Tschong-Fu  to  take  the  place  of  Mong  Yaun. 
That  evening  he  burned  incense,  offered  wine  and 
handed  over  to  the  princess  this  captain 's  soul. 

On  the  twenty-sixth  of  the  month  news  came  from 
the  general's  camp  that  he  had  suddenly  died  at  mid- 
night on  the  thirteenth.  Dschou  Bau  was  frightened, 
and  sent  a  man  to  bring  him  a  report.  The  latter  in- 
formed him  that  the  general's  heart  had  hardly  ceased 
to  beat,  and  that,  in  spite  of  the  hot  summer  weather, 
his  body  was  free  from  any  trace  of  decay.  So  the 
order  was  given  not  to  bury  him. 

Then  one  night  an  icy,  spectral  wind  arose,  which 
whirled  up  sand  and  stones,  broke  trees  and  tore  down 
houses.  The  standing  com  in  the  fields  was  blown 
down.  The  storai  lasted  all  day.  Finally,  the  crash 
of  a  terrific  thunderbolt  was  heard,  and  then  the  skies 
cleared  and  the  clouds  scattered.  That  very  hour  the 
dead  general  began  to  breathe  painfully  on  his  couch, 
and  when  his  attendants  came  to  him,  he  had  returned 
to  life  again. 

They  questioned  him  and  he  told  them:  ** First  I 
saw  a  man  in  a  purple  gown  riding  a  black  horse,  who 


148       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

came  up  with  a  great  retinue.  He  dismounted  before 
the  door.  In  his  hand  he  held  a  decree  of  appointment 
which  he  gave  me,  saying:  'Our  princess  begs  you 
most  respectfully  to  become  her  general.  I  hope  that 
you  will  not  refuse.'  Then  he  brought  forth  gifts 
and  heaped  them  up  before  the  steps.  Jade-stones,  bro- 
cades, and  silken  garments,  saddles,  horses,  helmets 
and  suits  of  mail — he  heaped  them  all  up  in  the  court- 
yard. I  wished  to  decline,  but  this  he  would  not  allow, 
and  urged  me  to  enter  his  chariot  with  him.  We  drove 
a  hundred  miles  and  met  a  train  of  three-hundred 
armored  horsemen  who  had  ridden  out  to  escort  me. 
They  led  me  to  a  great  city,  and  before  the  city  a  tent 
had  been  erected  in  which  played  a  band  of  musicians. 
A  high  official  welcomed  me.  When  I  entered  the  city 
the  onlookers  were  crowded  together  like  walls.  Ser- 
vants ran  to  and  fro  bearing  orders.  We  passed 
through  more  than  a  dozen  gates  before  we  reached 
the  princess.  There  I  was  requested  to  dismount  and 
change  my  clothes  in  order  to  enter  tbe  presence  of 
the  princess,  for  she  wished  to  receive  me  as  her  guest. 
But  I  thought  this  too  ^reat  an  honor  and  greeted  her 
below,  -on  the  steps.  She,  however,  invited  me  to  seat 
myself  near  her  in  the  hall.  She  sat  upright  in  all  her 
incomparable  beauty,  surrounded  by  female  attendants 
adorned  with  the  richest  jewels.  These  plucked  lute- 
strings and  played  flutes.  A  throng  of  servitors  stood 
about  in  golden  girdles  with  purple  tassels,  ready  to 
carry  out  her  commands.  Countless  crowds  were  as- 
sembled before  the  palace.  Five  or  six  visitors  sat 
in  a  circle  about  the  princess,  and  a  general  led  me  to 
my  place.  The  princess  said  to  me:  'I  have  begged 
you  to  come  here  in  order  to  entrust  the  command  of 
my  army  to  you.  If  you  will  break  the  power  of  my 
foe  I  will  -reward  you  richly. '    I  promised  to  obey  her. 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES     149 

Then  wine  was  brought  in,  and  the  banquet  was  served 
to  the  sound  of  music.  While  we  were  at  table  a  mes- 
senger entered:  'The  robber  Tschauna  has  invaded 
our  land  with  ten  thousand  footmen  and  horsemen, 
and  is  approaching  our  city  by  various  roads.  His 
way  is  marked  by  columns  of  fire  and  smoke!'  The 
guests  all  grew  pale  with  terror  when  they  heard  the 
news.  And  the  princess  said:  'This  is  the  foe  be- 
cause of  wiiom  I  have  sought  your  aid.  Save  me  in 
my  hour  of  need!'  Then  she  gave  me  two  chargers, 
a  suit  of  golden  armor,  and  the  insignia  of  a  commander 
in-chief,  and  bowed  to  me.  I  thanked  her  and  went, 
called  together  the  captains,  had  the  army  mustered 
and  rode  out  before  the  city.  At  several  decisive  points 
I  placed  troops  in  ambush.  The  enemy  was  already 
approaching  in  great  force,  careless  and  unconcerned, 
intoxicated  by  his  former  victories.  I  sent  out  my  most 
untrustworthy  soldiers  in  advance,  who  allowed  them- 
selves to  be  beaten  in  order  to  lure  him  on.  Light- 
armed  men  then  went  out  against  him,  and  retreated 
in  skirmish  order.  And  thus  he  fell  into  my  ambush. 
Drums  and  kettledrums  sounded  together,  the  ring 
closed  around  them  on  all  sides  and  the  robber  army 
suffered  a  grievous  defeat.  The  dead  lay  about  like 
hemp-stalks,  but  little  Tschauna  succeeded  in  breaking 
through  the  circle.  I  sent  out  the  light  horsemen 
after  him,  and  they  seized  him  before  the  tent  of  the 
enemy's  commanding  general.  Hastily  I  sent  word 
to  the  princess,  and  she  reviewed  the  prisoners  before 
the  palace.  All  the  people,  high  and  low,  streamed 
together,  to  acclaim  her.  Little  Tschauna  was  about 
to  be  executed  in  the  market  place  when  a  mes- 
senger came  spurring  up  with  a  command  from  the 
princess's  father  to  pardon  him.  The  princess  did 
not  dare  to  disobev.    So  he  was  dismissed  to  his  home 


150       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

after  he  had  sworn  to  give  up  all  thought  of  realizing 
his  traitorous  plans.  I  was  loaded  wth  benefits  as  a 
reward  for  my  victory.  I  was  invested  with  an  es- 
tate with  three  thousand  peasants,  and  was  given  a 
palace,  horses  and  wagons,  all  sorts  of  jewels,  men- 
servants  and  women-servants,  gardens  and  forests, 
banners  and  suits  of  mail.  And  my  subordinate 
officers,  too,  were  duly  rewarded.  On  the  following 
day  a  banquet  was  held,  and  the  princess  herself 
filled  a  goblet,  sent  it  to  me  by  one  of  her  attendants, 
and  said:  *  Widowed  elarly  in  life,  I  opposed  the 
wishes  of  my  stern  father  and  fled  to  this  spot.  Here 
the  infamous  Tschauna  harassed  me  and  wellnigh  put 
me  to  shame.  Had  not  your  master's  great  kindness 
and  your  own  courage  come  to  my  assistance,  hard 
would  have  been  my  lot!'  Then  she  began  to  thank 
me  and  her  tears  of  emotion  flowed  like  a  stream.  I 
bowed  and  begged  her  to  grant  me  leave  of  absence,  so 
that  I  might  look  after  my  family.  I  was  given  a 
month's  leave  and  the  following  day  she  dismissed  me 
with  a  splendid  retinue.  Before  the  city  a  pavilion 
had  been  erected  in  which  I  drank  the  stirrup-cup. 
Then  I  rode  away  and  when  I  arrived  before  our  own 
gate  a  thunder-peal  crashed  and  I  awoke." 

Thereupon  the  general  wrote  an  account  of  what 
had  happened  to  Dschou  Bau,  in  which  he  conveyed 
the  princess's  thanks.  Then  he  paid  no  further  heed 
to  worldly  matters,  but  set  his  house  in  order  and 
turned  it  over  to  his  wife  and  son.  When  a  month 
had  passed,  he  died  without  any  sign  of  illness. 

That  same  day  one  of  his  officers  was  out  walking. 
Suddenly  he  saw  a  heavy  cloud  of  dust  rising  along 
the  highway,  while  flags  and  banners  darkened  the  sun. 
A  thousand  knights  were  escorting  a  man  who  sat  his 
horse  proudly  and  like  a  hero.  And  when  the  officer 
looked  at  his  face,  it  was  the  general  Dschong  Tschong- 
Fu.    Hastily  he  stepped  to  the  edge  of  the  road,  in 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  151 

order  to  allow  the  cavalcade  to  pass,  and  watched  it 
ride  by.  The  horsemen  took  the  way  to  the  Lake  of 
the  Maidens,  where  they  disappeared. 

Note :  The  expression  :  "Dschou  Bau  took  the  blame  upon  himself" 
is  explained  by  the  fact  that  the  territorial  mandarin  is  responsible 
for  his  district,  just  as  the  emperor  is  for  the  whole  empire.  Since 
extraordinary  natural  phenomena  are  the  punishment  of  heaven, 
their  occurrence  supposed  the  guilt  of  man.  This  train  of  thought 
is  in  accord  with  the  idea,  as  in  this  ease,  that  differences  occurring 
among  the  spirits  of  the  air  lead  to  misfortune,  since  where  virtue  is 
in  the  ascendant  in  the  mortal  world,  the  spirits  are  prevented  from 
giving-  way  to  such  demonstrations.  "Drums  and  kettledrums 
sounded  together":  the  kettledrums  soimded  the  attack,  and  the 
drums  the  retreat.  The  simultaneous  sounding  of  both  signals  was 
intended  to  throw  the  enemy's  army  into  disorder. 


XL  VII 

THE   DISOWNED   PRINCESS 

AT  the  time  that  the  Tang  dynasty  was  reigning 
there  lived  a  man  named  Liu  I,  who  had  failed 
to  pass  his  examinations  for  the  doctorate.  So  he 
traveled  home  again.  He  had  gone  six  or  seven  miles 
when  a  bird  flew  up  in  a  field,  and  his  horse  shied  and 
ran  ten  miles  before  he  could  stop  him.  There  he  saw 
a  woman  who  was  herding  sheep  on  a  hillside.  He 
looked  at  her  and  she  was  lovely  to  look  upon,  yet  her 
face  bore  traces  of  hidden  grief.  Astonished,  he  asked 
her  what  was  the  matter. 

The  woman  began  to  sob  and  said:  ''Fortune  has 
forsaken  me,  and  I  am  in  need  and  ashamed.  Since 
you  are  kind  enough  to  ask  I  will  tell  you  all.  I  am  the 
youngest  daughter  of  the  Dragon-King  of  the  Sea  of 


152       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Dungting,  and  was  married  to  the  second  son  of  the 
Dragoai-King  of.  Ging  Dschou.  Yet  my  husband  ill- 
treated  and  disowned  me.  I  complained  to  my  step- 
parents, but  they  loved  their  son  blindly  and  did 
nothing.  And  when  I  grew  insistent  they  both  be- 
came angry,  and  I  was  sent  out  here  to  herd  sheep." 
When  she  had  done,  the  woman  burst  into  tears  and 
lost  all  control  of  herself.  Then  she  continued :  * '  The 
Sea  of  Dungting  is  far  from  here;  yet  I  know  that 
you  will  have  to  pass  it  on  your  homeward  journey. 
I  should  like  to  give  you  a  letter  to  my  father,  but  I 
do  not  know  whether  you  would  take  it." 

Liu  I  answered:  ''Your  words  have  moved  my 
heart.  Would  that  I  had  wings  and  could  fly  away  with 
you.  I  will  be  glad  to  deliver  the  letter  to  your  father. 
Yet  the  Sea  of  Dungting  is  long  and  broad,  and  how  aro 
I  to  find  him?" 

*'0n  the  southern  shore  of  the  Sea  stands  an  orange- 
tree,"  answered  the  woman,  ''which  people  call  the  tree 
of  sacrifice.  When  you  get  there  you  must  loosen 
your  girdle  and  strike  the  tree  with  it  three  times  in 
succession.  Then  some  one  will  appear  whom  you 
must  follow.  When  you  see  my  father,  tell  him  in 
what  need  you  found  me,  and  that  I  long  greatly  for 
his  help." 

Then  she  fetched  out  a  letter  from  her  breast  and 
gave  it  to  Liu  I.  She  bowed  to  him,  looked  toward  the 
east  and  sighed,  and,  unexpectedly,  the  sudden  teais 
rolled  from  the  eyes  of  Liu  I  as  well.  He  took  the  letter 
and  thrust  it  in  his  bag. 

Then  he  asked  her :  "I  cannot  understand  why  you 
have  to  herd  sheep.  Do  the  gods  slaughter  cattle  like 
men?" 

"These  are  not  ordinary  sheep,"  answered  the 
woman;  "these  are  rain-sheep." 

"But  what  are  rain-sheep?" 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES     153 

*^They  are  the  thimder  rams,"  replied  the  woman. 

And  when  he  looked  more  closely  he  noticed  that  these 
sheep  walked  around  in  proud,  savage  fashion,  quite 
different  from  ordinary  sheep. 

Liu  I  added:  ''But  if  I  deliver  the  letter  for  you, 
and  you  succeed  in  getting  back  to  the  Sea  of  Dungting 
in  safety,  then  you  must  not  use  me  like  a  stranger.'* 

The  woman  answered:  ''How  could  I  use  you  as  a 
stranger  ?    You  shall  be  my  dearest  friend. ' ' 

And  ^^dth  these  words  they  parted. 

In  course  of  a  month  Liu  I  reached  the  Sea  of 
Dungting,  asked  for  the  orange-tree  and,  sure  enough, 
found  it.  He  loosened  his  girdle,  and  struck  the  tree 
with  it  three  times.  At  once  a  warrior  emerged  from 
the  waves  of  the  sea,  and  asked:  "Whence  come  you, 
honored  guest?" 

Liu  I  said:  "I  have  come  on  an  important  mission 
and  want  to  see  the  King. ' ' 

The  warrior  made  a  gesture  in  the  direction  of  the 
water,  and  the  waves  turned  into  a  solid  street  along 
which  he  led  Liu  I.  The  dragon-castle  rose  before 
them  mth  its  thousand  gates,  and  magic  flowers  and 
rare  grasses  bloomed  in  luxurious  profusion.  The 
warrior  bade  him  wait  at  the  side  of  a  great  hall. 

Liu  I  asked:    "What  is  this  place  called?'* 

"It  is  the  Hall  of  the  Spirits,"  was  the  reply. 

Liu  T  looked  about  him :  all  the  jewels  known  to  earth 
were  there  in  abundance.  The  columns  were  of  white 
quartz,  inlaid  with  green  jade ;  the  seats  were  made  of 
coral,  the  curtains  of  mountain  crystal  as  clear  as  water, 
the  windows  of  burnished  glass,  adorned  with  rich 
lattice-work.  The  beams  of  the  ceiling,  ornamented 
with  amber,  rose  in  wide  arches.  An  exotic  fragrance 
filled  the  hall,  whose  outlines  were  lost  in  darkness. 

Liu  I  had  waited  for  the  king  a  long  time.    To  all 


154       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

his  questions  the  warrior  replied:  ''Our  master  is 
pleased  at  this  moment  to  talk  with  the  priest  of  the 
sun  up  on  the  coral-tower  about  the  sacred  book  of  the 
fire.     He  will,  no  doubt,  soon  be  through." 

Liu  I  went  on  to  ask :  ' '  Why  is  he  interested  in  the 
sacred  book  of  the  fire?" 

The  reply  was:  "Our  master  is  a  dragon.  The 
dragons  are  powerful  through  the  power  of  water. 
They  can  cover  hill  and  dale  with  a  single  wave.  The 
priest  is  a  human  being.  Human  beings  are  powerful 
through  fire.  They  can  burn  the  greatest  palaces  by 
means  of  a  torch.  Fire  and  water  fight  each  other, 
being  different  in  their  nature.  For  that  reason  our 
master  is  now  talking  with  the  priest,  in  order  to  find 
a  way  in  which  fire  and  water  may  complete  each 
other. '  * 

Before  they  had  quite  finished  there  appeared  a  man 
in  a  purple  robe,  bearing  a  scepter  of  jade  in  his  hand. 

The  warrior  said :     ' '  This  is  my  master ! ' ' 

Liu  I  bowed  before  him. 

The  king  asked:  "Are  you  not  a  Hving  human  be- 
ing?   What  has  brought  you  here?" 

Liu  I  gave  his  name  and  explained:  "I  have  been 
to  the  capital  and  there  failed  to  pass  my  examination. 
When  I  was  passing  by  the  Gring  Dschou  River,  I 
saw  your  daughter,  whom  you  love,  herding  sheep  in 
the  wilderness.  The  winds  tousled  her  hair,  and  the 
rain  drenched  her.  I  could  not  bear  to  see  her  trouble 
and  spoke  to  her.  She  complained  that  her  husband 
had  cast  her  out  and  wept  bitterly.  Then  she  gave  me 
a  letter  for  you.  And  that  is  why  I  have  come  to  visit 
you,  0  King!" 

With  these  words  he  fetched  out  his  letter  and  handed 
it  to  the  king.  When  the  latter  had  read  it,  he  hid  his 
face  in  his  sleeve  and  said  with  a  sigh :     "It  is  my  own 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  155 

fault.  I  picked  out  a  worthless  husband  for  her.  In- 
stead of  securing  her  happiness  I  have  brought  her 
to  shame  in  a  distant  land.  You  are  a  stranger  and 
yet  you  have  been  willing  to  help  her  in  her  distress, 
for  which  I  am  very  grateful  to  you."  Then  he  once 
more  began  to  sob,  and  all  those  about  him  shed  tears. 
Thereupon  the  monarch  gave  the  letter  to  a  servant 
who  took  it  into  the  interior  of  the  palace;  and  soon 
the  sound  of  loud  lamentations  rose  from  the  inner 
rooms. 

The  king  was  alarmed  and  turned  to  an  official: 
*'Go  and  tell  them  within  not  to  weep  so  loudly!  I 
am  afraid  that  Tsian  Tang  may  hear  them." 

^'Who  is  Tsian  Tang?"  asked  Liu  I. 

''He  is  my  beloved  brother,"  answered  the  king. 
"Formerly  he  was  the  ruler  of  the  Tsian-Tang  River, 
but  now  he  has  been  deposed." 

Liu  I  asked :  "Why  should  the  matter  be  kept  from 
him?" 

"He  is  so  mid  and  uncontrollable,"  was  the  reply, 
"that  I  fear  he  would  cause  great  damage.  The  del- 
uge which  covered  the  earth  for  nine  long  years  in  the 
time  of  the  Emperor  Yau  was  the  work  of  his  anger. 
Because  he  fell  out  with  one  of  the  kings  of  heaven, 
he  caused  a  great  deluge  that  rose  and  covered  the  tops 
of  five  high  mountains.  Then  the  king  of  heaven  grew 
angry  with  him,  and  gave  him  to  me  to  guard.  I  had 
to  chain  him  to  a  column  in  my  palace. ' ' 

Before  he  had  finished  speaking  a  tremendous  tur- 
moil arose,  which  spMt  the  skies  and  made  the  earth 
tremble,  so  that  the  whole  palace  began  to  rock,  and 
smoke  and  clouds  rose  hissing  and  puffing.  A  red 
dragon,  a  thousand  feet  long,  with  flashing  eyes,  blood- 
red  tongue,  scarlet  scales  and  a  fiery  beard  came  surg- 
ing  up.     He    was   dragging   along   through   the   air 


156       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

the  column  to  which  he  had  been  bound,  together  with 
its  chain.  Thunders  and  lightnings  roared  and  darted 
around  his  body;  sleet  and  snow,  rain  and  hail-stones 
whirled  about  him  in  confusion.  There  was  a  crash 
of  thunder,  and  he  flew  up  to  the  skies  and  disappeared. 

Liu  I  fell  to  earth  in  terror.  The  king  helped  him 
up  with  his  own  hand  and  said:  "Do  not  be  afraid! 
That  is  my  brother,  who  is  hastening  to  Ging  Dschou 
in  his  rage.    We  will  soon  have  good  news!'' 

Then  he  had  food  and  drink  brought  in  for  his  guest. 
When  the  goblet  had  thrice  made  the  rounds,  a  gentle 
breeze  began  to  murmur  and  a  fine  rain  fell.  A  youth 
clad  in  a  purple  gown  and  wearing  a  lofty  hat  entered. 
A  sword  hung  at  his  side.  His  appearance  was  manly 
and  heroic.  Behind  him  walked  a  girl  radiantly  beau- 
tiful, wearing  a  robe  of  misty  fragrance.  And  when 
Liu  I  looked  at  her,  lo,  it  was  the  dragon-princess 
whom  he  had  met  on  his  way !  A  throng  of  maidens  in 
rosy  garments  received  her,  laughing  and  giggling, 
and  led  her  into  the  interior  of  the  palace.  The  king, 
however,  presented  Liu  I  to  the  youth  and  said: 
''This  is  Tsian  Tang,  my  brother!" 

Tsian  Tang  thanked  him  for  having  brought  the 
message.  Then  he  turned  to  his  brother  and  said: 
' '  I  have  fought  against  the  accursed  dragons  and  have 
utterly  defeated  them ! ' ' 

''How  many  did  you  slay?" 

"Six  hundred  thousand." 

' '  Were  any  fields  damaged  ? ' ' 

"The  fields  were  damaged  for  eight  hundred  miles 
around. ' ' 

"And  where  is  the  heartless  husband?" 

' '  I  ate  him  alive ! ' ' 

Then  the  king  was  alarmed  and  said:  "What  the 
fickle  boy  did  was  not  to  be  endured,  it  is  true.    But 


"TSIAN  TANG  BROUGHT  OUT  A  PLATTER  OF  RED  AMBER 
ON   WHICH  LAY  A  CARBUNCLE." 

— Pa(je  J 57 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  157 

still  you  were  a  little  too  rough  with  him;  in  future 
you  must  not  do  anything  of  the  sort  again."  And 
Tsian  Tang  promised  not  to. 

That  evening  Liu  I  was  feasted  at  the  castle.  Music 
and  dancing  lent  charm  to  the  banquet.  A  thousand 
warriors  wdth  banners  and  spears  in  their  hands  stood 
at  attention.  Trombones  and  trumpets  resounded,  and 
drums  and  kettledrums  thundered  and  rattled  as  the 
warriors  danced  a  war-dance.  The  music  expressed 
how  Tsian  Tang  had  broken  through  the  ranks  of  the 
enemy,  and  the  hair  of  the  guest  who  listened  to  it  rose 
on  his  head  in  terror.  Then,  again,  there  was  heard 
the  music  of  strings,  flutes  and  little  golden  bells. 
A  thousand  maidens  in  crimson  and  green  silk  danced 
around.  The  return  of  the  princess  was  also  told  in 
tones.  The  music  sounded  like  a  song  of  sadness  and 
plaining,  and  all  who  heard  it  were  moved  to  tears. 
The  King  of  the  Sea  of  Dungting  was  fUled  with  joy. 
He  raised  his  goblet  and  drank  to  the  health  of  his 
guest,  and  all  sorrow  departed  from  them.  Both  rulers 
thanked  Liu  I  in  verses,  and  Liu  I  answered  them  in 
a  rimed  toast.  The  crowd  of  courtiers  in  the  palace- 
hall  applauded.  Then  the  King  of  the  Sea  of  Dungting 
drew  forth  a  blue  cloud-casket  in  which  was  the  horn 
of  a  rhinoceros,  which  divides  the  water.  Tsian  Tang 
brought  out  a  platter  of  red  amber  on  which  lay  a 
carbuncle.  These  they  presented  to  their  guest,  and 
the  other  mmates  of  the  palace  also  heaped  up  embroid- 
eries, brocades  and  pearls  by  his  side.  Surrounded 
by  shimmer  and  light  Liu  I  sat  there,  smiling,  and 
bowed  his  thanks  to  all  sides.  When  the  banquet  was 
ended  he  slept  in  the  Palace  of  Frozen  Radiance. 

On  the  following  day  another  banquet  was  held. 
Tsian  Tang,  who  was  not  quite  himself,  sat  carelessly 
on  his  seat  and  said:  *'The  Princess  of  the  Dungting 


158       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Sea  is  handsome  and  delicately  fashioned.  She  has 
had  the  misfortune  to  be  disowned  by  her  husband,  and 
to-day  her  marriage  is  annulled.  I  should  like  to  find 
another  husband  for  her.  If  you  were  agreeable  it 
would  be  to  your  advantage.  But  if  you  were  not 
willing  to  marry  her,  you  may  go  your  way,  and  should 
we  ever  meet  again  we  will  not  know  each  other. ' ' 

Liu  I  was  angered  by  the  careless  way  in  which  Tsian 
Tang  spoke  to  liim.  The  blood  rose  to  his  head  and  he 
replied:  ^'I  served  as  a  messenger,  because  I  felt 
sorry  for  the  princess,  but  not  in  order  to  gain  an  ad- 
vantage for  myself.  To  kill  a  husband  and  carry  off  a 
wife  is  'Something  an  honest  man  does  not  do.  And 
since  I  am  only  an  ordinary  man,  I  prefer  to  die  rather 
than  do  as  you  say." 

Tsian  Tang  rose,  apologized  and  said:  ''My  words 
were  over-hasty.  I  hope  you  will  not  take  them  ill!" 
And  the  King  of  the  Dungting  Sea  also  spoke  kindly  to 
him,  and  censured  Tsian  Tang  because  of  his  rude 
speech.     So  there  was  no  more  said  about  marriage. 

On  the  following  day  Liu  I  took  his  leave,  and  the 
Queen  of  the  Dungting  Sea  gave  a  farewell  banquet  in 
his  honor. 

With  tears  the  queen  said  to  Liu  I :  ' '  My  daughter 
owes  you  a  great  debt  of  gratitude,  and  we  have  not  had 
an  opportunity  to  make  it  up  to  you.  Now  you  are  go- 
ing away  and  we  see  you  go  with  heavy  hearts!" 

Then  she  ordered  the  princess  to  thank  Liu  I. 

The  princess  stood  there,  blushing,  bowed  to  him  and 
said :  "We  will  probably  never  see  each  other  again  I ' ' 
Then  tears  choked  her  voice. 

It  is  true  that  Liu  I  had  resisted  the  stormy  urging 
of  her  uncle,  but  when  he  saw  the  princess  standing  be- 
fore him  in  all  the  charm  of  her  loveliness,  he  felt  sad 
at  heart;  yet  he  controlled  liimself  and  went  his  way. 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES  159 

The  treasures  which  he  took  with  him  were  incalcu- 
lable. The  king  and  liis  brother  themselves  escorted 
him  as  far  as  the  river. 

When,  on  his  return  home,  he  sold  no  more  than  a 
hundredth  part  of  what  he  had  received,  his  fortune 
already  ran  into  the  millions,  and  he  was  wealthier 
than  all  his  neighbors.  He  decided  to  take  a  wife,  and 
heard  of  a  widow  who  lived  in  the  North  with  her 
daughter.  Her  father  had  become  a  Taoist  in  his  later 
years  and  had  vanished  in  the  clouds  without  ever  re- 
turning. The  mother  lived  in  poverty  with  the  daugh- 
ter; yet  since  the  girl  was  beautiful  beyond  measure 
she  was  seeking  a  distinguished  husband  for  her. 

Liu  I  was  content  to  take  her,  and  the  day  of  the 
wedding  was  set.  And  when  he  saw  his  bride  unveiled 
on  the  evening  of  her  wedding  day,  she  looked  just  like 
the  dragon-princess.  He  asked  her  about  it,  but  she 
merely  smiled  and  said  nothing. 

After  a  time  heaven  sent  them  a  son.  Then  she  told 
her  husband:  "To-day  I  will  confess  to  you  that  I 
am  truly  the  Princess  of  Dungting  Sea.  When  you  had 
rejected  my  uncle's  proposal  and  gone  away,  I  fell  ill 
of  longing,  and  was  near  death.  My  parents  wanted  to 
send  for  you,  but  they  feared  you  might  take  exception 
to  my  family.  And  so  it  was  that  I  married  you  dis- 
guised as  a  human  maiden.  I  had  not  ventured  to  tell 
you  until  now,  but  since  heaven  has  sent  us  a  son,  I 
hope  that  you  will  love  his  mother  as  well." 

Then  Liu  I  awoke  as  though  from  a  deep  sleep,  and 
from  that  time  on  both  were  very  fond  of  each  other. 

One  day  his  wife  said :  *  *  If  you  wish  to  stay  with  me 
eternally,  then  we  cannot  continue  to  dwell  in  the  world 
of  men.  We  dragons  live  ten  thousand  years,  and  you 
shall  share  our  longevity.  Come  back  with  me  to  the 
Sea  of  Dungting ! ' ' 


160       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Ten  years  passed  and  no  one  knew  where  Liu  I,  who 
had  disappeared,  might  be.  Then,  by  accident,  a  rel- 
ative went  sailiiig  across  the  Sea  of  Dungting.  Sud- 
denly a  blue  mountain  rose  up  out  of  the  water. 

The  seamen  cried  in  alami :  ''There  is  no  mountain 
on  this  spot !    It  must  be  a  water-demon ! ' ' 

While  they  were  still  pointing  to  it -and  talking,  the 
mountain  drew  near  the  ship,  and  a  gaily-colored  boat 
slid  from  its  summit  into  the  water.  A  man  sat  in 
the  middle,  and  fairies  stood  at  either  side  of  him. 
The  man  was  Liu  I.  He  beckoned  to  his  cousin,  and 
the  latter  drew  up  his  garments  and  stepped  into  the 
boat  with  him.  But  when  he  had  entered  the  boat  it 
turned  into  a  mountain.  On  the  mountain  stood  a 
splendid  castle,  and  in  the  castle  stood  Liu  I,  sur- 
rounded with  radiance,  and  with  the  music  of  stringed 
instruments  floating  about  him. 

They  greeted  each  other,  and  Liu  I  said  to  his  cousin : 
*'We  have  been  parted  no  more  than  a  moment,  and 
your  hair  is  already  gray!" 

His  cousin  answered:  ''You  are  a  god  and  blessed: 
I  have  only  a  mortal  body.     Thus  fate  has  decreed." 

Then  Liu  I  gave  him  fifty  pills  and  said:  "Blach 
pill  will  extend  your  life  for  the  space  of  a  year.  When 
you  have  lived  the  tale  of  these  years,  come  to  me  and 
dwell  no  longer  in  the  earthly  world  of  dust,  where 
there  is  nothing  but  toil  and  trouble." 

Then  he  took  him  back  across  the  sea  and  dis- 
appeared. 

His  cousin,  however,  retired  from  the  world,  and 
fifty  years  later,  and  when  he  had  taken  all  the  pills, 
he  disappeared  and  was  never  seen  again. 

Note :  The  outcast  princess  is  represented  as  "herding  sheep."  In 
Chinese  the  word  sheep  is  often  used  as  an  image  for  clouds.  (Sheep 
and  goats  are  designated  by  the  same  word  in   Chinese.)     Tsian 


NATURE  AND  ANIMAL  TALES     161 

Tang  is  the  name  of  a  place  used  for  the  name  of  the  god  of  that 
place.  The  deluge  is  the  flood  which  the  great  Yu  regulated  as  min- 
ister of  the  Emperor  Yau.  It  is  here  represented  in  an  exaggerated 
sense,  as  a  deluge. 


XL  VIII 

FOX-FIRE 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  strong  young 
farmer  who  came  home  late  one  evening  from 
market.  His  way  led  him  past  the  gardens  of  a 
wealthy  gentleman,  in  which  stood  a  number  of  tall 
buildings.  Suddenly  he  saw  something  shining  float- 
ing in  the  air  inside  the  gardens,  something  which 
glowed  like  a  ball  of  crystal.  He  was  astonished,  and 
climbed  the  wall  around  the  gardens,  but  there  was  not 
a  human  being  in  sight ;  all  he  saw  was,  at  a  distance, 
something  which  appeared  to  be  a  dog,  looking  up  at 
the  moon.  And  whenever  it  blew  its  breath  out  a  ball 
of  fire  came  out  of  its  mouth,  and  rose  to  the  moon. 
And  whenever  it  drew  its  breath  in  the  ball  sank  down 
again,  and  it  caught  it  in  its  jaws.  And  so  it  went  on 
without  a  stop.  Then  the  farmer  realized  that  it  was  a 
fox,  who  was  preparing  the  elixir  of  life.  He  hid 
in  the  grass  and  waited  until  the  ball  of  fire  came  down 
again,  at  about  the  heighth  of  his  own  head.  Then  he 
stepped  hastily  from  his  hiding-place,  took  it  away  and 
at  once  swallowed  it.  And  he  could  feel  it  glow  as  it 
passed  down  his  throat  into  his  stomach.  When  the 
fox  saw  what  had  happened  he  grew  angry.  He  looked 
furiously  at  the  farmer,  but  feared  his  strength.  For 
this  reason  he  did  not  dare  attack  him,  but  went 
angrily  on  his  way. 


162       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

From  that  time  on  the  farmer-boy  could  make  him- 
self invisible,  was  able  to  see  ghosts  and  devils,  and  had 
intercourse  with  the  spirit-world.  In  cases  of  sick- 
ness, when  people  lay  unconscious,  he  could  call  back 
their  souls,  and  if  some  one  had  committed  a  sin  he 
could  plead  for  them.  He  earned  much  money  o\ving 
to  these  gifts. 

When  he  reached  his  fiftieth  year,  he  withdrew  from 
all  things  and  would  no  longer  exercise  his  arts.  One 
summer  evening  he  was  sitting  in  his  courtyard,  enjoy- 
ing the  cool  air.  While  there  he  drank  a  number  of 
goblets  of  wine,  and  by  midnight  had  fallen  fast 
asleep.  Suddenly  he  awoke,  feeling  ill.  It  seemed  as 
though  some  one  were  patting  him  on  the  back,  and  be- 
fore he  knew  it,  the  ball  of  fire  had  leaped  out  from  his 
throat.  At  once  a  hand  reached  for  it  and  a  voice 
said:  ''For  thirty  long  years  you  kept  my  treasure 
from  me,  and  from  a  poor  farmer-lad  you  have  grown 
to  be  a  wealthy  man.  Now  you  have  enough,  and  I 
would  like  to  have  my  fire-ball  back  again ! ' ' 

Then  the  man  knew  what  had  happened,  but  the  fox 
was  gone. 

Note:  The  thought  underlying  the  story  is  the  belief  that  the  fox 
prepares  the  elixir  of  life  out  of  his  own  breath,  which  he  allows  to 
rise  to  the  moon.  If  a  thief  can  rob  him  of  the  elixir  he  gains 
supernatural  powers. 


GHOST  STORIES 


XLIX 

THE   TALKING   SILVER  FOXES 

THE  silver  foxes  resemble  other  foxes,  but  are  yel- 
low, fire-red  or  white  in  color.  They  know  how  to 
influence  human  beings,  too.  There  is  a  kind  of  silver 
fox  which  can  learn  to  speak  like  a  man  in  a  year's  time. 
These  foxes  are  called  "Talking  Foxes." 

South-west  of  the  bay  of  Kaiutschou  there  is  a 
mountain  by  the  edge  of  the  sea,  shaped  like  a  tower, 
and  hence  known  as  Tower  Mountain.  On  the  moun- 
tain there  is  an  old  temple  with  the  image  of  a  goddess, 
who  is  known  as  the  Old  Mother  of  Tower  Mountain. 
When  cliildren  fall  ill  in  the  surrounding  villages, 
the  magicians  often  give  orders  that  paper  figures  of 
them  be  burned  at  her  altar,  or  little  lime  images  of 
them  be  placed  around  it.  And  for  this  reason  the 
altar  and  its  surroundings  are  covered  with  hundreds 
of  figures  of  children  made  in  lime.  Paper  flowers, 
shoes  and  clothing  are  also  brought  to  the  Old  Mother, 
and  lie  in  a  confusion  of  colors.  The  pilgrimage  festi- 
vals take  place  on  the  third  day  of  the  third  month, 
and  the  ninth  day  of  the  ninth  month,  and  then  there 
are  theatrical  performances,  and  the  holy  writings 
are  read.  And  there  is  also  an  annual  fair.  The  girls 
and  women  of  the  neighborhood  burn  incense  and  pray 
to  the  goddess.  Parents  who  have  no  children  go  there 
and  pick  out  one  of  the  little  children  made  of  lime, 
and  tie  a  red  thread  around  its  neck,  or  even  secretly 
break  off  a  small  bit  of  its  body,  dissolve  it  in  water 

165 


166       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

and  drink  it.  Then  they  pray  quietly  that  a  child  may 
be  sent  them. 

Behind  the  temple  is  a  great  cave  where,  in  former 
times,  some  talking  foxes  used  to  live.  They  would 
even  come  out  and  seat  themselves  on  the  point  of  a 
steep  rock  by  the  wayside.  When  a  wanderer  came 
by  they  would  begin  to  talk  to  him  in  this  fashion: 
"Wait  a  bit,  neighbor;  first  smoke  a  pipe!"  The 
traveler  would  look  around  in  astonishment,  to  see 
where  the  voice  came  from,  and  would  become  very 
much  frightened.  If  he  did  not  happen  to  be  exception- 
ally brave,  he  would  begin  to  perspire  with  terror, 
and  run  away.    Then  the  fox  would  laugh :     "  Hi  hi ! " 

Once  a  farmer  was  plowing  on  the  side  of  the 
mountain.  When  he  looked  up  he  saw  a  man  with  a 
straw  hat,  wearing  a  mantle  of  woven  grass  and  carry- 
ing a  pick  across  his  shoulder  coming  along  the  way. 

''Neighbor  Wang,"  said  he,  "first  smoke  a  pipeful 
and  take  a  little  rest!     Then  I  will  help  you  plow." 

Then  he  called  out  ' '  Hu ! ' '  the  way  farmers  do  when 
they  talk  to  their  cattle. 

The  farmer  looked  at  him  more  closely  and  saw  then 
that  he  was  a  talking  fox.  He  waited  for  a  favorable 
opportunity,  and  when  it  came  gave  him  a  lusty  blow 
with  his  ox-whip.  He  struck  home,  for  the  fox 
screamed,  leaped  into  the  air  and  ran  away.  His  straw 
hat,  his  mantle  of  woven  grass  and  the  rest  he  left  lying 
on  the  ground.  Then  the  farmer  saw  that  the  straw 
hat  was  just  woven  out  of  potato-leaves ;  he  had  cut  it 
in  two  with  his  whip.  The  mantle  was  made  of  oak- 
leaves,  tied  together  with  little  blades  of  grass.  And 
the  pick  was  only  the  stem  of  a  kau-ling  plant,  to 
which  a  bit  of  brick  had  been  fastened. 

Not  long  after,  a  woman  in  a  neighboring  village 
became  possessed.    A  picture  of  the  head  priest  of  the 


GHOST  STORIES  167 

Taoists  was  hung  up  in  lier  room,  but  the  evil  spirit 
did  not  depart.  Since  there  were  none  who  could 
exorcise  devils  in  the  neighborhood,  and  the  trouble 
she  gave  was  unendurable,  the  woman's  relatives  de- 
cided to  send  to  the  temple  of  the  God  of  War  and 
beg  for  aid. 

But  when  the  fox  beard  of  it  he  said:  "I  am  not 
afraid  of  your  Taoist  high-priest  nor  of  your  God  of 
War ;  the  only  person  I  fear  is  your  neighbor  Wang  in 
the  Eastern  village,  who  once  struck  me  cruelly  with 
his  whip. 

This  suited  the  people  to  a  T.  They  sent  to  the 
Eastern  village,  and  found  out  who  Wang  was.  And 
Wang  took  his  ox-whip  and  entered  the  house  of  the 
possessed  woman. 

Then  he  said  in  a  deep  voice:  ''Where  are  you? 
Where  are  you?  I  have  been  on  your  trail  for  a  long 
time.    And  now,  at  last,  I  have  caught  you!" 

With  that  he  snapped  his  whip. 

The  fox  hissed  and  spat  and  flew  out  of  the  window. 

They  had  been  telling  stories  about  the  talking  fox 
of  Tower  j\Iountain  for  more  than  a  hundred  years 
when  one  fine  day,  a  skilful  archer  came  to  that  part 
of  the  country  who  saw  a  creature  like  a  fox,  with  a 
fiery-red  pelt,  whose  back  was  striped  with  gray.  It 
was  lying  under  a  tree.  The  archer  aimed  and  shot 
off  its  hind  foot. 

At  once  it  said  in  a  human  voice:  ''I  brought  my- 
self into  this  danger  because  of  my  love  for  sleep; 
but  none  may  escape  their  fate!  If  you  capture  me 
you  will  get  at  the  most  no  more  than  five  thousand 
pieces  of  copper  for  my  pelt.  Why  not  let  me  go  in- 
stead? I  will  reward  you  richly,  so  that  all  your 
poverty  will  come  to  an  end. '  ^ 

But  the  archer  would  not  listen  to  him.     He  killed 


168       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

him,  skinned  him  and  sold  his  pelt ;  and,  sure  enough, 
he  received  five  thousand  pieces  of  copper  for  it. 

From  that  time  on  the  fox-spirit  ceased  to  show  it- 
self. 

Note :  The  silver  fox  is  known  in  Chinese  as  *'Pi,"  the  same  word 
also  being  used  for  "panthers,"  since  this  legendary  beast  pai-takes  of 
the  nature 'of  both  animals.  "The  Old  Mother"  is  really  the  mother- 
goddess  of  the  Taischan.  But  in  other  localities  she  is  chiefly 
honored  as  a  child-giving  goddess.  "A  picture  of  the  head  priest  of 
the  Taoists":  Talismans  painted  by  the  head  priest  of  the  Taoists 
or  the  Taoist  pope,  the  so-called  "Master  of  the  Heavens,"  (Tian 
Sehi)  have  special  virtues  against  all  kinds  of  sorcery  and  enchant- 
ment. The  war  god  Guan  Di  also  is  appealed  to  as  a  savior  in  all 
sorts  of  emergencies. 


THE   CONSTABLE 

IN  a  city  in  the  neighborhood  of  Kaiutschou  there 
once  lived  a  constable  by  the  name  of  Dung.  One 
day  when  he  returned  from  a  hunt  after  thieves  the 
twilight  had  already  begun  to  fall.  So  before  he 
waded  through  the  stream  that  flowed  through  the  city 
he  sat  down  on  the  bank,  lit  a  pipe  and  took  oif  his 
shoes.  When  he  looked  up,  he  suddenly  saw  a  man  in 
a  red  hat  dressed  as  a  constable  crouching  beside  him. 

Astonished,  he  inquired:  "Who  are  -you?  Your 
clothes  indicate  that  you  are  a  member  of  our  pro- 
fession, but  I  have  never  yet  seen  you  among  the  men 
of  our  local  force.     Tell  me,  pray,  whence  you  comef " 

The  other  answered:  "I  am  weary,  having  come  a 
long  journey,  and  would  like  to  enjoy  a  pipeful  of 
tobacco  in  your  company.  I  am  sure  you  will  not  object 
to  that.'' 


GHOST  STORIES  169 

Dung  handed  him  a  pipe  and  tobacco. 

But  the  other  constable  said :  * '  I  do  not  need  them. 
Just  you  keep  on  smoking.  It  is  enough  for  me  to  enjoy 
the  odor." 

So  they  chatted  awhile  together,  and  together  waded 
through  the  stream.  And  gradually  they  became  quite 
confidential  a'nd  the  stranger  said:  "I  will  be  quite 
frank  with  you.  I  am  the  head  constable  of  the  Nether 
World,  and  am  subject  to  the  Lord  of  the  Great  Moun- 
tain. You  yourself  are  a  constable  of  reputation  here 
in  the  upper  world.  And,  because  of  my  skill,  I  have 
standing  in  the  world  below.  Since  we  are  so  well 
suited  to  each  other,  I  should  like  to  enter  into  a  bond 
of  brotherhood  with  you." 

Dung  was  agreeable  and  asked:  **But  what  really 
brings  you  here  ? ' ' 

Said  the  other:  **In  your  district  there  lives  a 
certain  Wang,  who  was  formerly  superintendent  of 
the  granaries,  and  at  that  time  caused  the  death  of  an 
oflScer.  This  man  has  now  accused  him  in  the  Nether 
World.  The  King  of  the  Nether  World  cannot  come 
to  a  decision  in  the  case,  and  therefore  has  asked  the 
Lord  of  the  Great  Mountain  to  settle  it.  The  Lord  of 
the  Great  Mountain  has  ordered  that  Wang's  property 
and  life  be  shortened.  First  his  property  is  to  be  se- 
questered here  in  the  upper  world,  and  then  his  soul 
is  to  be  dragged  to  the  nether  one.  I  have  been  sent  out 
by  the  Judge  of  the  Dead  to  fetch  him.  Yet  the  estab- 
lished custom  is,  when  some  one  is  sent  for,  that  the 
constable  has  first  to  report  to  the  god  of  the  city.  The 
god  of  the  city  then  issues  a  summons,  and  sends  one 
of  his  own  spirit  constables  to  seize  the  soul  and  de- 
liver it  over  to  me.  Only  then  may  I  take  it  away  with 
me." 

Dung  asked  him  further  particulars;  but  the  other 


170       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

merely  said:  ''Later  on  you  will  see  it  all  for  your- 
self." 

When  they  reached  the  city  Dung  invited  his  colleague 
to  stay  at  his  home,  and  entertained  him  with  wine  and 
food.  But  the  other  only  talked  and  touched  neither 
the  goblet  nor  the  chop-sticks. 

Said  Dung:  "In  my  haste  I  could  not  find  any 
better  meal  for  you.  I  am  afraid  it  is  not  good 
enough. ' ' 

But  his  guest  replied:  "0  no,  I  am  already  sur- 
feited and  satisfied!  We  spirits  feed  only  on  odors; 
in  which  respect  we  differ  from  men. ' ' 

It  was  late  at  night  before  he  set  out  to  visit  the 
temple  of  the  city  god. 

No  sooner  did  morning  dawn  that  he  reappeared  to 
take  farewell  and  said:  *'Now  all  is  in  order:  I  am 
off!  In  two  years'  time  you  will  go  to  Yaianfu,  the 
city  near  the  Great  Mountain,  and  there  we  will  meet 
again. ' ' 

Dung  began  to  feel  ill  at  ease.  A  few  days  later,  in 
fact,  came  the  news  that  Wang  had  died.  The  district 
mandarin  journeyed  to  the  dead  man's  natal  village 
in  order  to  express  his  sympathy.  Among  his  fol- 
lowers was  Dung.  The  inn-keeper  there  was  a  tenant 
of  Wang's. 

Dung  asked  him :  ' '  Did  anything  out  of  the  ordinary 
happen  when  Sir  Wang  died?" 

"It  was  all  very  strange,"  answered  the  inn-keeper, 
"and  my  mother  who  had  been  very  busy  in  his  house, 
came  home  and  fell  into  a  violent  fever.  She  was  un- 
conscious for  a  day  and  a  night,  and  could  hardly 
breathe.  She  came  to  on  the  veiy  day  when  the 
news  of  Sir  Wang's  death  was  made  public,  and  said: 
*I  have  been  to  the  Nether  World  and  I  met  him  there. 
He  had  chains  about  his  neck  and  several  devils  were 


GHOST  STORIES  171 

dragging  him  along.  I  asked  him  what  he  had  done, 
but  he  said:  "I  have  no  time  to  tell  you  now.  When 
you  return  ask  my  wife  and  she  will  tell  you  all!"  ' 
And  yesterday  my  mother  went  there  and  asked  her. 
And  Wang's  wife  told  her  with  tears:  'My  master 
was  an  official,  but  for  a  long  time  he  did  not  make  any 
head-way.  He  was  superintendent  of  the  granaries  in 
Nanking,  and  in  the  same  city  was  a  high  officer,  with 
whom  my  master  became  very  intimate.  He  always 
came  to  visit  at  our  house  and  he  and  my  master  would 
talk  and  drink  together.  One  day  my  master  said  to 
him:  *'We  administrative)  mandarins  have  a  large 
salary  and  a  good  income  besides.  You  are  an  officer, 
and  have  even  reached  the  second  step  in  rank,  yet 
your  salary  is  so  small  that  you  cannot  possibly  make 
it  do.  Have  you  any  other  income  aside  from  it?" 
The  officer  replied:  "We  are  such  good  friends  that  I 
know  I  can  speak  openly  to  you.  We  officers  are 
compelled  to  find  some  additional  sources  of  revenue 
in  order  that  our  pockets  may  not  be  altogether  empty. 
When  we  pay  our  men  we  make  a  small  percentage  of 
gains  on  the  exchange;  and  we  also  carry  more  soldiers 
on  our  rosters  than  there  actually  are  present.  If  we 
had  to  live  on  our  salaries  we  would  die  of  hunger!" 

"  'When  my  husband  heard  him  say  this  he  could 
not  rid  himself  of  the  idea  that  by  disclosing  these 
criminal  proceedings  the  State  would  be  indebted  to 
him,  and  that  it  would  surely  aid  his  plans  for  ad- 
vancement. On  the  other  hand,  he  reflected  that  it 
would  not  be  right  to  abuse  his  friend's  confidence. 
With  these  ideas  in  his  mind  he  retired  to  his  inner 
rooms.  In  the  courtyard  stood  a  round  pavilion. 
Lost  in  heavy  thought,  he  crossed  his  hands  behind  his 
back,  and  for  a  long  time  walked  round  and  round  the 
pavilion.     Finally  he  said  with  a  sigh:     ''Charity  be- 


172       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

gins  at  home;  I  will  sacrifice  my  friend!"  Then  he 
drew  up  his  report,  in  which  the  officer  was  indicted. 
An  imperial  order  was  issued,  the  matter  was  inves- 
tigated, and  the  officer  was  condemned  to  death.  My 
husband,  however,  was  at  once  increased  in  rank,  and 
from  that  time  on  advanced  rapidly.  And  with  the 
exception  of  myself  no  one  ever  knew  anything  of  the 
matter. '  When  my  mother  told  them  of  her  encounter 
with  Wang  in  the  Nether  World,  the  whole  family 
burst  into  loud  weeping.  Four  tents  full  of  Bud- 
dhist and  Taoist  priests  were  sent  for,  who  fasted  and 
read  masses  for  thirty-five  days  in  order  that  Wang 
might  be  delivered.  Whole  mountains  of  paper 
money,  silk  and  straw  figures  were  burned,  and  the 
ceremonies  have  not  as  yet  come  to  an  end." 

When  Dung  heard  this  he  was  very  much  frightened. 

Two  years  later  he  received  an  order  to  journey  to 
Taianfu  in  order  to  arrest  some  robbers  there. 
He  thought  to  himself :  ' '  My  friend,  the  spirit,  must  be 
very  powerful  indeed,  to  have  known  about  this  trip  so 
far  in  advance.  I  must  inquire  for  him.  Perhaps  I 
will  see  him  again. ' ' 

When  he  reached  Taianfu  he  sought  out  an  inn. 

The  inn-keeper  received  him  with  the  words:  **Are 
you  Master  Dung,  and  have  you  come  from  the  bay  of 
Kaiutschou?" 

"I  am  the  man,"  answered  Dung,  alarmed,  ''how  do 
you  happen  to  know  me  ? " 

The  inn-keeper  replied:  ''The  constable  of  the  tem- 
ple of  the  Great  Mountain'  appeared  to  me  last  night 
and  said:  'To-morrow  a  man  by  the  name  of  Dung 
who  is  a  good  friend  of  mine  is  coming  from  the  bay  of 
Kaiutschou !'  And  then  he  described  your  appearance 
and  your  clothes  to  me  exactly,  and  told  me  to  make 
careful  note  of  them,  and  when  you  came  to  treat  you 


GHOST  STORIES  173 

with  the  greatest  consideration,  and  to  take  no  pay 
from  you,  since  he  would  repay  me  lavishly.  So  when 
I  saw  you  coming  everything  was  exactly  as  my 
dreams  had  foretold,  and  I  knew  you  at  once.  I  have 
already  prepared  a  quiet  room  for  you,  and  beg  that 
you  will  condescend  to  make  yourself  at  ease." 

Joyfully  Dung  followed  him,  and  the  inn-keeper 
waited  on  him  with  the  greatest  consideration,  and  saw 
that  he  had  great  plenty  to  eat  and  to  drink. 

At  midnight  the  spirit  arrived.  Without  having 
opened  the  door,  he  stood  by  Dung's  bedside,  gave  him 
his  hand,  and  asked  how  things  had  gone  with  him 
since  he  had  last  seen  him. 

Dung  answered  all  his  questions  and  thanked  him 
into  the  bargain  for  appearing  to  the  inn-keeper  in  a 
dream. 

He  continued  to  live  for  some  days  at  the  inn.  Dur- 
ing the  day  he  went  walking  on  the  Great  Mountain 
and  at  night  his  friend  came  to  visit  him  and  talked 
with  him,  and  at  the  same  tune  asked  him  what  had 
happened  to  Sir  Wang. 

''His  sentence  has  already  been  spoken,"  answered 
the  other.  ''This  man  pretended  to  be  conscientious, 
and  traitorously  brought  about  the  death  of  his  friend. 
Of  all  sins  there  is  no  greater  sin  than  this.  As  a  pun- 
ishment he  will  be  sent  forth  again  into  the  world  as  an 
animal."  Then  he  added:  "When  you  reach  home 
3^ou  must  take  constant  care  of  your  health.  Fate  has 
allowed  you  seventy-eight  years  of  mortal  life  When 
your  time  is  up  I  will  come  to  fetch  you  myself.  Then 
I  will  see  that  you  obtain  a  place  as  constable  in  the 
Nether  World,  where  we  can  always  be  together." 

When  he  had  said  this,  he  disappeared. 


174       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Note :  "The  Constable"  is  a  tale  of  modern  origin.  The  Lord  of 
the  Great  Mountain  (Taisehan)  is  even  greater  than  Yan  Wang,  the 
God  of  Death.  His  Temple  of  the  Easterly  Holy  Mountain  (Dung 
Yuo  Miau),  is  to  be  found  in  every  district  capital.  These  temples 
play  an  important  part  in  the  care  of  the  dead  before  interment. 


LI 

THE   DANGEROUS   REWARD 

ONCE  upon  a  time  a  man  named  Hu-Wu-Ban, 
who  lived  near  the  Great  Mountain,  went  walk- 
ing there  one  day.  And  there,  under  a  tree,  he  met  a 
messenger  in  a  red  robe  who  called  out  to  him:  *'The 
Lord  of  the  Great  Mountain  would  Kke  to  see  you!" 
The  man  was  much  frightened,  but  dared  offer  no  ob- 
jection. The  messenger  bade  him  shut  his  eyes,  and 
when  he  was  allowed  to  open  them  again  after  a  short 
time,  he  found  himself  standing  before  a  lofty  palace. 
He  entered  it  to  see  the  god.  The  latter  had  a  meal 
prepared  for  him  and  said:  ''I  only  sent  for  you  to- 
day because  I  had  heard  you  intended  traveling 
to  the  West.  And  in  that  case  I  should  like  to  give  you 
a  letter  to  take  to  my  daughter." 

"But  where  is  your  daughter?"  asked  the  man. 

"She  is  married  to  the  river-god,"  was  the  reply. 
"All  you  need  to  do  is  to  take  along  the  letter  lying 
there.  When  you  reach  the  middle  of  the  Yellow  River, 
beat  against  the  side  of  the  ship  and  call  out :  '  Green- 
coat!'  Then  some  one  will  appear  and  take  the  letter 
from  you, ' ' 

And  with  these  words  he  handed  Hu-Wu-Bau  the 
letter,  and  he  was  taken  back  again  to  the  upper 
world. 


GHOST  STORIES  175 

When  he  came  to  the  Yellow  River  on  his  journey,  he 
did  what  the  Lord  of  the  Great  Mountain  had  told  him, 
and  cried :  ' '  Greencoat ! ' '  And  sure  enough,  a  girl  in 
green  garments  rose  from  the  water,  took  him  by  the 
hand  and  told  him  to  close  his  eyes.  Then  she  led  him 
into  the  palace  of  the  river-god  and  he  delivered  the 
letter.  The  river-god  entertained  him  splendidly,  and 
thanked  him  as  best  he  knew  how.  At  parting  he  said : 
"I  am  grateful  that  you  have  made  this  long  journey 
to  see  me.  I  have  nothing  to  give  you,  however,  save 
this  pair  of  green  silk  shoes.  While  you  are  wearing 
them  you  can  keep  on  walking  as  long  as  you  like  and 
never  grow  weary.  And  they  will  give  you  the  second 
sight,  so  that  you  will  be  able  to  see  the  spirits  and 
gods." 

The  man  thanked  him  for  the  gift  and  returned  to 
his  ship.  He  continued  on  his  journey  to  the  West, 
and  after  a  year  had  passed,  came  back  again.  When 
he  reached  the  Great  Mountain,  he  thought  it  would  be 
fit  and  proper  to  report  to  the  god.  So  he  once  more 
knocked  against  the  tree  and  gave  his  name.  In  a  mo- 
ment the  red-clad  messenger  appeared  and  led  him  to 
the  Lord  of  the  Mountain.  So  he  reported  that  he  had 
delivered  the  letter  to  the  river-god,  and  how  all  things 
were  there,  and  the  Lord  of  the  Mountain  thanked  him. 
During  tlie  meal  which  the  god  had  prepared  for  him, 
he  withdrew  for  a  few  moments  to  a  quiet  spot.  Sud- 
denly he  saw  his  deceased  father,  bound  and  loaded 
with  chains,  who  together  with  several  hundred  other 
criminals,  was  doing  menial  labor. 

Moved  to  tears,  he  asked:  ''0  my  father,  why  are 
you  here  ? ' ' 

His  father  replied :  ' '  During  my  life  on  earth  I  hap- 
pened to  tread  on  bread,  hence  I  was  condemned  to 
hard  labor  at  this  spot.    I  have  /passed  two  years  in 


176       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

this  manner,  yet  their  bitterness  has  been  unspeakable. 
Since  you  are  acquainted  with  the  Lord  of  the  Moun- 
tain, you  might  plead  for  me,  and  beg  him  to  excuse 
me  from  this  task  and  make  me  the  field-god  in  our 
village." 

His  son  promised  to  do  so,  and  went  back  and  pleaded 
with  the  Lord  of  the  Mountain  as  he  had  agreed. 
The  latter  seemed  inclined  to  listen  to  his  prayer,  yet 
said  wamingly:  ''The  quick  and  the  dead  tread  dif- 
ferent paths.  It  is  not  well  for  the  dead  and  the  li^dng 
to  abide  near  one  another  permanently." 

The  man  returned  home.  Yet,  in  about  a  year's 
time  nearly  all  his  children  had  died.  In  the  terror  of 
his  heart  he  turned  to  the  Lord  of  the  Great  Mountain. 
He  beat  on  the  tree ;  the  red-coat  came  and  led  him  into 
the  palace.  There  he  told  of  his  misfortune  and 
begged  the  god  to  protect  him.  The  Lord  of  the  Moun- 
tain smiled:  ''Did  I  not  tell  you  in  the  start  that  the 
quick  and  the  dead  tread  different  paths,  and  that  it  is 
not  well  if  they  abide  near  each  other  peraianently? 
Now  you  see  what  has  happened!"  Yet  he  sent  his 
messenger  to  fetch  the  man's  father.  The  father 
came  and  the  god  spake  to  him  as  follows :  "I  forgave 
you  3^our  offense  and  sent  you  back  to  your  home  as  a 
field-god.  It  was  your  duty  to  bring  happiness  to  your 
family.  Instead,  nearly  all  of  your  grand-children 
have  died  off.    Why  is  this  ? " 

And  the  father  said:  "I  had  been  away  from  home 
so  long  that  I  was  overjoyed  to  retuni.  Besides  I  had 
meat  and  drink  in  overflouing  measure.  So  I  thought 
of  my  little  grand-children  and  called  them  to  me." 

Then  the  Lord  of  the  Great  Mountain  appointed  an- 
other field-god  for  that  village,  and  also  gave  the 
father  another  place.  And  from  that  time  no  further 
misfortune  happened  to  the  family  of  Hu-AVu-Bau. 


GHOST  STORIES  17T 

Note:  The  Lord  of  the  Great  Mountain  was  originally  Huang 
Fe-Hu,  a  faithful  servant  of  the  tyrant  Dschou-Sin.  Because  of  an 
insult  offered  him,  he  joined  King  Wu,  and  when  the  latter  overcame 
the  tyrant,  was  made  Lord  of  the  Mountain,  and  overlord  of  tho  ten 
princes  of  the  nether  world. 

LII 

EETRIBUTION 

ONCE  Upon  a  time  there  was  a  boy  named  Ma, 
whose  father  taught  him  himself,  at  home.  The 
window  of  the  upper  story  looked  out  on  the  rear  up- 
on a  terrace  belonging  to  old  Wang,  who  had  a  garden 
of  chrysanthemums  there.  One  day  Ma  rose  early,  and 
stood  leaning  against  the  window,  watching  the  day 
dawn.  And  out  came  old  Wang  from  his  terrace  and 
watered  his  chrysanthemums.  When  he  had  just  fin- 
ished and  was  going  in  again,  along  came  a  water-car- 
rier, bearing  two  pails  on  his  shoulders,  who  seemed  to 
want  to  help  him.  But  the  old  man  grew  annoyed  and 
motioned  him  off.  Yet  the  water-carrier  insisted  on 
mounting  the  terrace.  So  they  pulled  each  other  about 
on  the  terrace-edge.  It  had  been  raining,  the  terrace 
was  slippery,  its  border  high  and  narrow,  and  when  the 
old  man  thrust  back  the  water-carrier  with  his  hand, 
the  latter  lost  his  balance,  slipped  and  tumbled  dowm 
the  slope.  Then  the  old  man  hastened  do^vn  to  pick 
him  up ;  but  the  two  pails  had  fallen  on  his  chest  and 
he  lay  there  with  feet  outstretched.  The  old  man  was 
extremely  frightened.  Without  uttering  a  sound,  he 
took  hold  of  the  water-carrier's  feet,  and  dragged  him 
through  the  back  door  to  the  bank  of  the  stream  which 
flowed  by  the  garden.  Then  he  fetched  the  pails  and 
set  them  down  beside  the  corpse.  After  that  he  went 
home,  locked  the  door  and  went  to  bed  again. 

Little  Ma,  in  spite  of  his  youth,  thought  it  would  be 


178       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  EOOK 

better  to  say  nothing  about  an  affair  of  this  kind,  in 
which  a  human  life  was  involved.  He  shut  the  window 
and  withdrew.  The  sun  rose  higher,  and  soon  he  heard 
a  clamor  without :  ''A  dead  man  is  lying  on  the  river- 
bank!"  The  constable  gave  notice,  and  in  the  after- 
noon the  judge  came  up  to  the  beating  of  gongs,  and 
the  inspector  of  the  dead  knelt  down  and  uncovered 
the  corpse ;  yet  the  body  showed  no  wound.  So  it  was 
said :  ' '  He  slipped  and  fell  to  his  death ! ' '  The  judge 
questioned  the  neighbors,  but  the  neighbors  all  insisted 
that  they  knew  nothing  of  the  matter.  Thereupon  the 
judge  had  the  body  placed  in  a  coffin,  sealed  it  with  his 
seal,  and  ordered  that  the  relatives  of  the  deceased  be 
found.    And  then  he  went  his  way. 

Nine  years  passed  by,  and  young  Ma  had  reached  the 
age  of  twenty-one  and  become  a  baccalaureate.  His 
father  had  died,  and  the  family  was  poor.  So  it 
came  about  that  in  the  same  room  in  which  he  had  for- 
merly studied  his  lessons,  he  now  gathered  a  few  pupils 
about  him,  to  instruct  them. 

The  time  for  examinations  drew  near.  Ma  had 
risen  early,  in  order  to  work.  He  opened  the  window 
and  there,  in  the  distant  alley,  he  saw  a  man  \vith  two 
pails  gradually  drawing  nearer.  When  he  looked 
more  closely,  it  was  the  water-carrier.  Greatly  fright- 
ened, he  thought  that  he  had  returned  to  repay  old 
Wang.  Yet  he  passed  the  old  man's  door  ^\T.thout 
entering  it.  Then  he  went  a  few  steps  further  to  the 
house  of  the  Lis;  and  there  went  in.  The  Lis  were 
wealthy  people,  and  since  they  were  near  neighbors 
the  Mas  and  they  were  on  a  visiting  footing.  The 
matter  seemed  very  questionable  to  Ma,  and  he  got  up 
and  followed  the  water-carrier. 

At  the  door  of  Li's  house  he  met  an  old  servant  who 
was    just   coming   out    and   who   said:     ''Heaven    is 


GHOST  STORIES  179 

about  to  send  a  child  to  our  mistress !  I  must  go  buy 
incense  to  bum  to  the  gods  in  order  to  show  our 
gratitude!" 

Ma  asked:  "Did  not  a  man  with  two  pails  of  water 
on  his  shoulder  just  go  in!" 

The  servant  said  there  had  not,  but  before  he  had  fin- 
ished speaking  a  maid  came  from  the  house  and  said: 
*'You  need  not  go  to  buy  incense,  for  I  have  found 
some.  And,  through  the  favor  of  heaven,  the  child 
has  already  come  to  us."  Then  Ma  began  to  realize 
that  the  water-carrier  had  returned  to  be  born  again 
into  the  life  of  earth,  and  not  to  exact  retribution. 
He  wondered,  though,  for  what  merit  of  his  the  former 
water-carrier  happened  to  be  re-born  into  so  wealthy 
a  family.  So  he  kept  the  matter  in  mind,  and  from 
time  to  time  inquired  as  to  the  child's  well-being. 

Seven  more  years  went  by,  and  the  boy  gradually 
grew  up.  He  did  not  show  much  taste  for  learning, 
but  he  loved  to  keep  birds.  Old  Wang  was  still  strong 
and  healthy.  And  though  he  was  by  this  time  more 
than  eighty  years  old,  his  love  for  his  chrysanthemums 
had  only  increased  with  age. 

One  day  Ma  once  more  rose  early,  and  stood  leaning 
against  his  window.  And  he  saw  old  Wang  come  out 
upon  his  terrace  and  begin  to  water  his  chrysanthe- 
mums. Little  Li  sat  in  the  upper  story  of  his  house 
flying  his  pigeons.  Suddenly  some  of  the  pigeons  flew 
down  on  the  railing  of  the  flower-garden.  The  boy  was 
afraid  they  might  fly  off  and  called  them,  but  the  pig- 
eons did  not  move.  The  boy  did  not  know  what  to  do : 
he  picked  up  stones  and  threw  them  at  the  birds.  By 
mistake  one  of  them  struck  old  Wang.  The  old  man 
started,  slipped,  and  fell  down  over  the  terrace.  Time 
passed  and  he  did  not  rise.  He  lay  there  with  his  feet 
outstretched.    The  boy  was  very  much   frightened. 


180       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Without  uttering  a  sound  he  softly  closed  his  window 
and  went  away.  The  sun  gradually  rose  higher,  and 
the  old  man's  sons  and  grandsons  all  came  out  to  look 
for  him.  They  found  him  and  said :  "He  slipped  and 
fell  to  his  death!"  And  they  buried  him  as  was  the 
custom. 

Note :  This  little  tale,  from  the  "Sin  Tsi  Hia,"  is  a  literary  master- 
piece because  of  the  exactness  with  which  the  punishment  follows 
upon  the  act,  long  after  the  latter  has  been  forgiven,  and  all  chance 
of  mishap  seemed  to  have  passed. 


Lin 

THE   GHOST   WHO   WAS     FOILED 

THERE  are  ghosts  of  many  kinds,  but  the  ghosts 
of  those  who  have  hung  themselves  are  the 
worst.  Such  ghosts  are  always  coaxing  other  living^ 
people  to  hang  themselves  from  the  beams  of  the  roof. 
If  they  succeed  in  persuading  some  one  to  hang  him- 
self, then  the  road  to  the  Nether  World  is  open  to 
them,  and  they  can  once  more  enter  into  the  wheel  of 
transforaiation.  The  following  story  of  such  a  ghost 
is  told  by  persons  worthy  of  belief. 

Once  upon  a  time  there  lived  a  man  in  Tsing  Tschou- 
fu  who  had  passed  his  military  examination,  and  had 
been  ordered  to  Tsinanfu  to  report  for  duty.  It  was 
at  the  season  of  rains.  So  it  happened  that  evening 
■came  on  before  he  could  reach  the  town-inn  where  he 
had  expected  to  pass  the  night.  Just  as  the  sun  was 
setting  he  reached  a  small  callage  and  asked  for  a 
night's  lodging.  But  there  were  only  poor  families  in 
the  village  who  had  no  room  for  him  in  their  huts.    So 


GHOST  STORIES  181 

they  directed  him  to  an  old  temple  which  stood  outside 
the  village,  and  said  he  could  spend  the  night  there. 

The  images  of  the  gods  in  the  temple  were  all  de- 
cayed, so  that  one  could  not  distinguish  one  from  the 
other.  Thick  spider-webs  covered  the  entrance,  and 
the  dust  lay  inches  high  everywhere.  So  the  soldier 
went  out  into  the  open,  where  he  found  an  old  flight  of 
steps.  He  spread  out  his  knapsack  on  a  stone  step, 
tied  his  horse  to  an  old  tree,  took  his  flask  from  his 
pocket  and  drank — for  it  had  been  a  hot  day.  There 
had  been  a  heavy  rain,  but  it  had  just  cleared  again. 
The  new  moon  was  on  the  decline.  The  soldier  closed 
his  eyes  and  tried  to  sleep. 

Suddenly  he  heard  a  rustling  sound  in  the  temple, 
and  a  cool  wind  passed  over  his  face  and  made  him 
shudder.  And  he  saw  a  woman  come  out  of  the  tem- 
ple, dressed  in  an  old  dirty  red  gown,  and  with  a  face 
as  white  as  a  chalk  wall.  She  stole  past  quietly  as 
though  she  were  afraid  of  being  seen.  The  soldier 
knew  no  fear.  So  he  pretended  to  be  asleep  and  did 
not  move,  but  watched  her  with  half-shut  eyes. 
And  he  saw  her  draw  a  rope  from  her  sleeve  and  dis- 
appear. Then  he  knew  that  she  was  the  ghost  of  one 
who  had  hung  herself.  He  got  up  softly  and  followed 
her,  and,  sure  enough,  she  went  into  the  village. 

When  she  came  to  a  certain  house  she  slipped  into 
the  court  through  a  crack  in  the  door.  The  soldier 
leaped  over  the  wall  after  her.  It  was  a  house  with 
three  rooms.  In  the  rear  room  a  lamp  was  burning 
dimly.  The  soldier  looked  through  the  window  into 
the  room,  and  there  was  a  young  woman  of  about 
twenty  sitting  on  the  bed,  sighing  deeply,  and  her 
kerchief  was  wet  through  with  tears.  Beside  her  lay  a 
little  child,  asleep.  The  woman  looked  up  toward  the 
beam  of  the  ceiling.     One  moment  she  would  weep  and 


182       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

the  next  she  would  stroke  the  child.  When  the  soldier 
looked  more  closely,  there  was  the  ghost  sitting  up  on 
the  beam.  She  had  passed  the  rope  around  her  neck 
and  was  hanging  herself  in  dumb  show.  And  when- 
ever she  beckoned  with  her  hand  the  woman  looked  up 
toward  her.    This  went  on  for  some  time. 

Finally  the  woman  said :  "You  sa^^  it  would  be  best 
for  mo  to  die.  Very  well,  then,  I  will  die ;  but  I  can- 
not part  from  my  child ! ' ' 

And  once  more  she  burst  into  tears.  But  the  ghost 
merely  laughed  and  coaxed  her  again. 

So  the  woman  said  determinedly :  "  It  is  enough.  I 
will  die!" 

With  these  words  she  opened  her  chest  of  clothes, 
put  on  new  garments,  and  painted  her  face  before  the 
mirror.  Then  she  drew  up  a  bench  and  climbed  up  on 
it.  She  undid  her  girdle  and  knotted  it  to  the  beam. 
She  had  already  stretched  forth  her  neck  and  was 
about  to  leap  from  the  bench,  when  the  child  suddenly 
awoke  and  began  to  cry.  The  woman  climbed  down 
again  and  soothed  and  quieted  her  child,  and  while  she 
was  petting  it  she  wept,  so  that  the  tears  fell  from  her 
eyes  like  a  string  of  pearls.  The  ghost  frowned  and 
hissed,  for  it  feared  to  lose  its  prey.  In  a  short  time 
the  child  had  fallen  asleep  again,  and  the  woman  once 
more  began  to  look  aloft.  Then  she  rose,  again 
climbed  on  the  bench,  and  was  about  to  lay  the  noose 
about  her  neck  when  the  soldier  began  to  call  out 
loudly  and  drum  on  the  window-pane.  Then  he  broke 
it  and  chmbed  into  the  room.  The  woman  fell  to  the 
ground  and  the  ghost  disappeared.  The  soldier  re- 
called the  woman  to  consciousness,  and  then  he  saw 
something  hanging  down  from  the  beam,  like  a  cord 
without  an  end.  Knowing  that  it  belonged  to  the 
ghost  of  the  hanged  woman  he  took  and  kept  it. 


GHOST  STORIES  183 

Then  he  said  to  the  woman:  ^'Take  good  care  of 
your  child!  You  have  but  one  life  to  lose  in  this 
world!'* 

And  with  that  he  went  out. 

Then  it  occurred  to  him  that  his  horse  and  his  bag- 
gage were  still  in  the  temple.  And  he  went  there  to 
get  them.  When  he  came  out  of  the  village  there  was 
the  ghost,  waiting  for  him  in  the  road. 

The  ghost  bowed  and  said :  * '  I  have  been  looking  for 
a  substitute  for  many  years,  and  to-daj%  when  it  seemed 
as  though  I  should  really  get  one,  you  came  along  and 
spoiled  my  chances.  So  there  is  nothing  more  for  me 
to  do.  Yet  there  is  something  which  I  left  behind  me 
in  my  hurry.  You  surely  must  have  found  it,  and  I 
will  ask  you  to  return  it  to  me.  If  I  only  have  this  one 
tiling,  my  not  having  found  a  substitute  will  not  worry 
me." 

Then  the  soldier  showed  her  the  rope  and  said  with 
a  laugh:  ''Is  this  the  tiling  you  mean?  Why,  if  I 
were  to  give  it  back  to  you  then  some  one  is  sure 
to  hang  themselves.    And  that  I  could  not  allow. ' ' 

With  these  words  he  wound  the  rope  around  his  arm, 
drove  her  off  and  said :     ' '  Now  be  off  with  you ! ' ' 

But  then  the  ghost  grew  angry.  Her  face  turned 
greenish-black,  her  hair  fell  in  wild  disorder  down  her 
neck,  her  eyes  grew  bloodshot,  aitd  her  tongue  hung 
far  out  of  her  mouth.  She  stretched  forth  both  hands 
and  tried  to  seize  the  soldier,  but  he  struck  out  at  her 
with  his  clenched  fist.  By  mistake  he  hit  himself  in 
the  nose  and  it  began  to  bleed.  Then  he  sprinkled  a 
few  drops  of  blood  in  her  direction  and,  since  the  ghosts 
cannot  endure  human  blood,  she  ceased  her  attack, 
moved  off  a  few  paces  and  began  to  abuse  him.  Thi^ 
she  did  for  some  time,  until  the  cock  in  the  village  be- 
gan to  crow.     Then  the  ghost  disappeared. 


184       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

In  the  meantime  the  farmer-folk  of  the  village  had 
come  to  thank  the  soldier.  It  seems  that  after  he  had 
left  the  woman  her  husband  had  come  home,  and  asked 
his  wife  what  had  happened.  And  then  for  the  first 
time  he  had  learned  what  had  occurred.  So  they  all 
set  out  together  along  the  road  in  order  to  look  for  the 
soldier  outside  the  village.  When  they  found  him  he 
was  still  beating  the  air  with  his  fists  and  talking 
wildly.  So  they  called  out  to  him  and  he  told  them 
what  had  taken  place.  The  rope  could  still  be  seen  on 
his  bare  arm;  yet  it  had  grown  fast  to  it,  and  sur- 
rounded it  in  the  shape  of  a  red  ring  of  flesh. 

The  day  was  just  dawiiing,  so  the  soldier  swung  him- 
self into  his  saddle  and  rode  away. 

Note :  This  tale  has  been  handed  down  traditionally,  and  is  given 
as  told  among  the  people. 


LIV 

THE   PUNISHMENT   OF   GREED 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  lived  a  man  south  of  the 
Yangtze-kiang.  He  had  taken  a  position  as  £ 
teacher  in  Sutschoufu,  on  the  border  of  Shantung. 
But  when  he  got  there  he  found  that  the  schoolhouse 
had  not  yet  been  completed.  Yet  a  two-story  build- 
ing in  the  neighborhood  had  been  rented,  in  which  the 
teacher  was  to  live  and  hold  school  in  the  meantime. 
This  house  stood  outside  the  village,  not  far  from  the 
river  bank.  A  broad  plain,  overgrown  v/ith  tangled 
brush,  stretched  out  from  it  on  every  side.  The 
teacher  was  pleased  with  the  view. 


GHOST  STORIES  185 

Well,  one  evening  he  was  standing  in  the  door  of  his 
house  watching  the  sun  go  down.  The  smoke  that 
rose  from  the  village  chimneys  gradually  merged  with 
the  twilight  shadows.  All  the  noises  of  the  day  had 
died  away.  Suddenly,  off  in  the  distance,  along  the 
river  bank,  he  beheld  a  fiery  gleam.  He  hurried  away 
at  once  in  order  to  see  what  it  might  be.  And  there, 
on  the  bank,  he  found  a  wooden  coffin,  from  which 
came  the  radiance  he  had  noticed.  Thought  the 
teacher  to  himself:  "The  jewels  with  which  they 
adorn  the  dead  on  their  journey  shine  by  night.  Per- 
haps there  are  gems  in  the  coffin!"  And  greed  awoke 
in  his  heart,  and  he  forgot  that  a  coffin  is  a  resting- 
place  of  the  dead  and  should  be  respected.  He  took 
up  a  large  stone,  broke  the  cover  of  the  coffin,  and 
bent  over  to  look  more  closely.  And  there  in  the  cof- 
fin lay  a  youth.  His  face  was  as  white  as  paper,  he 
wore  a  mourning  turban  on  his  head,  his  body  was 
wrapped  in  hempen  garments,  and  he  wore  straw  san- 
dals on  his  feet.  The  teacher  was  greatly  frightened 
and  turned  to  go  away.  But  the  corpse  had  already 
raised  itself  to  a  sitting  posture.  Then  the  teacher's 
fear  got  the  better  of  him,  and  he  began  to  run.  And 
the  corpse  climbed  out  of  its  coffin  and  ran  after  him. 
Fortunately  the  house  was  not  far  away.  The  teacher 
ran  as  fast  as  he  could,  flew  up  the  steps  and  locked  the 
door  after  him.  Gradually  he  caught  his  breath  again. 
Outside  there  was  not  a  sound  to  be  heard.  So  he 
thought  that  perhaps  the  corpse  had  not  followed  him 
all  the  way.  He  opened  the  window  and  peered  down. 
The  corpse  was  leaning  against  the  wall  of  the  house. 
Suddenly  it  saw  that  the  window  had  been  opened,  and 
with  one  leap  it  bounded  up  and  in  through  it.  Over- 
come by  terror,  the  teacher  fell  down  the  stairs  of  the 
house,  and  rolled  unconscious  to  the  bottom  of  the 


186      THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

flight.    And  when  he  did  so  the  corpse  fell  down  on  the 
floor  of  the  room  above. 

At  the  time  the  school  children  had  all  long  since 
gone  home.  And  the  owner  of  the  house  lived  in  an- 
other dwelling,  so  that  no  -one  knew  anything  about 
what  had  happened.  On  the  following  morning  the 
children  came  to  school  as  usual.  They  found  the  door 
locked,  and  when  they  called  no  one  answered.  Then 
they  broke  down  the  door  and  found  their  teacher  ly- 
ing unconscious  on  the  ground.  They  sprinkled  him 
with  ginger,  but  it  took  a  long  time  before  he  woke 
from  his  coma.  When  they  asked  he  told  them  all 
that  had  occurred.  Then  they  all  went  upstairs  and 
took  away  the  corpse.  It  was  taken  outside  the  vil- 
lage limits  and  burned,  and  the  bones  which  remained 
were  once  more  laid  in  the  coffin.  But  the  teacher 
said,  with  a  sigh:  ''Because  of  a  moment's  greed,  I 
nearly  lost  -my  life!"  He  resigned  his  position, 
returned  home  and  never,  through  all  the  days  of  his 
life,  did  he  speak  of  gain  again. 

Note:  The  corpse  wears  a  mourning  turban  and  is  dressed  in 
mourning.  According  to  local  tradition,  young  people  who  die 
before  their  parents,  are  laid  in  their  coffins  clad  in  mourning,  so 
that  even  in  death  they  may  do  their  duty  and  be  able  to  mourn 
their  parents  when  the  latter  shall  have  died.  The  tale  is  taken 
from  the  Sr  Tsi  Hia. 


LV 

THE   NIGHT   ON   THE   BATTLEFIELD 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  merchant,  w^ho  was 
wandering  toward  Shantung  with  his  wares, 
along  the  road  from  the  South.  At  about  the  second 
watch  of  the  night,  a  heavy  storm  blew  up  from  the 


GHOST  STORIES  187 

North.  And  he  chanced  to  see  an  inn  at  one  side  of 
the  road,  whose  lights  were  just  being  lit.  He  went  in 
to  get  something  to  drink  and  order  lodgings  for  the 
night,  but  the  folk  at  the  inn  raised  objections.  Yet 
an  old  man  among  them  took  pity  on  his  unhappy 
situation  and  said:  ^'We  have  just  prepared  a  meal 
for  warriors  who  have  come  a  long  distance,  and  we 
have  no  wine  left  to  serve  you.  But  there  is  a  little 
side  room  here  which  is  still  free,  and  there  you  may 
stay  overnight."  With  these  words  he  led  him  into  it. 
But  the  merchant  could  not  sleep  because  of  his  hunger 
and  thirst.  Outside  he  could  hear  the  noise  of  men 
and  horses.  And  since  all  these  proceedings  did  not 
seem  quite  natural  to  him,  he  got  up  and  looked 
through  a  crack  in  the  door.  And  he  saw  that  the 
whole  inn  was  filled  with  soldiers,  who  were  sitting  on 
the  ground,  eating  and  drinking,  and  talking  about 
campaigns  of  which  he  had  never  heard.  After  a 
time  they  began  calling  to  each  other:  ''The  general 
is  coming!"  And  far  off  in  the  distance  could  be 
heard  the  cries  of  his  body-guard.  All  the  soldiers 
hurried  out  to  receive  him.  Then  the  merchant  saw  a 
procession  with  many  paper  lanterns,  and  riding  in 
their  midst  a  man  of  martial  appearance  with  a  long 
beard.  He  dismounted,  entered  the  inn,  and  took  his 
place  at  the  head  of  the  board.  The  soldiers  mounted 
guard  at  the  door,  awaiting  his  commands,  and  the 
inn-keeper  served  food  and  drink,  to  which  the  general 
did  full  justice. 

When  he  had  finished  his  officers  entered,,  and  he 
said  to  them:  *'You  have  now  been  undervvay  for 
some  time.  Go  back  to  your  men.  I  shall  rest  a  little 
myself.  It  will  be  time  enough  to  beat  the  assembly 
when  the  order  to  advance  is  given." 

The  officers  received  his  commands  and  withdrew. 


188       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Then  the  general  called  out:  "Send  Asti  in!"  and 
a  young  officer  entered  from  the  left  side  of  the  house. 
The  people  of  the  inn  locked  the  gates  and  withdraw 
for  the  night,  while  Asti  conducted  the  long-haired  gen- 
eral to  a  door  at  the  left,  through  a  crack  of  which 
shone  the  light  of  a  lamp.  The  merchant  stole  from 
his  room  and  looked  through  the  crack  in  the  door. 
Within  the  room  was  a  bed  of  bamboo,  without  covers 
or  pillows.  The  lamp  stood  on  the  ground.  The  long- 
bearded  general  took  hold  of  his  head.  It  came  off 
and  he  placed  it  on  the  bed.  Then  Asti  took  hold  of 
his  arms.  These  also  came  otf  and  were  carefully 
placed  beside  the  head.  Then  the  old  general  threw 
himself  down  on  the  bed  crosswise,  and  Asti  took  hold 
of  his  body,  which  came  apart  below  the  thighs,  and 
the  two  legs  fell  to  the  ground.  Then  the  lamp  went 
out.  Overcome  by  terror  the  merchant  hurried  back 
to  his  room  as  fast  as  he  could,  holding  his  sleeves 
before  his  eyes,  and  laid  down  on  his  bed,  where  he 
tossed  about  sleepless  all  night. 

At  last  he  heard  a  cock  crow  in  the  distance.  He 
was  shivering.  He  took  his  sleeves  from  his  face  and 
saw  that  dawn  was  stealing  along  the  sky.  And  when 
he  looked  about  him,  there  he  was  lying  in  the  middle 
of  a  thick  clump  of  brush.  Eound  about  him  was  a 
wilderness,  not  a  house,  not  even  a  grave  was  to  bo 
seen  anywhere.  In  spite  of  being  chilled,  he  ran  about 
three  miles  till  he  came  to  the  nearest  inn.  The  inn- 
keeper opened  the  door  and  asked  him  with  astonish- 
ment where  he  came  from  at  that  early  hour.  So  the 
merchant  told  him  his  experiences  and  inquired  as  to 
the  sort  of  place  at  which  he  had  spent  the  night.  The 
inn-keeper  shook  his  head:  ''The  whole  neighbor- 
hood is  covered  mth  old  battlefields,"    was  his  reply, 


GHOST  STORIES  189 

''and  all  sorts  of  supernatural  things  take  place  on 
them  after  dark." 

Note :     This  tale  is  taken  from  the  Sin  Tsi  Hia. 

LVI 

THE   KINGDOM   OF   THE   OGRES 

IN  the  land  of  Annam  there  once  dwelt  a  man  named 
Su,  who  sailed  the  seas  as  a  merchant.  Once  his 
ship  was  suddenly  driven  on  a  distant  shore  by  a  great 
storm.  It  was  a  land  of  hills  broken  by  ravines  and 
green  with  luxuriant  foliage,  yet  he  could  see  something 
along  the  hills  which  looked  like  human  dwellings.  So 
he  took  some  food  with  him  and  went  ashore.  No 
sooner  had  he  entered  the  hills  than  he  could  see  at 
either  hand  the  entrances  to  caves,  one  close  beside 
the  other,  like  a  row  of  beehives.  So  he  stopped  and 
looked  into  one  of  the  openings.  And  in  it  sat  two 
ogres,  with  teeth  like  spears  and  eyes  like  fiery  lamps. 
They  were  just  devouring  a  deer.  The  merchant  was 
terrified  by  this  sight  and  turned  to  flee ;  but  the  ogres 
had  already  noticed  him  and  they  caught  him  and 
dragged  him  into  their  cave.  Then  they  talked  to  each 
other  with  animal  sounds,  and  were  about  to  tear  his 
clothes  from  his  hodj  and  devour  him.  But  the  mer- 
chant hurriedly  took  a  bag  of  bread  and  dried  meat  out 
and  offered  it  to  them.  They  divided  it,  ate  it  up  and 
it  seemed  to  taste  good  to  them.  Then  they  once  more 
went  through  the  bag;  but  he  gestured  with  his  hand 
to  show  them  that  he  had  no  more. 


190       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Then  he  said:  ''Let  me  go!  Aboard  my  ship  I 
have  frying-pans  and  cooking-pots,  vinegar  and  spices. 
With  these  I  could  prepare  your  food." 

The  ogres  did  not  understand  what  he  was  saying, 
however,  and  were  still  ferocious.  So  he  tried  to  make 
them  understand  in  dumb  show,  and  finally  they  seemed 
to  get  an  idea  of  his  meaning.  So  they  went  to  the 
ship  with  him,  and  he  brought  his  cooking  gear  to  the 
cave,  collected  brush-wood,  made  a  fire  and  cooked  the 
remains  of  the  deer.  When  it  was  done  to  a  turn  he 
gave  them  some  of  it  to  eat,  and  the  two  creatures  de- 
voured it  with  the  greatest  satisfaction.  Then  they 
left  the  cave  and  closed  the  opening  with  a  great  rock. 
In  a  short  space  of  time  they  returned  with  another 
deer  they  had  caught.  The  merchant  skinned  it, 
fetched  fresh  water,  washed  the  meat  and  cooked  sev- 
eral kettles  full  of  it.  Suddenly  in  came  a  whole  herd 
of  ogres,  who  devoured  all  he  had  cooked,  and  became 
quite  animated  over  their  eating.  They  all  kept 
pointing  to  the  kettle  which  seemed  too  small  to  them. 
When  three  or  four  days  had  passed,  one  of  the  ogres 
dragged  in  an  enormous  cooking-pot  on  his  back, 
which  was  thenceforth  used  exclusively. 

Now  the  ogres  crowded  about  the  merchant,  bringing 
him  wolves  and  deer  and  antelopes,  which  he  had  to 
cook  for  them,  and  when  the  meat  was  done  they  would 
call  him  to  eat  it  with  them. 

Thus  a  few  weeks  passed  and  they  gradually  came  to 
have  such  confidence  in  him  that  they  let  him  run  about 
freely.  And  the  merchant  listened  to  the  sounds 
which  they  uttered,  and  learned  to  understand  them. 
In  fact,  before  very  long  he  was  able  to  speak  the  lan- 
guage of  the  ogres  himself.  This  pleased  the  latter 
greatly,  and  they  brought  him  a  young  ogre  girl  and 
made  her  his  wife.    She  gave  him  valuables  and  fruit 


GHOST  STORIES  191 

to  win  his  confidence,  and  in  course  of  time  they  grew 
much  attached  to  each  other. 

One  day  the  ogres  all  rose  very  early,  and  each  one 
of  them  hung  a  string  of  radiant  pearls  about  his  neck. 
They  ordered  the  merchant  to  be  sure  and  cook  a  great 
quantity  of  meat.  The  merchant  asked  his  wife  what 
it  all  meant. 

''This  will  be  a  day  of  high  festival,"  answered  she, 
"we  have  invited  the  great  king  to  a  banquet." 

But  to  the  other  ogres  she  said:  "The  merchant 
has  no  string  of  pearls!" 

Then  each  of  the  ogres  gave  him  five  pearls  and  his 
wife  added  ten ,  so  that  he  had  fifty  pearls  in  all. 
These  his  wife  threaded  and  hung  the  pearl  necklace 
about  his  neck,  and  there  was  not  one  of  the  pearls 
which  was  not  worth  at  least  several  hundred  ounces 
of  silver. 

Then  the  merchant  cooked  the  meat,  and  having  done 
so  left  the  cave  w^ith  the  whole  herd  in  order  to  receive 
the  great  king.  They  came  to  a  broad  cave,  in  the 
middle  of  which  stood  a  huge  block  of  stone,  as  smooth 
and  even  as  a  table.  Round  it  were  stone  seats.  The 
place  of  honor  was  covered  with  a  leopard-skin,  and 
the  rest  of  the  seats  with  deerskins.  Several  dozen 
ogres  were  sitting  around  the  cave  in  rank  and  file. 

Suddenly  a  tremendous  storm  blew  up,  whirling 
around  the  dust  in  columns,  and  a  monster  appeared 
who  had  the  figure  of  an  ogre.  The  ogres  all  crowded 
out  of  the  cave  in  a  high  state  of  excitement  to  receive 
him.  The  great  king  ran  into  the  cave,  sat  down  with 
his  legs  outstretched,  and  glanced  about  him  mth  eyes 
as  round  as  an  eagle's.  The  whole  herd  followed  him 
into  the  cave,  and  stood  at  either  hand  of  him,  looking 
up  to  him  and  folding  their  arms  across  their  breasts 
in  the  form  of  a  cross  in  order  to  do  him  honor. 


192       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

The  great  king  nodded,  looked  around  and  asked: 
"Are  all  the  folk  of  the  Wo-Me  hills  present?" 

The  entire  herd  declared  that  they  were. 

Then  he  saw  the  merchant  and  asked:  **From 
whence  does  he  hail?" 

His  wife  answered  for  him,  and  all  spoke  with  praise 
of  his  art  as  a  cook.  A  couple  of  ogres  brought  in  the 
cooked  meat  and  spread  it  out  on  the  table.  Then  the 
great  king  ate  of  it  till  he  could  eat  no  more,  praised  it 
with  his  mouth  full,  and  said  that  in  the  future  they 
were  always  to  furnish  him  with  food  of  this  kind. 

Then  he  looked  at  the  merchant  and  asked :  '  *  Why 
is  your  necklace  so  short!" 

With  these  words  he  took  ten  pearls  from  his  owti 
necklace,  pearls  as  large  and  round  as  bullets  of  a 
blunderbuss.  The  merchant's  wife  quickly  took  them 
on  his  behalf  and  hung  them  around  his  neck ;  and  the 
merchant  crossed  his  arms  like  the  ogres  and  spoke  his 
thanks.  Then  the  great  king  went  off  again,  flying 
away  like  lightning  on  the  storm. 

In  the  course  of  time  heaven  sent  the  merchant  chil- 
dren, two  boys  and  a  girl.  They  all  had  a  human  form 
and  did  not  resemble  their  mother.  Gradually  the 
children  learned  to  speak  and  their  father  taught  them 
the  language  of  men.  They  grew  up,  and  were  soon  so 
strong  that  they  could  run  across  the  hills  as  though 
on  level  ground. 

One  day  the  merchant's  wife  had  gone  out  with  one 
of  the  boys  and  the  girl  and  had  been  absent  for  half- 
a-day.  The  north  wind  was  blowing  briskly,  and  in 
the  merchant's  heart  there  awoke  a  longing  for  his  old 
home.  He  took  his  son  by  the  hand  and  went  doAvn  to 
the  sea-shore.  There  his  old  ship  was  still  lying,  so  he 
climbed  into  it  with  his  boy,  and  in  a  day  and  a  night 
was  back  in  Annam  again. 


GHOST  STORIES  193 

When  he  reached  home  he  loosened  two  of  his  pearls 
from  his  chain,  and  sold  them  for  a  great  quantity  of 
gold,  so  that  he  could  keep  house  in  handsome  style. 
He  gave  his  son  the  name  of  Panther,  and  when  the 
boy  was  fourteen  years  of  age  he  could  lift  tliirty  hun- 
dred weight  with  ease.  Yet  he  was  rough  by  nature 
and  fond  of  fighting.  The  general  of  Annam,  aston- 
ished at  his  bravery,  appointed  him  a  colonel,  and  in 
putting  down  a  revolt  his  services  were  so  meritor- 
ious that  he  was  already  a  general  of  the  second  rank 
when  but  eighteen. 

At  about  tliis  time  another  merchant  was  also  driven 
ashore  by  a  storm  on  the  island  of  Wo-Me.  When  he 
reached  land  he  saw  a  youth  who  asked  him  with  aston- 
ishment:    ''Are  you  not  from  the  Middle  Kingdom!'* 

The  merchant  told  him  how  he  had  come  to  be  driven 
ashore  on  the  island,  and  the  youth  led  him  to  a  little 
cave  in  a  secret  valley.  Then  he  brought  deer-flesh  for 
him  to  eat,  and  talked  with  him.  He  told  him  that  his 
father  had  also  come  from  Annam,  and  it  turned  out 
that  his  father  was  an  old  acquaintance  of  the  man  to 
whom  he  was  talking. 

''We  will  have  to  wait  until  the  wind  blows  from  the 
North,"  said  the  youth,  "then  I  will  come  and  escort 
you.  And  I  will  give  you  a  message  of  greeting  to 
take  to  my  father  and  brother. ' ' 

"Why  do  you  not  go  along  yourself  and  hunt  up 
your  father?"  asked  the  merchant. 

"My  mother  does  not  come  from  the  Middle  King- 
dom," replied  the  youth.  "She  is  different  in  speech 
and  appearance-,  so  it  cannot  well  be. ' ' 

One  day  the  wind  blew  strongly  from  the  North,  and 
the  youth  came  and  escorted  the  merchant  to  his  ship, 
and  ordered  him,  at  parting,  not  to  forget  a  single  one 
of  his  words. 


194       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

When  the  merchant  returned  to  Annam,  he  went  to 
the  palace  of  Panther,  the  general,  and  told  him  all 
that  had  happened.  When  Panther  listened  to  him 
telling  abou,t  his  brother,  he  sobbed  with  bitter  grief. 
Then  he  secured  leave  of  absence  and  sailed  out  to  sea 
with  two  soldiers.  Suddenly  a  typhoon  arose,  which 
lashed  the  waves  until  they  spurted  sky-high.  The 
ship  turned  turtle,  and  Panther  fell  into  the  sea.  He 
was  seized  by  a  creature  and  flung  up  on  a  strand 
where  there  seemed  to  be  dwellings.  The  creature  who 
had  seized  him  looked  like  an  ogre,  so  Panther  ad- 
dressed him  in  the  ogre  tongue.  The  ogre,  surprised, 
asked  him  who  he  was,  and  Panther  told  him  his 
whole  story. 

The  ogre  was  pleased  and  said:  *'Wo-Me  is  my  old 
home,  but  it  lies  about  eight  thousand  miles  away  from 
here.     This  is  the  kingdom  of  the  poison  dragons." 

Then  the  ogre  fetched  a  ship  and  had  Panther  seat 
himself  in  it,  while  he  himself  pushed  the  ship  before 
him  through  the  water  so  that  it  clove  the  waves  like 
an  arrow.  It  took  a  whole  night,  but  in  the  morning 
a  shoreline  appeared  to  the  North,  and  there  on  the 
strand  stood  a  youth  on  look-out.  Panther  recognized 
his  brother.  He  stepped  ashore  and  they  clasped  hands 
and  wept.  Then  Panther  turned  around  to  thank  the 
ogre,  but  the  latter  had  already  disappeared. 

Panther  now  asked  after  his  mother  and  sister  and 
was  told  that  both  were  well  and  happy,  so  he  wanted  to 
go  to  them  with  his  brother.  But  the  latter  told  him  to 
wait,  and  went  off  alone.  Not  long  after  he  came  back 
with  their  mother  and  sister.  And  when  they  saw  Pan- 
ther, both  wept  with  emotion.  Panther  now  begged 
them  to  return  with  him  to  Annam. 

But  his  mother  replied:  '*I  fear  that  if  I  went, 
people  would  mock  me  because  of  my  figure." 


GHOST  STORIES  195 

*'I  am  a  high  officer,"  replied  Panther,  **and  people 
would  not  dare  to  insult  you." 

So  they  all  went  down  to  the  ship  together  with  him. 
A  favorable  Tvind  filled  their  sails  and  they  sped  home 
swiftly  as  an  arrow  flies.  On  the  third  day  they 
reached  land.  But  the  people  whom  they  encountered 
were  all  seized  with  terror  and  ran  away.  Then  Pan- 
ther took  off  his  mantle  and  divided  it  among  the 
three  so  that  they  could  dress  themselves. 

When  they  reached  home  and  the  mother  saw  her 
husband  again,  she  at  once  began  to  scold  him  violently 
because  he  had  said  not  a  word  to  her  when  he  went 
away.  The  members  of  his  family,  w4io  all  came  to 
greet  the  wife  of  the  master  of  the  house,  did  so  with 
fear  and  trembling.  But  Panther  ad^^sed  his  mother 
to  learn  the  language  of  the  Middle  Kingdom,  dress 
in  silks,  and  accustom  herself  to  human  food.  This 
she  agreed  to  do;  yet  she  and  her  daughter  had  men's 
clothing  made  for  them.  The  brother  and  sister  grad- 
ually grew  more  fair  of  complexion,  and  looked  like 
the  people  of  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Panther's  brother 
w^as  named  Leopard,  and  his  sister  Ogrechild.  Both 
possessed  great  bodily  strength. 

But  Panther  was  not  pleased  to  think  that  his 
brother  was  so  uneducated,  so  he  had  him  study. 
Leopard  was  highly  gifted;  he  understood  a  book  at 
first  reading ;  yet  he  felt  no  inclination  to  become  a  man 
of  learning.  To  shoot  and  to  ride  was  what  he  best 
loved  to  do.  So  he  rose  to  high  rank  as  a  professional 
soldier,  and  finally  married  the  daughter  of  a  distin- 
guished official. 

It  was  long  before  Ogrechild  found  a  husband,  be- 
cause all  suitors  were  afraid  of  their  mother-in-law 
to  be.  But  Ogrechild  finally  married  one  of  her 
brother's  subordinates.     She  could  draw  the  strongest 


196       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

bow,  and  strike  the  tiniest  bird  at  a  distance  of  a  hun- 
dred paces.  Her  arrow  never  fell  to  earth  without 
having  scored  a  hit.  "VMien  her  husband  went  out  to 
battle  she  always  accompanied  him,  and  that  he  finally 
became  a  general  was  largely  due  to  her.  Leopard  was 
already  a  field  marshal  at  the  age  of  thirty,  and 
his  mother  accompanied  him  on  his  campaigns.  When 
a  dangerous  enemy  drew  near,  she  buckled  on  armor, 
and  took  a  knife  in  her  hand  to  meet  him  in  place  of 
her  son.  And  among  the  enemies  who  encountered  her 
there  was  not  a  single  one  who  did  not  flee  from  her  in 
terror.  Because  of  her  courage  the  emperor  bestowed 
upon  her  the  title  of  "The  Superwoman." 

Note:  The  ogres  here  mentioned  are  the  primitive  inhabitants  of 
the  Island  of  Ceylon,  also  called  Rakshas,  who  appear  in  legend 
as  man-devouring  monsters. 


LVII 

THE    MAIDEN    WHO    WAS    STOLEN    AWAY 

IN  the  western  portion  of  the  old  capital  city  of  Lo 
Yang  there  was  a  ruined  cloister,  in  which  stood 
an  enormous  pagoda,  several  hundred  stories  liigh. 
Three  or  four  people  could  still  find  room  to  stand  on 
its  very  top. 

Not  far  from  it  there  lived  a  beautiful  maiden,  and 
one  very  hot  summer's  day  she  was  sitting  in  the 
courtyard  of  her  home,  trying  to  keep  cool.  And  as 
she  sat  there  a  sudden  cyclone  came  up  and  carried  her 
off.  When  she  opened  her  eyes,  there  she  was  on 
top  of  the  pagoda,  and  beside  her  stood  a  young  man 
in  the  dress  of  a  student. 


GHOST  STORIES  197 

He  was  very  polite  and  affable,  and  said  to  her: 
**It  seems  as  though  heaven  had  meant  to  bring  us 
together,  and  if  you  promise  to  marry  me,  we 
will  be  very  happy."  But  to  this  the  maiden  would 
not  agree.  So  the  student  said  that  until  she  changed 
her  mind  she  would  have  to  remain  on  the  pagoda-top. 
Then  he  produced  bread  and  wine  for  her  to  satisfy 
her  hunger  and  thirst,  and  disappeared. 

Thereafter  he  appeared  each  day  and  asked  her 
whether  she  had  changed  her  mind,  and  each  day  she 
told  him  she  had  not.  When  he  went  away  he  always 
carefully  closed  the  openings  in  the  pagoda-top  with 
stones,  and  he  had  also  removed  some  of  the  steps  of 
the  stairs,  so  that  she  could  not  climb  down.  And 
when  he  came  to  the  pagoda-top  he  always  brought  her 
food  and  drink,  and  he  also  presented  her  with  rouge 
and  powder,  dresses  and  mandarin-coats  and  all  sorts 
of  jewelry.  He  told  her  he  had  bought  them  in  the 
market  place.  And  he  also  hung  up  a  great  car- 
buncle-stone so  that  the  pagoda-top  was  bright  by 
night  as  well  as  by  day.  The  maiden  had  all  that  heart 
could  wish,  and  yet  she  was  not  happy. 

But  one  day  when  he  went  away  he  forgot  to  lock  the 
window.  The  maiden  spied  on  him  without  his  know- 
ing it,  and  saw  that  from  a  youth  he  turned  himself 
into  an  ogre,  with  hair  as  red  as  madder  and  a  face  as 
black  as  coal.  His  eyeballs  bulged  out  of  their  sockets, 
and  his  mouth  looked  like  a  dish  full  of  blood. 
Crooked  white  fangs  thrust  themselves  from  his  lips, 
and  two  "wings  grew  from  his  shoulders.  Spreading 
them,  he  flew  down  to  earth  and  at  once  turned  into  a 
man  again. 

The  maiden  was  seized  with  terror  and  burst  into 
tears.  Looking  down  from  her  pagoda  she  saw  a  wan- 
derer passing  below.     She  called  out,  but  the  pagoda 


198       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

was  so  high  that  her  voice  did  not  carry  down  to  him. 
She  beckoned  with  her  hand,  but  the  wanderer  did  not 
look  up.  Then  she  could  think  of  nothing  else  to  do 
but  to  throw  down  the  old  clothes  she  had  formerly 
worn.     They  fluttered  through  the  air  to  the  ground. 

The  wanderer  picked  up  the  clothes.  Then  he 
looked  up  at  the  pagoda,  and  quite  up  at  the  very  top 
he  saw  a  tiny  figure  wliich  looked  like  that  of  a  girl; 
yet  he  could  not  make  out  her  features.  For  a  long 
time  he  wondered  who  it  might  be,  but  in  vain.  Then 
he  saw  a  light. 

*'My  neighbor's  daughter,"  said  he  to  himself, 
**was  carried  away  by  a  magic  storm.  Is  it  possible 
that  she  may  be  up  there  ? ' ' 

So  he  took  the  clothes  with  him  and  showed  them 
to  the  maiden 's  parents,  and  when  they  saw  them  they 
burst  into  tears. 

But  the  maiden  had  a  brother,  who  was  stronger  and 
braver  than  any  one  for  miles  aromid.  When  the  tale 
had  been  told  him  he  took  a  heavy  ax  and  went  to  the 
pagoda.  There  he  hid  himself  in  the  tall  grass  and 
waited  for  what  would  happen.  When  the  sun  was 
just  going  down,  along  came  a  youth,  tramping  the  hill. 
Suddenly  he  turned  into  an  ogre,  spread  his  wings 
and  was  about  to  fly.  But  the  brother  flung  his  ax  at 
him  and  struck  him  on  the  arm.  He  began  to  roar 
loudly,  and  then  fled  to  the  western  hills.  But  Avhcn 
the  brother  saAv  that  it  was  impossible  to  climb  the  pa- 
goda, he  went  back  and  enlisted  the  aid  of  several 
neighbors.  With  them  he  returned  the  folloAving 
morning  and  they  climbed  up  into  the  pagoda.  Most 
of  the  steps  of  the  stairway  were  in  good  condition, 
for  the  ogre  had  only  destroyed  those  at  the  top.  But 
they  were  able  to  get  up  with  a  ladder,  and  then  the 


GHOST  STORIES  199 

brother  fetched  down  his  sister  aud  brought  her  safely 
home  again. 
And  that  was  the  end  of  the  enchantanent. 

Note:     In  .this  tale  the  ogre  is  a  Yakscha  or  a  Fe  Tian  Ya  Tscha. 


Lvm 

THE    FLYING   OGRE 

THERE  once  hved  in  Sianfu  an  old  Buddhist  monk, 
who  loved  to  wander  in  lonely  places.  In  the 
course  of  his  wanderings  he  once  came  to  the  Kuku- 
Nor,  and  there  he  saw  a  tree  which  w^as  a  thousand 
feet  high  and  many  cords  in  breadth.  It  was  hollow 
inside  and  one  could  see  the  sky  shining  down  into  it 
from  above. 

When  he  had  gone  on  a  few  miles,  he  saw  in  the  dis- 
tance a  girl  in  a  red  coat,  barefoot,  and  with  unbound 
hair,  who  was  running  as  fast  as  the  wind.  In  a 
moment  she  stood  before  him. 

''Take  pity  on  me  and  save  my  life!"  said  she  to 
him. 

When  the  monk  asked  her  what  w^as  the  trouble,  she 
replied:  ''A  man  is  pursuing  me.  If  you  will  tell 
him  you  have  not  seen  me,  I  will  be  grateful  to  you  all 
my  life  long!^' 

With  that  she  ran  up  to  the  hollow  tree  and  crawled 
into  it. 

When  the  monk  had  gone  a  little  further,  he  met  one 
who  rode  an  armored  steed.  He  wore  a  garment  of 
gold,  a  bow  was  slung  across  his  shoulders,  and  a  sword 


200       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

hung  at  his  side.  His  horse  ran  with  the  speed  of 
lightning,  and  covered  a  couple  of  miles  with  every 
step.  "Whether  it  ran  in  the  air  or  on  the  ground, 
its  speed  was  the  same. 

"Have  you  seen  the  girl  in  the  red  coat?"  asked  the 
stranger.  And  when  the  monk  replied  that  he  had 
seen  nothing,  the  other  continued:  "Bonze,  you 
should  not  lie !  This  girl  is  not  a  human  being,  but  a 
flying  ogre.  Of  flying  ogres  there  are  thousands  of 
varieties,  who  bring  ruin  to  people  everywhere.  I 
have  already  slain  a  countless  number  of  them,  and 
have  pretty  well  done  away  with  them.  But  this  one 
is  the  worst  of  all.  Last  night  the  Lord  of  the  Heav- 
ens gave  toe  a  triple  command,  and  that  is  the 
reason  I  have  hurried  down  from  the  skies.  There 
are  eight  thousand  of  us  under  way  in  all  directions 
to  catch  this  monster.  If  you  do  not  tell  the  truth, 
monk,  then  you  are  sinning  against  heaven  itself!" 

Upon  that  the  monk  did  not  dare  deceive  him,  but 
pointed  to  the  hollow  tree.  The  messenger  of  the 
skies  dismounted,  stepped  into  the  tree  and  looked 
about  him.  Then  he  once  more  mounted  his  horse, 
which  carried  him  up  the  hollow  trunk  and  out  at 
the  end  of  the  tree.  The  monk  looked  up  and  could 
see  a  small,  red  flame  come  out  of  the  tree-top.  It 
was  followed  by  the  messenger  of  the  skies.  Both 
rose  up  to  the  clouds  and  disappeared.  After  a  time 
there  fell  a  rain  of  blood.  The  ogre  had  probably  been 
hit  by  an  arrow  or  captured. 

Afterward  the  monk  told  the  tale  to  the  scholar 
who  wrote  it  down. 

Note:     This  flying  ogre  is  also  of  the  Yakscha  tribe. 


GHOST  STORIES  201 

LIX 

BLACK   AKTS 

THE  wild  people  who  dwell  in  the  South- West 
are  masters  of  many  black  arts.  They  often 
lure  men  of  the  Middle  Kingdom  to  their  country  by 
promising  them  their  daughters  in  marriage,  but  their 
promises  are  not  to  be  trusted.  Once  there  was  the 
son  of  a  poor  family,  who  agreed  to  labor  for  three 
years  for  one  of  the  wild  men  in  order  to  becoane  his 
son-in-law.  At  the  end  of  that  time  the  wedding  was 
celebrated,  and  the  couple  were  given  a  little  house 
for  a  home.  But  no  sooner  had  they  entered  it  than 
the  wife  warned  her  husband  to  be  on  his  guard,  since 
her  parents  did  not  like  him,  and  would  seek  to  do  him 
harm.  In  accordance  with  the  custom  she  entered  the 
house  first  with  a  lighted  lantern,  but  when  the  bride- 
groom followed  her  she  had  disappeared.  And  thus 
it  went,  day  by  day.  During  the  daytime  she  was 
there,  but  when  evening  came  she  disappeared. 

And  one  day,  not  long  after  they  had  been  married, 
his  w^if^  said  to  him:  *' To-morrow  morning  my 
mother  celebrates  her  birthday,  and  you  must  go  to 
congratulate  her.  They  will  offer  you  tea  and  food. 
The  tea  you  may  drink,  but  be  sure  not  to  touch  any 
of  the  food.     Keep  tliis  in  mind!" 

So  the  following  day  the  wife  and  husband  went 
to  her  mother's  home  and  offered  their  con- 
gratulations. Her  parents  seemed  highly  pleased, 
and  served  them  with  tea  and  sweets.  The  son-in- 
law  drank,  but  ate  nothing,  though  his  wife's  parents, 
with  kind  words  and  friendly  gestures,  kept  urging 
him  to  help  himself.     At  last  the  son-in-law  did  not 


202       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

know  what  to  do,  and  thought  that  surely  they  could 
mean  him  no  ill.  And  seeing  the  fresh  caught  eels 
and  crabs  on  the  plate  before  him,  he  ate  a  little  of 
them.  His  wife  gave  him  a  reproachful  glance,  and 
he  offered  some  excuse  for  taking  his  leave. 

But  his  mother-in-law  said:  "This  is  my  birthday. 
You  sirnjily  must  taste  my  birthday  noodles ! ' ' 

With  that  she  placed  a  great  dish  before  him,  fiUed 
with  noodles  that  looked  like  threads  of  silver,  min- 
gled with  fat  meat,  and  spiced  with  fragrant  mush- 
rooms. During  all  the  time  he  had  been  living  in  the 
country  the  son-in-law  had  never  yet  seen  such  an 
appetizing  dish.  Its  pleasant  odor  rose  temptingly 
to  his  nostrils,  and  he  could  not  resist  raising  his 
chop-sticks.  His  wife  glanced  over  at  him,  but  he 
pretended  that  he  did  not  see  her. 

She  coughed  significantly,  but  he  acted  as  though 
he  did  not  hear.  Finally  she  trod  on  his  foot  under 
the  table;  and  then  he  regained  control  of  himself. 

,  He  had  not  as  yet  eaten  half  of  the  food  and  said: 
*'My  hunger  is  satisfied." 

Then  he  took  leave,  and  went  off  with  his  w^fe. 

"This  is  a  serious  matter,"  said  the  latter.  "You 
would  not  listen  to  my  words,  and  now  you  will  surely 
have  to  die!" 

But  still  he  did  not  believe  her,  until  he  suddenly 
felt  terrible  pains,  which  soon  grew  unbearable,  so 
that  he  fell  to  the  ground  unconscious.  His  wife  at 
once  hung  him  up  by  the  feet  from  the  beam  of  the 
roof,  and  put  a  panful  of  gloAving  charcoal  under  his 
body,  and  a  great  jar  of  water,  into  which  she  had 
poured  sesame  oil,  in  front  of  the  fire,  directly  below^ 
his  mouth.  And  when  the  fire  had  heated  him  thor- 
oughly, he  suddenly  opened  his  mouth — and  can  you 
imagine  what  came  out  of  it!    A  squirming,  crawling 


GHOST  STORIES  203 

mass  of  poisonous  worms,  centipedes,  toads  and  tad- 
poles, who  all  fell  into  the  jar  of  water.  Then  his  wife 
untied  him,  carried  him  to  bed,  and  gave  him  wine 
mingled  with  realgar  to  drink.    Then  he  recovered. 

''What  you  ate  in  the  belief  that  they  were  eels  and 
crabs,"  said  his  wife,  ''were  nothing  but  toads  and 
tadpoles,  and  the  birthday  noodles  were  poisonous 
worms  and  centipedes.  But  you  must  continue  to  be 
careful.  My  parents  know  that  you  have  not  died, 
and  they  will  think  up  other  evil  plans.'* 

A  few  days  later  his  father-in-law  said  to  him: 
"There  is  a  large  tree  growing  on  the  precipice  which 
juts  over  the  cave.  In  it  is  the  nest  of  the  phoenix. 
You  are  still  young  and  able  to  climb,  so  go  there 
quickly  and  fetch  me  the  eggs ! ' ' 

His  son-in-law  went  home  and  told  his  wife. 

"Take  long  bamboo  poles,"  said  she,  "and  tie  them 
together,  and  fasten  a  curved  sword  at  the  top.  And 
take  these  nine  loaves  of  bread  and  these  hens*  eggs, 
there  are  seven  times  seven  of  them.  Carry  them 
along  with  you  in  a  basket.  When  you  come  to  the 
spot  you  will  see  a  large  nest  up  in  the  branches.  Do 
not  climb  the  tree,  but  chop  it  down  with  the  curved 
sword.  Then  throw  away  your  poles,  and  run  for 
dear  life.  Should  a  monster  appear  and  follow  you, 
throw  him  the  loaves  of  bread,  three  loaves  at  a  time, 
and  finally  throw  down  the  eggs  on  the  ground  and 
make  for  home  as  quickly  as  you  can.  In  this  way  you 
may  escape  the  danger  which  threatens  you." 

The  man  noted  all  she  said  exactly  and  went.  And 
sure  enough  ho  saw  the  bird's  nest — it  was  as  large 
as  a  round  pavilion.  Then  he  tied  his  cun''ed  sword 
to  the  poles,  chopped  at  the  tree  with  all  his  strength, 
laid  down  his  poles  on  the  ground  and  never  looked 
around  but  ran  for  dear  life.     Suddenly  he  heard  the 


204       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

roaring  of  a  thunder-stonn  rising  above  him.  When 
he  looked  up  he  saw  a  great  dragon,  many  fathoms 
long  and  some  ten  feet  across.  His  eyes  gleamed 
like  two  lamps  and  he  was  spitting  fire  and  flame  from 
his  maw.  He  had  stretched  out  two  feelers  and  was 
feeling  along  the  ground.  Then  the  man  swiftly  flung 
the  loaves  into  the  air.  The  dragon  caught  them, 
and  it  took  a  little  time  before  he  had  devoured  them. 
But  no  sooner  had  the  man  gained  a  few  steps  than 
the  dragon  once  more  came  flying  after  him.  Then 
he  flung  him  more  loaves  and  Avhen  the  loaves  came 
to  an  end,  he  turned  over  his  basket  so  that  the  eggs 
rolled  over  the  ground.  The  dragon  had  not  yet  sat- 
isfied his  hunger  and  opened  his  greedy  jaws  wide. 
When  he  suddenly  caught  sight  of  the  eggs,  he  de- 
scended from  the  air,  and  since  the  eggs  were  scat- 
tered round  about,  it  took  some  time  before  he  had 
sucked  them  all.  In  the  meantime  the  man  succeeded 
in  escaping  to  his  home. 

When  he  entered  the  door  and  saw  his  wife,  he 
said  to  her,  amid  sobs:  "It  was  all  I  could  do  to 
escape,  and  I  am  lucky  not  to  be  in  the  dragon's 
stomach !  If  this  sort  of  thing  keeps  up  much  longer 
I  am  bound  to  die ! ' ' 

With  these  words  he  kneeled  and  begged  his  wife 
pitifully  to  save  his  life. 

** Where  is  your  home?"  asked  his  ^\iie. 

"My  home  is  about  a  hundred  miles  away  from 
here,  in  the  Middle  Kingdom,  and  my  old  mother  is 
still  living.  The  only  thing  that  worries  me  is  that 
we  are  so  poor." 

His  wife  said:  "I  will  flee  with  you,  and  we  ^vill 
find  your  mother.  And  waste  no  regrets  on  your 
poverty. ' ' 

With  that  she  gathered  up  all  the  house  held  in  the 


GHOST  STORIES  205 

way  of  pearls  and  precious  stones,  put  them  in  a  bag 
and  had  her  husband  tie  it  around  his  waist.  Then 
she  also  gave  him  an  umbrella,  and  in  the  middle  of 
the  night  they  climbed  the  wall  with  the  aid  of  a  lad- 
der, and  stole  away. 

His  wife  had  also  said  to  him:  ''Take  the  um- 
brella on  your  back  and  run  as  fast  as  ever  you  can! 
Do  not  open  it,  and  do  not  look  around !  I  will  follow 
you  in  secret." 

So  he  turned  North  and  ran  with  all  his  might  and 
main.  He  had  been  running  for  a  d^y  and  a  night, 
liad  covered  nearly  a  hundred  miles,  and  passed  the 
boundaries  of  the  wild  people's  country,  when  his  legs 
gave  out  and  he  grew  hungry.  Before  him  lay  a 
mountain  village.  He  stopped  at  the  village  gate  to 
rest,  drew  some  food  from  his  pocket  and  began  to 
eat.  And  he  looked  around  without  being  able  to  see 
his  wife. 

Said  he  to  himself:  **  Perhaps  she  has  deceived  me 
after  all,  and  is  not  coming  with  me!" 

After  he  had  finished  eating,  he  took  a  drink  from 
a  spring,  and  painfully  dragged  himself  further. 
When  the  heat  of  the  day  was  greatest  a  violent 
mountain  rain  suddenly  began  to  fall.  In  his  haste 
he  forgot  what  his  wife  had  told  him  and  opened  his 
umbrella.    And  out  fell  his  wife  upon  the   ground. 

She  reproached  him:  "Once  more  you  have  not 
listened  to  my  advice.  Now  the  damage  has  been 
done ! ' ' 

Quickly  she  told  him  to  go  to  the  village,  and  there 
to  buy  a  white  cock,  seven  black  tea-cups,  and  half  a 
length  of  red  nettlecloth. 

**Do  not  be  sparing  of  the  silver  pieces  in  your 
pocket!"  she  cried  after  him  as  he  went  off. 

He   went   to   the    village,    attended  to  everything^ 


206       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

and  came  back.  The  woman  tore  the  cloth  apart, 
made  a  coat  of  it  and  put  it  on.  No  sooner  had  they 
walked  a  few  miles  before  they  could  see  a  red  cloud 
rising  up  in  the  South,  like  a  flying  bird. 

''That  is  my  mother,"  said  the  woman. 

In  a  moment  the  cloud  was  overhead.  Then  the 
w^oman  took  the  black  tea-cups  and  threw  tliem  at  it. 
Seven  she  threw  and  seven  fell  to  earth  again.  And 
then  they  could  hear  the  mother  in  the  cloud  weeping 
and  scolding,  and  thereupon  the  cloud  disappeared. 

They  went  on  for  about  four  hours.  Then  they 
heard  a  sound  like  the  noise  of  silk  being  torn,  and 
could  see  a  cloud  as  black  as  ink,  which  was  rushing 
up  against  the  wind. 

''Alas,  that  is  my  father!"  said  the  woman.  "This 
is  a  matter  of  Hf e  and  death,  for  he  will  not  let  us  be ! 
Because  of  my  love  for  you  I  will  now  have  to  dis- 
obey the  holiest  of  laws ! ' ' 

With  these  words  she  quickly  seized  the  white  cock, 
separated  its  head  from  its  body,  and  flung  the  head 
into  the  air.  At  once  the  black  cloud  dissolved,  and 
her  father's  body,  the  head  severed  from  the  trunk, 
fell  down  by  the  edge  of  the  road.  Then  the  woman 
wept  bitterly,  and  when  she  had  wept  her  fill  they 
buried  the  corpse.  Thereupon  they  w^ent  together  to 
her  husband's  home,  where  they  found  his  old  mother 
still  living.  They  then  undid  the  bag  of  pearls  and 
jewels,  bought  a  piece  of  good  ground,  built  a  fine 
house,  and  became  wealthy  and  respected  members 
of  the  community. 

Note:  Realgar:  The  Chinese  believe  that  realgar  is  a  mithridate 
and  tonic. 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS 


LX 

THE  SORCEKER  OF  THE  WHITE  LOTUS  LODGE 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  sorcerer  who  be- 
longed to  the  White  Lotus  Tjodge.  Ho  knew 
how  to  deceive  the  multitude  with  his  black  arts,  and 
many  who  wished  to  learn  the  secret  of  his  enchant- 
ments became  his  pupils. 

One  day  the  sorcerer  wished  to  go  out.  He  placed 
a  bowl  which  he  covered  with  another  bowl  in  the  hall 
of  his  house,  and  ordered  his  pupils  to  watch  it.  But 
he  warned  them  against  uncovering  the  bowl  to  see 
what  might  be  in  it. 

No  sooner  had  he  gone  than  the  pupils  uncovered 
the  bo\\4  and  saw  that  it  was  filled  with  clear  water. 
And  floating  on  the  water  was  a  little  ship  made  of 
straw,  with  real  masts  and  sails.  They  were  sur- 
prised and  pushed  it  with  their  fingers  till  it  upset. 
Then  they  quickly  righted  it  again  and  once  more 
covered  the  bowl.  By  that  time  the  sorcerer  was 
already  standing  among  them.  He  was  angry  and 
scolded  them,  sa}"ing:  ^'AVhy  did  you  disobey  my 
command  I ' ' 

His  pupils  rose  and  denied  that  they  had  done  so. 

But  the  sorcerer  answered:  *'Did  not  my  ship  turn 
turtle  at  sea,  and  yet  you  try  to  deceive  me  I" 

On  another  evening  he  lit  a  giant  candle  in  his  room, 
and  ordered  his  pupils  to  watch  it  lest  it  be  blown  out 
by  the  wind.  It  must  have  been  at  the  second  watch 
of  the  night   and  the  sorcerer  had  not  yet  oome  back. 

209 


210       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

The  pupils  grew  tired  and  sleepy,  so  they  weut  to  bed 
and  gradually  fell  asleep.  When  they  woke  up  again 
the  candle  had  gone  out.  So  they  rose  quickly  and 
re-lit  it.  But  the  sorcerer  was  already  in  the  room, 
and  again  he  scolded  them. 

"Truly  we  did  not  sleep!  How  could  the  light 
have  gone  out?" 

Angrily  the  sorcerer  replied:  "You  let  me  walk 
fifteen  miles  in  the  dark,  and  still  you  can  talk  such 
nonsense!" 

Then  his  pupils  were  very  much  frightened. 

In  the  course  of  time  one  of  his  pupils  insulted  the 
sorcerer.  The  latter  made  note  of  the  insult,  but 
said  nothing.  Soon  after  he  told  the  pupil  to  feed  the 
^wine,  and  no  sooner  had  he  entered  the  sty  than  his 
(master  turned  him  into  a  pig.  The  sorcerer  then  at 
once  called  in  a  butcher,  sold  the  pig  to  the  man,  and 
he  went  the  way  of  all  pigs  who  go  to  the  butcher. 

One  day  this  pupil's  father  turned  up  to  ask  after 
his  son,  for  he  had  not  come  back  to  his  home  for  a 
long  time.  The  sorcerer  told  him  that  his  son  had 
left  him  long  ago.  The  father  returned  home  and  in- 
quired everywhere  for  his  son  without  success.  But 
one  of  his  son's  fellow-pupils,  who  knew  of  the  matter, 
informed  the  father.  So  the  father  complained  to 
the  district  mandarin.  The  latter,  however,  feared 
that  the  sorcerer  might  make  himself  invisible.  He 
did  not  dare  to  have  him  arrested,  but  informed  his 
superior  and  begged  for  a  thousand  well-armed  sol- 
diers. These  surrounded  the  sorcerer's  home  and 
seized  him,  together  with  his  -wife  and  child.  All 
three  were  put  into  wooden  cages  to  be  transported  to 
the  capital. 

The  Toad  wound  through  the  mountains,  and  in  the 
midst  of  the  hills  up  came  a  giant  as  large  as  a  tree, 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  211 

with  eyes  like  saucers,  a  mouth  like  a  plate,  and  teeth  a 
foot  long.  The  soldiers  stood  there  trembling  and 
did  not  dare  to  move. 

Said  the  sorcerer:  ''That  is  a  mountain  spirit. 
My  wife  will  be  able  to  drive  him  off. ' ' 

They  did  as  he  suggested,  unchained  the  woman, 
and  she  took  a  spear  and  went  to  meet  the  giant.  The 
latter  was  angered,  and  he  swallowed  her,  tooth  and 
nail.     This  frightened  the  rest  all  the  more. 

The  sorcerer  said:  ''Well,  if  he  has  done  away 
with  my  wife,  then  it  is  my  son 's  turn ! ' ' 

So  they  let  the  son  out  of  his  cage.  But  the  giant 
swallowed  liim  in  the  same  way.  The  rest  all  looked 
on  without  knowing  what  to  do. 

The  sorcerer  then  wept  with  rage  and  said :  ' '  First 
he  destroys  my  "wife,  and  then  my  son.  If  only  he 
might  be  punished  for  it!  But  I  am  the  only  one 
who  can  punish  him ! ' ' 

And,  sure  enough,  they  took  him  out  of  his  cage, 
too,  gave  him  a  sword,  and  sent  liim  out  against  the 
giant.  The  sorcerer  and  the  giant  fought  with  each 
other  for  a  time,  and  at  last  the  giant  seized  the  sor- 
cerer, thrust  him  into  his  maw,  stretched  his  neck  and 
swallowed  him.     Then  he  went  his  way  contentedly. 

And  now  when  it  was  too  late,  the  soldiers  real- 
ized that  the  sorcerer  had  tricked  them. 

Note :  The  Lodge  of  the  White  Lotus  is  one  of  the  secret  revolu- 
tionary societies  of  China.  It  harks  back  to  Tung  Tian  Giau  Dschu 
as  its  founder.  Compare  note  to  No.  18.  The  "mountain  spirit,"  of 
course,  is  an  optical  illusion  called  up  by  the  sorcerer,  by  means  of 
which  he  frees  his  family  and  himself  from  the  soldiers. 


212       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

LXI 

THE   THREE  EVILS 

ONCE  upon  a  time,  in  the  old  days,  there  lived 
a  young  man  by  the  name  of  Dschou  Tschu. 
He  was  of  more  than  ordinary  strength,  and  no  one 
oouM  withstand  him.  He  was  also  wild  and  undisci- 
plined, and  wherever  he  was,  quarrels  and  brawls 
arose.  Yet  the  village  elders  never  ventured  to  pun- 
ish him  seriously.  He  wore  a  high  hat  on  his  head, 
adorned  with  two  pheasants'  wings.  His  garments 
were  woven  of  embroidered  silk,  and  at  his  side  hung 
the  Dragonspring  sword.  He  was  given  to  play  and 
to  drinking,  and  his  hand  was  inclined  to  take  that 
which  belonged  to  others.  Whoever  offended  him 
had  reason  to  dread  the  consequences,  and  he  always 
mixed  into  disputes  in  which  others  were  engaged. 
Thus  he  kept  it  up  for  years,  and  was  a  pest  through- 
out the  neighborhood. 

Then  a  new  mandarin  came  to  that  district.  When 
he  had  arrived,  he  first  went  quietly  about  the  country 
and  listened  to  the  people's  complaints.  And  they 
told  him  that  there  were  three  great  evils  in  that  dis- 
trict. 

Then  he  clothed  himself  in  coarse  garments,  and 
wept  before  Dschou  Tschu's  door.  Dschou  Tschu 
was  just  coming  from  the  tavern,  where  he  had  been 
drinking.  He  was  slapping  his  sword  and  singing 
in  a  loud  voice. 

AVhen  he  -reached  his  house  he  asked:  **Who  is 
weeping  here  so  pitifully?" 

Ajid  the  mandarin  replied:  *'I  am  weeping  be- 
cause of  the  people's  distress." 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  213 

Then  Dschou  Tschu  saw  liim  and  broke  out  into 
loud  laughter. 

**You  are  mistaken,  my  friend,"  said  he.  ** Revolt 
is  seething  round  about  us  like  boiling  water  in  a  ket- 
tle. But  here,  in  our  little  comer  of  the  land,  all  is 
quiet  and  peaceful.  The  harvest  has  been  abundant, 
corn  is  plentiful,  and  all  go  happily  about  their  work. 
When  you  talk  to  me  about  distress  I  have  to  think 
of  the  man  who  groans  without  being  sick.  And 
who  are  you,  tell  me  that,  who  instead  of  grieving  for 
yourself,  are  grieving  for  others?  And  what  are  you 
doing  before  my  door?" 

**I  am  the  new  mandarin,"  replied  the  other. 
'*  Since  I  left  my  litter  I  have  been  looking  about  in  the 
neighborhood.  I  find  the  people  are  honest  and  sim- 
ple in  their  way  of  life,  and  every  one  has  sufficient  to 
wear  and  to  eat.  This  is  all  just  as  you  state.  Yet, 
strange  to  say,  when  the  elders  come  together,  they  al- 
ways sigh  and  complain.  And  if  they  are  asked  why, 
they  answer:  'There  are  three  great  evils  in  our 
district!^  I  have  come  to  ask  you  to  do  away  with 
two  of  them,  as  to  the  third,  perhaps  I  had  better 
remain  silent.  And  this  is  the  reason  I  weep  before 
your  door. ' ' 

''Well,  what  are  these  evils!"  answered  Dschou 
Tschu.  "Speak  freely,  and  tell  me  openly  all  that 
you  know!" 

"The  first  evil,"  said  the  mandarin,  "is  the  evil 
dragon  at  the  long  bridge,  who  causes  the  water  to 
rise  so  that  man  and  beast  are  drowned  in  the  river. 
The  second  evil  is  the  tiger  with  the  white  forehead, 
who  dwells  in  the  hills.  And  the  third  evil,  Dschou 
Tschu — is  yourself!" 

Then  the  blush  of  shame  mounted  to  the  man's 
cheek,  and  he  bowed  and  said:    "You  have  come  here 


214       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

from  afar  to  be  the  mandarin  of  this  district,  and  yet 
you  feel  such  sympathy  for  the  people?  I  was  born 
in  this  place  and  yet  I  have  only  made  our  elders 
grieve.  What  sort  of  a  creature  must  I  be?  I  beg 
that  you  will  return  home  again.  I  will  see  to  it  that 
matters  improve!" 

Then  he  ran  without  stopping  to  the  hills,  and 
hunted  the  tiger  out  of  his  cave.  The  latter  leaped 
into  the  air  so  that  the  whole  forest  was  shaken  as 
though  by  a  storm.  Then  he  came  rushing  up,  roaring, 
and  stretching  out  his  claws  savagely  to  seize  his 
enemy.  Dschou  Tschu  stepped  back  a  pace,  and  the 
tiger  lit  on  the  ground  directly  in  front  of  him.  Then 
he  thrust  the  tiger's  neck  to  the  ground  with  his  left 
hand,  and  beat  him  without  stopping  with  his  right, 
until  he  lay  dead  on  the  earth.  Dschou  Tschu  loaded 
the  tiger  on  his  back  and  went  home. 

Then  he  went  to  the  long  bridge.  He  undressed, 
took  his  sword  in  his  hand,  and  thus  dived  into  the 
water.  No  sooner  had  he  disappeared,  than  there  was 
a  boiling  and  hissing,  and  the  waves  began  to  foam 
and  billow.  It  sounded  like  the  mad  beating  of  thou- 
sands of  hoofs.  After  a  time  a  stream  of  blood  shot 
up  from  the  depths,  and  the  water  of  the  river  turned 
red.  Then  Dschou  Tschu,  holding  the  dragon  in  his 
hand,  rose  out  of  the  waves. 

He  went  to  the  mandarin  and  reported,  with  a  bow : 
**I  have  cut  off  the  dragon ^s  head,  and  have  also  done 
away  with  the  tiger.  Thus  I  have  happily  accom- 
plished your  command.  And  now  I  shall  wander  a- 
way  so  that  you  may  be  rid  of  the  third  evil  as  well. 
Lord,  watch  over  my  country,  and  tell  the  elders  that 
they  need  sorrow  no  more ! ' ' 

When  he  had  said  this  he  enlisted  as  a  soldier.  In 
combat  against  the  robbers  he  gained  a  great  reputa- 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  215 

tion  and  once,  when  the  latter  were  .pressing  him 
hard,  and  he  saw  that  he  could  not  save  himself,  he 
bowed  to  the  East  and  said:  ''The  day  has  come  at 
last  when  I  can  atone  for  my  sin  with  my  life!" 
Then  he  offered  his  neck  to  the  sword  and  died. 

Note:    A   legendary  tale  rather  than  a  folk-story,   with  a  fine 
moral. 


LXII 

HOW   THEEE   HEROES  CAME   BY   THEIR  DEATHS   BECAUSE   OF 
TWO   PEACHES 

AT  the  beginning  of  his  reign  Duke  Ging  of  Tsi 
loved  to  draw  heroes  about  him.  Among  those 
whom  he  attached  to  him  were  three  of  quite  extraor- 
dinary bravery.  The  first  was  named  Gung  Sun 
Dsia,  the  second  Tian  Kai  Gang,  the  third  Gu  I  Dsi. 
All  three  were  highly  honored  by  the  prince,  but  the 
honor  paid  them  made  them  presumptuous,  they  kept 
the  court  in  a  turmoil,  and  overstepped  the  bounds  of 
respect  which  lie  between  a  prince  and  his  servants. 

At  the  time  Yan  Dsi  was  chancellor  of  Tsi.  The 
duke  consulted  him  as  to  what  would  be  best  to  do. 
And  the  chancellor  advised  him  to  give  a  great  court 
banquet  and  invite  all  his  courtiers.  On  the  table, 
the  choicest  dish  of  all,  stood  a  platter  holding  four 
magnificent  peaches. 

Then,  in  accordance  with  his  chancellor's  advice, 
the  Duke  rose  and  said :  ' '  Here  are  some  magnificent 
peaches,  but  I  cannot  give  one  to  each  of  you. 
Only  those  most  worthy  may  eat  of  them.  I  myself 
reign  over  the  land,  and  am  the  first  among  the  princes 


216       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

of  the  empire.  I  liave  been  successful  in  holding  my 
possessions  and  power,  and  that  is  my  merit.  Hence 
one  of  the  peaches  falls  to  me.  Yan  Dsi  sits  here  as 
my  chancellor.  He  regulates  communications  with 
foreign  lands  and  keeps  the  peace  among  the  people. 
He  has  made  my  kingdom  powerful  among  the  king- 
doms of  the  earth.  That  is  his  merit,  and  hence  the 
second  peach  falls  to  him.  Now  there  are  but  two 
peaches  left;  yet  I  cannot  tell  which  ones  among  you 
are  the  worthiest.  You  may  rise  yourselves  and  tell 
us  of  your  merits.  But  whoever  has  performed  no 
great  deeds,  let  him  hold  his  tongue!" 

Then  Gung  Sun  Dsia  beat  upon  his  sword,  rose  up 
and  said:  *'I  am  the  prince's  captain  general.  In 
the  South  I  besieged  the  kingdom  of  Lu,  in  the  West 
I  conquered  the  kingdom  of  Dsin,  in  the  North  I  cap- 
tured the  army  of  Yan.  All  the  princes  of  the  East 
come  to  the  Duke's  court  and  acknowledge  the  over- 
lordship  of  Tsi.  That  is  my  merit.  I  do  not  know 
whether  it  deserves  a  peach." 

The  Duke  replied :  * '  Great  is  your  merit !  A  peach 
is  your  just  due!" 

Then  Tian  Kai  Giang  rose,  beat  on  the  table,  and 
cried:  **I  have  fought  a  hundred  battles  in  the  army 
of  the  prince.  I  have  slain  the  enemy's  general-in- 
chief,  and  captured  the  enemy's  flag.  I  have  ex- 
tended the  borders  of  the  Duke's  land  till  the  size  of 
liis  realm  has  been  increased  by  a  thousand  miles. 
How  is  it  with  my  merit  ? ' ' 

The  Duke  said:  ''Great  is  your  merit!  A  peach 
is  your  just  due ! ' ' 

Then  Gu  I  Dsi  arose;  his  eyes  started  from  their 
sockets,  and  he  shouted  with  a  loud  voice:  ''Once, 
when  the  Duke  was  crossing  the  Yellow  River,  wind 
and  waters  rose.    A  river-dragon  snapped  up  one  of 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  217 

Ike  steeds  of  the  chariot  aud  tore  it  away.  The  ferry- 
boat rocked  like  a  sieve  and  was  about  to  capsize. 
Then  I  took  my  sword  and  leaped  into  the  stream,  t 
fought  with  the  dragon  in  the  midst  of  the  foaming 
waves.  And  by  reason  of  my  strength  I  managed 
to  kill  him,  though  my  eyes  stood  out  of  my  head 
with  my  exertions.  Then  I  came  to  the  surface  with 
the  dragon's  head  in  one  hand,  and  holding  the  rein  of 
the  rescued  horse  in  the  other,  and  I  had  saved  my 
prince  from  drowning.  Whenever  our  country  was 
at  war  with  neighboring  states,  I  refused  no  service. 
I  commanded  the  van,  I  fought  in  single  combat. 
Never  did  I  turn  my  back  on  the  foe.  Once  the 
prince 's  chariot  stuck  fast  in  the  swamp,  and  the  enemy 
hurried  up  on  all  sides.  I  jDulled  the  chariot  out, 
and  drove  off  the  hostile  mercenaries.  Since  I  have 
been  in  the  prince 's  service  I  have  saved  his  life  more 
than  once.  1  grant  that  my  merit  is  not  to  be  com- 
pared with  that  of  the  prince  and  that  of  the  chan- 
cellor, yet  it  is  greater  than  that  of  my  two  companions. 
Both  have  received  peaches,  while  I  must  do  without. 
This  means  that  real  merit  is  not  rewarded,  and  that 
the  Duke  looks  on  me  with  disfavor.  And  in  such  case 
how  may  I  ever  show  myself  at  court  again ! ' ' 

With  these  words  he  drew  his  sword  and  killed  him- 
self. 

Then  Gung  Sun  Osia  rose,  bowed  twice,  and  said 
with  a  sigh:  ''Both  my  merit  and  that  of  Tian  Kai 
Oiang  does  not  compare  with  Gu  I  Dsi's  and  yet  the 
peaches  were  given  us.  We  have  been  rewarded  be- 
yond our  deserts,  and  such  reward  is  sha:meful.  Hence 
it  is  better  to  die  than  to  live  dishonored!" 

He  took  his  sword  and  swung  it,  and  his  own  head 
rolled  on  the  sand. 

Tian  Kai  Giang  looked  up  and  uttered  a  groan  of 


218       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

disgust.  He  blew  the  breath  from  his  mouth  in  front 
of  him  like  a  rainbow,  and  his  hair  rose  on  end  with 
rage.  Then  he  took  sword  in  hand  and  said:  "We 
three  have  always  ser\'ed  our  prince  bravely.  We 
were  like  the  same  flesh  and  blood.  The  others  are 
dead,  and  it  is  my  duty  not  to  sur^Hve  them!" 

And  he  thrust  his  sword  into  his  throat  and  died. 

The  Duke  sighed  incessantly,  and  commanded  that 
they  be  given  a  splendid  burial.  A  brave  hero  values 
his  honor  more  than  his  life.  The  chancellor  kneAV  this, 
and  that  was  why  he  purposely  arranged  to  incite  the 
three  heroes  to  kill  themselves  by  means  of  the  two 
peaches. 

Note:  Duke  Ging  of  Tsi  (Eastern  Shantung)  was  an  older 
contemporary  of  Confucius.  The  chancellor  Yan  Dsi,  who  is  the 
reputed  author  of  a  work  on  philosophy,  is  the  same  who  prevented 
the  appointment  of  Confucius  at  the  court  of  Tsi. 


LXIII 

HOW  THE  KIVER-GOD's  WEDDING  WAS  BROKEN   OFF 

AT  the  time  of  the  seven  empires  there  lived  a  man 
by  the  name  of  Si-Men  Bau,  who  was  a  governor 
on  the  Yellow  River.  In  this  district  the  river-god 
was  held  in  high  honor.  The  sorcerers  and  witches  who 
dwelt  there  said:  ''Every  year  the  river-god  looks 
for  a  bride,  who  must  be  selected  from  among  the  peo- 
ple. If  she  be  not  found  then  wind  and  rain  will  not 
come  at  the  proper  seasons,  and  there  will  be  scanty 
crops  and  floods ! "  And  then,  when  a  girl  came  of  age 
in  some  wealthy  family,  the  sorcerers  would  say  that 
she  should  be  selected.    Whereupon  her  parents,  who 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  219 

wished  to  protect  their  daughter,  would  bribe  them  with 
large  sums  of  money  to  look  for  some  one  else,  till  the 
sorcerers  would  give  in,  and  order  the  rich  folk  to 
share  the  expense  of  buying  some  poor  girl  to  be  cast 
into  the  river.  The  remainder  of  the  money  they 
would  keep  for  themselves  as  their  profit  on  the  trans- 
action. But  whoever  would  not  pay,  their  daughter 
was  chosen  to  be  the  bride  of  the  river-god,  and  was 
forced  to  accept  the  w^edding  gifts  which  the  sorcerers 
brought  her.  The  people  of  the  district  chafed  griev- 
ously under  this  custom. 

Now  when  Si-Men  entered  into  office,  he  heard  of  this 
evil  custom.  He  had  the  sorcerers  come  before  him 
and  said:  "See  to  it  that  you  let  me  know  when  the 
day  of  the  river-god's  wedding  comes,  for  I  myself 
wdsh  to  be  present  to  honor  the  god !  This  will  please 
him,  and  in  return  he  will  shower  blessings  on  my  peo- 
ple." With  that  he  dismissed  them.  And  the  sor- 
cerers were  full  of  praise  for  his  piety. 

So  when  the  day  arrived  they  gave  him  notice.  Si- 
Men  dressed  himself  in  his  robes  of  ceremony,  entered 
his  chariot  and  drove  to  the  river  in  festival  proces- 
sion. The  elders  of  the  people,  as  well  as  the  sorcerers 
and  the  witches  were  all  there.  And  from  far  and  near 
men,  women  and  children  had  flocked  together  in  order 
to  see  the  show.  The  sorcerers  placed  the  river-bride 
on  a  couch,  adorned  her  with  her  bridal  jewels,  and 
kettledrums,  snaredrums  and  merry  airs  vied  with 
each  other  in  joyful  sound. 

They  were  about  to  thrust  the  couch  into  the  stream, 
and  the  girl's  parents  said  farewell  to  her  amid  tears. 
But  Si-Men  bade  them  w^ait  and  said:  "Do  not  be  in 
such  a  hurry !  I  have  appeared  in  person  to  escort  the 
bride,  hence  everything  must  be  done  solemnly  and  in 
order.    First  some  -one  must  go  to  the  river-god's  cas- 


220       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

tie,  and  let  him  know  tliat  he  may  come  himself  and 
fetch  his  bride." 

And  with  these  words  he  looked  at  a  witch  ai^d  said: 
**You  may  go!"  the  witch  hesitated,  but  he  ordered 
his  servants  to  seize  her  and  thrust  her  into  the  stream. 
After  which  about  an  hour  went  by. 

**That  woman  did  not  understand  her  business," 
continued  vSi-Men,  "or  else  she  would  have  been  back 
long  ago !"  And  with  that  he  looked  at  one  of  the  sor- 
cerers and  added :  * '  Do  you  go  and  do  better ! ' '  The 
sorcerer  paled  with  fear,  but  Si-Men  had  him  seized 
and  cast  into  the  river.    Again  half-an-hour  went  by. 

Then  Si-Men  pretended  to  be  uneasy.  "Both  of 
them  have  made  a  botch  of  their  errand,"  said  he,  "and 
are  causing  the  bride  to  wait  in  vain!"  Once  more 
he  looked  at  a  sorcerer  and  said:  "Do  you  go  and 
hunt  them  up ! "  But  the  sorcerer  flung  himself  on  the 
ground  and  begged  for  mercy.  And  all  the  rest  of 
the  sorcerers  and  witches  knelt  to  him  in  a  row,  and 
pleaded  for  grace.  And  they  took  an  oath  that  they 
would  never  again  seek  a  bride  for  the  river-god. 

Then  Si-Men  held  his  hand,  and  sent  the  girl  back  to 
her  home,  and  the  evil  custom  was  at  an  end  forever. 

Note:  Si-Men  Bau  was  an  historical  personage,  who  lived  five 
centuries  before  Christ. 


LXIV 

DSC  HANG  LIANG 

DSCHANG  LIANG  was  a  native  of  one  of  those 
states  which  had  been  destroyed  by  the  Emperor 
Tsin  Schi  Huang.  And  Dschang  Liang  determined  to 
do  a  deed  for  his  dead  king's  sake,  and  to  that  end 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  221 

gathered  followers  with  whom  to  slay  Tsin  Schi  Huang. 

Once  Tsin  Schi  Huang  was  making  a  progress 
through  the  country.  When  he  came  to  the  plain  of 
Bo  Lang,  Dschang  Liang  armed  his  people  with  iron 
maces  in  order  to  kill  him.  But  Tsin  Schi  Huang  al- 
ways had  two  traveling  coaches  which  were  exactly  a- 
like  in  appearance.  In  one  of  them  he  sat  himself, 
while  in  the  other  was  seated  another  person.  Dschang 
Liang  and  his  followers  met  the  decoy  wagon,  and 
Dschang  Liang  was  forced  to  flee  from  the  Emperor's 
rage.  He  came  to  a  ruined  bridge.  An  icy  wind  was 
blowing,  and  the  snowflakes  were  whirling  through  the 
air.  There  he  met  an  old,  old  man  wearing  a  black  tur- 
ban and  a  yellow  gown.  The  old  man  let  one  of  his 
shoes  fall  into  the  water,  looked  at  Dschang  Liang  and 
said:    ''Fetch  it  out,  little  one!'^ 

Dschang  Liang  controlled  himself,  fetched  out  the 
shoe  and  brought  it  to  the  old  man.  The  latter 
stretched  out  his  foot  to  allow  Dschang  Liang  to  put  it 
on,  which  he  did  in  a  respectful  manner.  This  pleased 
the  old  man  and  he  said :  * '  Little  one,  something  may 
be  made  of  you!  Come  here  to-morrow  morning 
early,  and  I  will  have  something  for  you." 

The  following  morning  at  break  of  dawn,  Dschang 
Liang  appeared.  But  the  old  man  was  already  there 
and  reproached  him:  ''You  are  too  late.  To-day  I 
•will  tell  you  nothing.  To-morr.ow  you  must  come 
earlier. ' ' 

So  it  went  on  for  three  days,  and  Dschang  Liang's 
patience  was  not  exhausted.  Then  the  old  man  was 
satisfied,  brought  forth  the  Book  of  Hidden  Comple- 
ments, and  gave  it  to  him.  "You  must  read  it,'*  said 
he,  "and  then  you  ytIII  be  able  to  rule  a  great  em- 
peror. When  your  task  is  completed,  seek  me  at  the 
foot  of  the  Gu  Tschong  Mountain.    There  you  will 


222       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

find  a  yellow  stone,  and  I  will  be  by  that  yellow 
stone." 

Dschang  Liang  took  the  book  and  aided  the  ancestor 
of  the  Han  dynasty  to  conquer  the  empire.  The  em^ 
peror  made  him  a  count.  From  that  time  forward 
Dschang  Liang  ate  no  human  food  and  concentrated  in 
spirit.  He  kept  company  mth  the  four  whitebeards  of 
the  Sh^ng  Mountain,  and  with  them  shared  the  sunset 
roses  in  the  clouds.  Once  he  met  two  boys  who  were 
singing  and  dancing : 

"Geen  the  gamaents  j^ou  should  wear, 
If  to  heaven's  gate  you'd  fare ; 
There  the  Golden  Mother  greet, 
Bow  before  the  Wood  Lord's  feet !" 

When  Dschang  Liang  heard  this,  he  bowed  before  the 
youths,  and  said  to  his  friends:  ''Those  are  angel 
children  of  the  King  Father  of  the  East.  The  Golden 
Mother  is  the  Queen  of  the  West.  The  Lord  of  Wood 
is  the  King  Father  of  the  East.  They  are  the  two  pri- 
mal powers,  the  parents  of  all  that  is  male  and  female, 
the  root  and  fountain  of  heaven  and  earth,  to  whom 
all  that  has  life  is  indebted  for  its  creation  and  nour- 
ishment. The  Lord  of  Wood  is  the  master  of  all  the 
male  saints,  the  Golden  Mother  is  the  mistress  of  all 
the  female  saints.  Whoever  would  gain  immortality, 
must  first  greet  the  Golden  Mother  and  then  bow  be- 
fore the  King  Father.  Then  he  may  rise  up  to  the 
three  Pure  Ones  and  stand  in  the  presence  of  the  High- 
est. The  song  of  the  angel  children  shows  the  manner 
in  which  the  hidden  knowledge  may  be  acquired." 

At  about  that  time  the  emperor  was  induced  to  have 
some  of  his  faithful  servants  slain.  Then  Dschang 
Liang  left  his  ser^dce  and  went  to  the  Gu  Tschong 
Mountain.     There  he  found  the  old  man  by  the  yellow 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  223 

stone,  gained  the  hidden  knowledge,  returned  home, 
and  feigning  illness  loosed  his  soul  from  his  body  and 
disappeared. 

Later,  when  the  rebellion  of  the  "Red  Eyebrows" 
broke  out,  his  tomb  was  opened.  But  all  that  was 
found  within  it  was  a  yellow  stone.  Dschang  Liang 
was  wandering  with  Laotsze  in  the  invisible  world. 

Once  his  grandson  Dschang  Dau  Ling  went  to  Kun- 
lun  Mountain,  in  order  to  visit  the  Queen  Mother  of 
the  West.  There  he  met  Dschang  Liang.  Dschang 
Dau  Ling  gained  power  over  demons  and  spirits,  and 
became  the  first  Taoist  pope.  And  the  secret  of  his 
power  has  been  handed  down  in  his  family  from  gener- 
ation to  generation. 

Note :  "In  a  yellow  robe,"  is  an  indication  of  Taoism :  compare 
with  No.  38.  "The  Book  of  Hidden  Complements"  (Yin  Fu  Ging). 
Compare  with  Lia  Dsi,  Introduction. 


LXV 

OLD   DRAGONBEAED 

AT  the  time  of  the  last  emperor  of  the  Sui  dynasty, 
the  power  was  in  the  hands  of  the  emperor's 
uncle,  Yang  Su.  He  was  proud  and  extravagant.  In 
his  halls  stood  choruses  of  singers  and  bands  of  danc- 
ing girls,  and  serving-maids  stood  ready  to  obey  his 
least  sign.  When  the  great  lords  of  the  empire  came 
to  visit  him  he  remained  comfortably  seated  on  his 
couch  while  he  received  them. 

In  those  days  there  lived  a  bold  hero  named  Li 
Dsing.    He  came  to  see  Yang  Su  in  humble  clothes  in 


224.       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

order  to  bring  him  a  plan  for  the  quieting  of  the  em- 
pire. 

He  made  -a  low  bow  to  which  Yang  Su  did  not  reply, 
and  then  he  said:  ''The  empire  is  about  to  be  trou- 
bled by  dissension  and  heroes  are  everywhere  taking 
up  arms.  You  are  the  highest  servant  of  the  imperial 
house.  It  should  be  your  duty  to  gather  the  bravest 
around  the  throne.  And  you  should  not  rebuff  people 
by  your  haughtiness ! " 

When  Yang  Su  heard  liim  speak  in  this  fashion  he 
collected  liimself,  rose  from  his  place,  and  spoke  to 
him  in  a  friendly  manner. 

Li  Dsing  handed  him  a  memorial,  and  Yang  Su 
entered  into  talk  with  him  concerning  all  sorts  of 
things.  A  serving-maid  of  extraordinary  beauty  stood 
beside  them.  She  held  a  red  flabrum  in  her  hand, 
and  kept  her  eyes  fixed  on  Li  Dsing.  The  latter  at 
length  took  his  leave  and  returned  to  his  inn. 

Later  in  the  day  some  one  knocked  at  his  door.  He 
looked  out,  and  there,  before  the  door,  stood  a  person 
turbaned  and  gowned  in  purple,  and  carrying  a  bag 
slung  from  a  stick  across  his  shoulder. 

Li  Dsing  asked  who  it  was  and  received  the  answer : 
* '  I  am  the  fan-bearer  of  Yang  Su ! " 

With  that  she  entered  the  room,  threw  back  her  man- 
tle and  took  off  her  turban.  Li  Dsing  saw  that  she 
was  a  maiden  of  eighteen  or  nineteen. 

She  bowed  to  him,  and  when  he  had  replied  to  her 
greeting  she  began:  ''I  have  dwelt  in  the  house  of 
Yang  Su  for  a  long  time  and  have  seen  many  famous 
people,  but  none  who  could  equal  you.  I  will  serve  you 
wherever  you  go ! '  ^ 

Li  Dsing  answered :  "The  minister  is  powerful.  I 
am  afraid  that  we  will  plunge  ourselves  into  misfor- 
tune." 

*'He  is  a  living  corpse,  in  whom  the  breath  of  life 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  225 

grows  scant,"  said  the  fan-bearer,  ''and  we  need  not 
fear  him. ' ' 

He  asked  her  name,  and  she  said  it  was  Dschang, 
and  that  she  was  the  oldest  among  her  brothers  and 
sisters. 

And  when  he  looked  at  her,  and  considered  her  cour- 
ageous behavior  and  her  sensible  words,  he  reaUzcd 
that  she  was  a  girl  of  heroic  cast,  and  they  agreed  to 
marry  and  make  their  escape  from  the  city  in  secret. 
The  fan-bearer  put  on  men's  clothes,  and  they  mounted 
horses  and  rode  away.  They  had  determined  to  go  to 
Tai5aianfu. 

On  the  following  day  they  stopped  at  an  inn.  They 
had  their  room  put  in  order  and  made  a  fire  on  the 
hearth  to  cook  their  meal.  The  fan-bearer  was  comb- 
ing her  hair.  It  was  so  long  that  it  swept  the  ground, 
and  so  shining  that  you  could  see  your  face  in  it.  Li 
Dsing  had  just  left  the  room  to  groom  the  horses. 
Suddenly  a  man  who  had  a  long  curling  mustache 
like  a  dragon  made  his  appearance.  He  came  along 
riding  on  a  laime  mule,  threw  down  his  leather  bag  on 
the  ground  in  front  of  the  hearth,  took  a  pillow,  made 
himself  comfortable  on  a  couch,  and  watched  the  fan- 
bearer  as  she  combed  her  hair.  Li  Dsing  saw  him 
and  grew  angry;  but  the  fan-bearer  had  at  once  seen 
through  the  stranger.  She  motioned  Li  Dsing  to  con- 
trol himself,  quickly  finished  combing  her  hair  and  tied 
it  in  a  knot. 

Then  she  greeted  the  guest  and  asked  his  name. 

He  told  her  that  he  was  named  Dschang. 

**Why,  my  name  is  also  Dschang,"  said  she,  ''so  we 
must  be  relatives !" 

Thereupon  she  bowed  to  him  as  her  elder  brother. 

"How  many  are  there  of  yon  brothers?"  she  then 
inquired. 

"I  am  the  third,"  he  answered,  "and  you!" 


226       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

''I  am  the  oldest  sister." 

"How  fortunate  that  I  should  have  found  a  sister 
to-day,"  said  the  stranger,  highly  pleased. 

Then  the  fan-bearer  called  to  Li  Dsing  through  the 
door  and  said:  ''Come  in!  I  msh  to  present  my 
third  brother  to  you!" 

Then  Li  Dsing  came  in  and  greeted  him. 

They  sat  down  beside  each  other  and  the  stranger 
asked :     ' '  What  have  you  to  eat  I ' ' 

''A  leg  of  mutton,"  was  the  answer. 

"I  am  quite  hungry,"  said  the  stranger. 

So  Li  Dsing  went  to  the  market  and  brought  bread 
and  wine.  The  stranger  drew  out  his  dagger,  cut  the 
meat,  and  they  all  ate  in  company.  When  they  had 
finished  he  fed  the  rest  of  the  meat  to  his  mule. 

Then  he  said:  "Sir  Li,  you  seem  to  be  a  money- 
less knight.     How  did  you  happen  to  meet  my  sister?" 

Li  Dsing  told  him  how  it  had  occurred. 

"And  where  do  you  wish  to  go  now?" 

"To  Taiyuanfu,"  was  the  answer. 

Said  the  stranger:  "You  do  not  seem  to  be  an 
ordinary  fellow.  Have  you  heard  anything  regarding 
a  hero  Avho  is  supposed  to  be  in  this  neighborhood'?" 

Li  Dsing  answered:  "Yes,  indeed,  I  know  of  07ie, 
whom  heaven  seems  destined  to  rule." 

"And  who  might  he  be?"  inquired  the  other. 

"He  is  the  son  of  Duke  Li  Yuan  of  Tang,  and  he  is 
no  more  than  twenty  years  of  age." 

"Could  you  present  him  to  me  some  time?"  asked 
the  stranger. 

And  when  Li  Dsing  has  assured  him  he  could,  he 
continued:  "The  astrologers  say  that  a  special  sign 
has  been  noticed  in  the  air  above  Taiyuanfu.  Per- 
haps it  is  caused  by  the  very  man.  To-morrow  you 
may  await  me  at  the  Fenyang  Bridge!" 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  227 

With  these  words  he  mounted  his  mule  and  rode  a- 
way,  and  he  rode  so  swiftly  that  he  seemed  to  be  flying. 

The  fan-bearer  said  to  him :  "  He  is  not  a  pleasant 
customer  to  deal  with.  I  noticed  that  at  first  he  had 
no  good  intentions.  That  is  why  I  united  him  to  us 
by  bonds  of  relationship." 

Then  they  set  out  together  for  Taiyuanfu,  and  at 
the  appointed  place,  sure  enough,  they  met  Dragon- 
beard.  Li  Dsing  had  an  old  friend,  a  companion  of 
the  Prince  of  Tang. 

He  presented  the  stranger  to  this  friend,  named 
Liu  Wendsing,  saying :  '  *  This  stranger  is  able  to  fore- 
tell the  future  from  the  lines  of  the  face,  and  would 
hke  to  see  the  prince." 

Thereupon  Liu  Wendsing  took  him  in  to  the  prince. 
The  prince  was  clothed  in  a  simple  indoor  robe,  but 
there  was  something  impressive  about  him,  which  made 
him  remarked  among  all  others.  When  the  stranger 
saw  him,  he  fell  into  a  profound  silence,  and  his  face 
turned  gray.  After  he  had  drunk  a  few  flagons  of 
wine  he  took  his  leave. 

''That  man  is  a  true  ruler,"  he  told  Li  Dsing.  "I 
am  almost  certain  of  the  fact,  but  to  be  sure  my  friend 
must  also  see  him." 

Then  he  arranged  to  meet  Li  Dsing  on  a  certain 
day  at  a  certain  inn. 

"When  you  see  tliis  mule  before  the  door,  together 
with  a  very  lean  jackass,  then  you  may  be  certain  I  am 
there  with  my  friend." 

On  the  day  set  Li  Dsing  went  there  and,  sure  enough 
he  saw  the  mule  and  the  jackass  before  the  door.  He 
gathered  up  his  robe  and  descended  to  the  upper  story 
of  the  inn.  There  sat  old  Dragonbeard  and  a  Taoist 
priest  over  their  wine.  When  the  former  saw  Li 
Dsing  he  was  much  pleased,  bade  him  sit  down,  and 


228       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

offered  him  wine.  After  they  had  pledged  each  other, 
all  three  returned  to  Lui  Wendsing.  He  was  engaged 
in  a  game  of  chess  with  the  prince.  The  prince  rose 
with  respect  and  asked  them  to  be  seated. 

As  soon  as  *the  Taoist  priest  saw  his  radiant  and 
heroic  countenance  he  was  disconcerted,  and  greeted 
him  with  a  low  bow,  saying :     ' '  The  game  is  up ! " 

When  they  took  their  leave  Dragonbeard  said  to  Li 
Dsing:  *'Go  on  to  Sianfu,  and  when  the  time  has 
come,  ask  for  me  at  such  and  such  a  place." 

Aid  with  that  he  went  away  snorting. 

Li  Dsing  and  the  fan-bearer  packed  up  their  belong- 
ings, left  Taiyuanfu  and  traveled  on  toward  the 
West.  At  that  time  Yang  Su  died,  and  great  disturb- 
ance arose  tliroughout  the  empire. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  days  Li  Dsing  and  his  mfe 
reached  the  meeting-place  appointed  by  Dragonbeard. 
They  knocked  at  a  little  wooden  door,  and  out  came 
a  servant,  who  led  them  through  long  passages.  ^Vhen 
they  emerged  magnificent  buildings  arose  before  them, 
in  front  of  which  stood  a  crowd  of  slave  girls.  Then 
they  entered  a  hall  in  which  the  most  valuable  dowiy 
that  could  be  imagined  had  been  piled  up:  mirrors, 
clothes,  jewelry,  all  more  beautiful  than  earth  is  wont 
to  show.  Handsome  slave  girls  led  them  to  the  bath, 
and  when  they  had  changed  their  garments  their  friend 
was  announced.  He  stepped  in  clad  in  silks  and  fox- 
pelts,  and  looking  almost  like  a  dragon  or  a  tiger.  He 
greeted  his  guests  with  pleasure  and  also  called  in  his 
\\df e,  who  was  of  exceptional  loveliness.  A  festive  ban- 
quet was  served,  and  all  four  sat  do^\Ti  to  it.  The 
table  was  covered  with  the  most  expensive  viands,  so 
rare  that  they  did  not  even  know  their  names.  Flagons 
and  dishes  and  all  the  utensils  were  made  of  gold  and 
jade,  and  ornamented  with  pearls  and  precious  stones. 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  229 

Two  companies  of  girl  musicians  alternately  blew 
flutes  and  chalameaus.  They  sang  and  danced,  and  it 
seemed  to  the  visitors  that  they  had  been  transported 
to  the  palace  of  the  Lady  of  the  Moon.  The  rainbow 
garments  fluttered,  and  the  dancing  girls  were  beau- 
tiful beyond  all  the  beauty  of  earth. 

After  they  had  banqueted,  Dragonbeard  commanded 
his  ser\dtors  to  bring  in  couches  upon  which  embroid- 
ered silken  covers  had  been  spread.  And  after  they 
had  seen  everj^thing  worth  seeing,  he  presented  them 
with  a  book  and  a  ke}^ 

Then  he  said :  *  'In  this  book  are  listed  the  valuables 
and  the  riches  which  I  possess.  I  make  you  a  wedding- 
present  of  them.  Nothing  great  may  be  undertaken 
Avithout  wealth,  and  it  is  my  duty  to  endow  my  sister 
properly.  My  original  intention  had  been  to  take  the 
Middle  Kingdom  in  hand  and  do  something  with  it. 
But  since  a  ruler  has  already  arisen  to  reigTi  over  it, 
what  is  there  to  keep  me  in  this  country!  For  Prince 
Tang  of  Taiyuanfu  is  a  real  hero,  and  will  have  restored 
order  within  a  few^  years'  time.  You  must  both  of  you 
aid  him,  and  you  will  be  certain  to  rise  to  high  hono/s. 
You,  my  sister,  are  not  alone  beautiful,  but  you  have 
also  the  right  way  of  looking  at  things.  None  other 
than  yourself  would  have  been  able  to  recognize  the 
true  worth  of  Li  Dsing,  and  none  other  than  Li  Dsing 
would  have  had  the  good  fortune  to  encounter  you. 
You  will  share  the  honors  whidh  will  be  your  husband's 
portion,  and  your  name  w^ill  be  recorded  in  history. 
The  treasures  which  I  bestow  upon  you,  you  are  to  use 
to  help  the  true  ruler.  Bear  this  in  mind!  And  in 
ten  years'  time  a  glow  will  rise  far  away  to  the  South- 
east, and  it  shall  be  a  sign  that  I  have  reached  my  goal. 
Then  you  may  pour  a  libation  of  wine  in  the  direction 
of  the  South-east,  to  wish  me  good  fortune !" 


230       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Then,  one  after  another,  he  had  his  servitors  and 
slave-girls  greeted  Li  Dsing  and  the  fan-bearer,  and 
said  to  them:  ''This  is  your  master  and  your  mis- 
tress!" 

When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  he  took  his  wife's 
hand,  they  mounted  three  steeds  which  were  held  ready, 
and  rode  away. 

Li  Dsing  and  his  wife  now  established  themselves 
in  the  house,  and  found  themselves  possessed  of  count- 
less wealth.  They  followed  Prince  Tang,  who  restored 
order  to  the  empire,  and  aided  him  with  their  money. 
Thus  the  great  work  was  accomplished,  and  after 
peace  had  been  restored  throughout  the  empire,  Li 
Dsing  was  made  Duke  of  We,  and  the  fan-bearer  be- 
came a  duchess. 

Some  ten  years  later  the  duke  was  informed  that  in 
the  empire  beyond  the  sea  a  thousand  ships  had  landed 
an  army  of  a  hundred  thousand  armored  soldiers. 
These  had  conquered  the  country,  killed  its  prince,  and 
set  up  their  leader  as  its  king.  And  order  now  reigned 
in  that  empire. 

Then  the  duke  knew  that  Dragonbeard  had  accom- 
plished his  aim.  He  told  his  wife,  and  they  robed 
themselves  in  robes  of  ceremony  and  offered  wine  in 
order  to  wish  him  good  fortune.  And  they  saw  a 
radiant  crimson  ray  flash  up  on  the  South-eastern 
horizon.  No  doubt  Dragonbeard  had  sent  it  in  answer. 
And  both  of  them  were  very  happy. 

Note:  Yang  Su  died  in  the  year  606  a.d.  The  Li  Dsing 
of  this  tale  has  nothing  in  common  with  Li  Dsing,  the  father  of 
Notschka  (No.  18).  He  lived  as  a  historical  personage,  571-649 
A.D.  Li  Yuan  was  the  founder  of  the  Tang  dynasty,  565-635 
A.D.  His  famous  son,  to  whom  he  owed  the  throne,  the  "Prince 
of  Tang,"  was  named  Li  Schi  Min.  His  father  abdicated  in  618 
in  his  favor.  This  tale  is  not,  of  course,  historical,  but  legendary. 
Compare  with  the  introduction  of  the  following  one. 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  231 

LXVI 

HOW    MOLO   STOLE   THE   LOVELY   EOSE-RED 

T  the  time  when  the  Tang  dynasty  reigned  over 
the  Middle  Kingdom,  there  were  master  swords- 
men of  various  kinds.  Those  who  came  first  were  the 
saints  of  the  sword.  They  were  able  to  take  different 
shapes  at  will,  and  their  swords  were  like  strokes  of 
lightning.  Before  their  opponents  knew  they  had  been 
struck  their  heads  had  already  fallen.  Yet  these  mas- 
ter swordsmen  were  men  of  lofty  mind,  and  did  not 
lightly  mingle  in  the  quarrels  of  the  world.  The  sec- 
ond kind  of  master  swordsmen  were  the  sword  heroes. 
It  was  their  custom  to  slay  the  unjust,  and  to  come  to 
the  aid  of  the  oppressed.  They  wore  a  hidden  dagger 
at  their  side  and  carried  a  leather  bag  at  their  belt. 
By  magic  means  they  were  able  to  turn  human  heads 
into  flowing  water.  They  could  fly  over  roofs  and 
walk  up  and  down  walls,  and  they  came  and  went  and 
left  no  trace.  The  swordsmen  of  the  lowest  sort  were 
the  mere  bought  slayers.  They  hired  themselves  out 
to  those  who  wished  to  do  away  with  their  enemies. 
And  death  was  an  everyday  matter  to  them. 

Old  Dragonbeard  must  have  been  a  master  swords- 
man standing  midway  between  those  of  the  first  and  of 
the  second  order.  Molo,  however,  of  whom  this  story 
tells,  was  a  sword  hero. 

At  that  time  there  lived  a  young  man  named  Tsui, 
whose  father  was  a  high  official  and  the  friend  of  the 
prince.  And  the  father  once  sent  his  son  to  visit  his 
princely  friend,  who  was  ill.  The  son  was  young, 
handsome  and  gifted.  He  went  to  carry  out  his  fa- 
ther's instructions.    When  he  entered  the  prince's  pal- 


232       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

ace,  there  stood  three  beautiful  slave  girls,  who  piled 
rosy  peaches  into  a  golden  bowl,  poured  sugar  over 
them  and  presented  them  to  him.  After  he  had  eaten 
he  took  his  leave,  and  his  princely  host  ordered  one  of 
the  slave  girls,  Rose-Eed  by  name,  to  escort  him  to  the 
gate.  As  they  went  along  the  young  man  kept  looking 
back  at  her.  And  she  smiled  at  him  and  made  signs 
with  her  fingers.  First  she  would  stretch  out  three  fin- 
gers, then  she  w^ould  turn  her  hand  around  three  times, 
and  finally  she  would  point  to  a  little  mirror  which  she 
wore  on  her  breast.  When  they  parted  she  whispered 
to  him :    "Do  not  forget  me ! ' * 

When  the  young  man  reached  home  his  thoughts 
were  all  in  confusion.  And  he  sat  down  absent-mind- 
edly like  a  wooden  rooster.  Now  it  happened  that  he 
had  an  old  servant  named  Molo,  who  was  an  extraor- 
dinary being. 

''What  is  the  trouble,  master,"  said  he.  ''Why  are 
you  so  sad?  Do  you  not  want  to  tell  your  old  slave 
about  it?" 

So  the  boy  told  him  what  had  occurred,  and  also  men- 
tioned the  signs  the  girl  had  made  to  him  in  secret. 

Said  Molo :  ' '  When  she  stretched  out  three  fingers, 
it  meant  that  she  is  quartered  in  the  third  court  of  the 
palace.  When  she  turned  round  her  hand  three  times, 
it  meant  the  sum  of  three  times  five  fingers,  which  is 
fifteen.  When  she  pointed  at  the  little  mirror,  she 
meant  to  say  that  on  the  fifteenth,  when  the  moon  is 
round  as  a  mirror,  at  midnight,  j'-ou  are  to  go  for  her." 
Then  the  young  man  was  roused  from  his  confused 
thoughts,  and  was  so  happy  he  could  hardly  control 
himself. 

But  soon  he  grew  sad  again  and  said:  "The 
prince 's  palace  is  shut  off  as  though  by  an  ocean.  How 
would  it  be  possible  to  win  into  it?" 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  233 

"Nothing  easier,"  said  Molo,  "On  the  fifteenth  we 
will  take  two  pieces  of  dark  silk  and  wrap  ourselves  up 
in  them,  and  thus  I  will  carry  you  there.  Yet  there  is  a 
wild  dog  on  guard  at  the  slave  girl's  court,  who  is 
strong  as  a  tiger  and  watchful  as  a  god.  No  one  can 
pass  by  him,  so  he  must  be  killed." 

When  the  appointed  day  had  come,  the  servant  said : 
"There  is  no  one 'else  in  the  world  who  can  kill  this  dog 
but  myself ! ' ' 

Full  of  joy  the  youth  gave  him  meat  and  wine,  and 
the  old  man  took  a  chain-hammer  and  disappeared 
with  it. 

And  after  no  more  time  had  elapsed  than  it  takes  to 
eat  a  meal  he  was  back  again  and  said:  "The  dog  is 
dead,  and  there  is  nothing  further  to  hiaider  us!" 

At  midnight  they  wrapped  themselves  in  dark  silk, 
and  the  old  man  carried  the  youth  over  the  tenfold 
walls  which  surrounded  the  palace.  T4iey  reached  the 
third  gateway  and  the  gate  stood  ajar.  Then  they  saw 
the  glow  of  a  little  lamp,  and  heard  Rose-Red  sigh 
deeply.  The  entire  court  was  silent  and  deserted. 
The  youth  raised  the  curtain  and  stepped  into  the 
room.  Long  and  searchingly  Rose-Red  looked  at  him, 
then  seized  his  hand. 

"I  knew  that  you  were  intelligent,  and  would  under- 
stand my  sign  language.  But  what  magic  power  have 
you  at  your  disposal,  that  you  were  able  to  get  here?" 

The  youth  told  her  in  detail  how  Molo  had  helped 
him. 

"And  where  is  Molo?"  she  asked. 

"Outside,  before  the  curtain/'  was  his  answer. 

Then  she  called  him  in  and  gave  him  wine  to  drink 
from  a  jade  goblet  and  said:  "I  am  of  good  family 
and  have  come  here  from  far  away.  Force  alone  has 
made  me  a  slave  in  this  palace.    I  long  to  leave  it. 


234       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

For  though  I  have  jasper  chop-sticks  with  ^Yhich  to  eat, 
and  drink  my  wine  from  golden  flagons,  though  silk  and 
satin  rustle  around  me  and  jewels  of  every  kind  are  at 
my  disposal,  all  these  are  but  so  many  chains  and  fet- 
ters to  hold  me  here.  Dear  Molo,  you  are  endowed 
with  magic  powers.  I  beg  you  to  save  me  in  my  dis- 
tress !  If  you  do,  I  mil  be  glad  to  serve  your  master 
as  a  slave,  and  will  never  forget  the  favor  you  do  me." 

The  youth  looked  at  Molo.  Molo  was  quite  willing. 
First  he  asked  permission  to  carry  away  Rose-Red *s 
gear  and  jewels  in  sacks  and  bags.  Three  times  he 
went  away  and  returned  until  he  had  finished.  Then 
he  took  his  master  and  Rose-Red  upon  his  back,  and 
flew  away  with  them  over  the  steep  walls.  None  of 
the  watchmen  of  the  prince's  palace  noticed  anything 
out  of  the  way.  At  home  the  youth  hid  Rose-Red  in  a 
distant  room. 

When  the  prince  discovered  that  one  of  his  slave- 
girls  was  missing,  and  that  one  of  Ms  wild  dogs  had 
been  killed,  he  said :  ' '  That  must  have  been  some  pow- 
erful sword  hero!"  And  he  gave  strict  orders  that 
the  matter  should  not  be  mentioned,  and  that  investiga- 
tions should  be  made  in  secret. 

Two  years  passed,  and  the  youth  no  longer  thought 
of  any  danger.  Hence,  when  the  flowers  began  to 
bloom  in  the  spring,  Rose-Red  went  dri\dng  in  a  small 
wagon  outside  the  citj",  near  the  river.  And  there  one 
of  the  prince's  servants  saw  her,  and  informed  his 
master.  The  latter  sent  for  the  youth,  who,  since  he 
could  not  conceal  the  matter,  told  him  the  whole  story 
exactly  as  it  had  happened. 

Said  the  prince :  * '  The  whole  blame  rests  on  Rose- 
Red.  I  do  not  reproach  you.  Yet  since  she  is  now 
your  wife  I  will  let  the  whole  matter  rest.  But  Molo 
will  have  to  suffer  for  it ! " 


"THEN   HE   TOOK   HIS   MASTER  AND   ROSE-RED   UPON   HIS 
RACK  AXD  FLEW  WITH  THEM  OVER  THE  STEEP  WALLS." 

—Pafje  234 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  235 

So  he  ordered  a  hundred  armored  soldiers,  with 
bows  and  swords,  to  surround  the  house  of  the  youth, 
and  under  all  circumstances  to  take  Molo  captive.  But 
Molo  drew  his  dagger  and  flew  up  the  high  wall. 
Thence  he  looked  about  him  like  a  hawk.  The  arrows 
flew  as  thick  as  rain,  but  not  one  hit  him.  And  in  a 
moment  he  had  disappeared,  no  one  knew  where. 

Yet  ten  years  later  one  of  his  former  master's  ser- 
vants ran  across  him  in  the  South,  where  he  was  selling 
medicine.  And  he  looked  exactly  as  he  had  looked  ten 
years  before. 

Note:  This  fairy-tale  has  many  features  in  common  with  the 
fairy-tales  of  India,  noticeably  the  use  of  the  sign  language,  which 
the  hero  himself  does  not  understand,  but  which  is  understood  by  his 
companion. 


LXVII 

THE   GOLDEN    CANISTER 

IN  the  days  of  the  Tang  dynasty  there  lived  a  certain 
count  in  the  camp  at  Ludschou.  He  had  a  slave 
who  could  play  the  lute  admirably,  and  was  also  so 
well  versed  in  reading  and  writing  that  the  count  em- 
ployed her  to  indite  his  confidential  letters. 

Once  there  was  a  great  feast  held  in  the  camp.  Said 
the  slave-girl:  *'The  large  kettledrum  sounds  so  sad 
to-day ;  some  misfortune  must  surely  have  happened  to 
the  kettledrummer !" 

The  count  sent  for  the  kettledrummer  and  questioned 
him. 

"My  wife  has  died,"  he  replied,  ''yet  I  did  not  ven- 
ture to  ask  for  leave  of  absence.  That  is  why,  in  spite 
of  me,  my  kettledrum  sounded  so  sad. ' ' 


23G       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

The  count  allowed  Mm  to  go  home. 

At  that  time  there  was  much  strife  and  jealousy 
among  the  counts  along  the  Yellow  River.  The  emper- 
or wished  to  put  an  end  to  their  dissensions  by  allying 
them  to  each  other  by  marriages.  Thus  the  daughter 
of  the  Count  of  Ludschou  had  married  the  son  of  the 
old  Count  of  Webo.  But  this  did  not  much  improve 
matters.  The  old  Count  of  Webo  had  lung  trouble,  and 
when  the  hot  season  came  it  always  grew  worse,  and 
he  would  say:  *'Yes,  if  I  only  had  Ludschou!  It  is 
cooler  and  I  might  feel  better  there!" 

So  he  gathered  three  thousand  warriors  around  him, 
gave  them  good  pay,  questioned  the  oracle  with  regard 
to  a  lucky  day,  and  set  out  to  take  Ludschou  by  force. 

The  Count  of  Ludschou  heard  of  it.  He  worried  day 
and  night,  but  could  see  no  way  out  of  his  difficulties. 
One  night,  when  the  water-clock  had  already  been  set 
up,  and  the  gate  of  the  camp  had  been  locked,  he  walked 
about  the  courtyard,  leaning  on  his  staff.  Only  his 
slave-girl  followed  him. 

' '  Lord, ' '  said  she, ' '  it  is  now  more  than  a  month  since 
sleep  and  appetite  have  abandoned  you !  You  live  sad 
and  lonely,  wrapped  up  in  your  grief.  Unless  I  am 
greatly  deceived  it  is  on  account  of  Webo." 

*'It  is  a  matter  of  life  and  death,"  answered  the 
count,  ' '  of  which  you  women  understand  nothing. ' ' 

''I  am  no  more  than  a  slave-girl,"  said  she,  ''and 
yet  I  have  been  able  to  guess  the  cause  of  your  grief." 

The    count    realized    that    there    was    meaning   in 
her  words  and  replied :    "You  are  in  truth  an  extraor- 
dinary girl.    It  is  a  fact  that  I  am  quietly  reflecting  on 
some  way  of  escape." 

The  slave-girl  said:  "That  is  easily  done!  You 
need  not  give  it  a  thought,  master !  I  will  go  to  Webo 
and  see  how  things  are.     This  is  the  first  watch  of  the 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  237 

night.    If  I  go  now,  I  can  be  back  by  the  fifth  watch." 

"Should  you  not  succeed,"  said  the  count,  ''you 
merely  bring  misfortune  upon  me  the  more  quickly." 

''A  failure  is  out  of  the  question,"  answered  the 
slave-girl. 

Then  she  went  to  her  room  and  prepared  for  her 
journey.  She  combed  her  raven  hair,  tied  it  in  a  knot 
on  the  top  of  her  head,  and  fastened  it  with  a  golden 
pin.  Then  she  put  on  a  short  garment  embroidered 
with  purple,  and  shoes  woven  of  dark  silk.  In  her 
breast  she  hid  a  dagger  with  dragon-lines  graved  on  it, 
and  upon  her  forehead  she  wrote  the  name  of  the 
Great  God.  Then  she  bowed  before  the  count  and 
disappeared. 

The  count  poured  wine  for  himself  and  waited  for 
her,  and  when  the  morning  horn  was  blown,  the  slave- 
girl  floated  down  before  him  as  light  as  a  leaf. 

"Did  all  go  well?"  asked  the  count. 

"I  have  done  no  discredit  to  my  mission,"  replied 
the  girl. 

* '  Did  you  kill  any  one  ? ' ' 

"No,  I  did  not  have  to  go  to  such  lengths.  Yet  I 
took  the  golden  canister  at  the  head  of  Webo's  couch 
along  as  a  pledge. ' ' 

The  count  asked  what  her  experience  had  been, 
and  she  began  to  tell  her  story : 

"I  set  out  when  the  drums  were  beating  their  first 
tattoo  and  reached  Webo  three  hours  before  midnight. 
When  I  stepped  through  the  gate,  I  could  see  the  sen- 
tries asleep  in  their  guard-rooms.  They  snored  so  that 
it  sounded  like  thunder.  The  camp  sentinels  were  pac- 
ing their  beats,  and  I  went  in  through  the  left  entrance 
into  the  room  in  which  the  Count  of  Webo  slept. 
There  lay  your  relative  on  Ms  back  behind  the  curtain, 
plunged  in  sweet  slumber.    A  costly  sword  showed 


238       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

from  beneath  his  pillow;  and  beside  it  stood  an  open 
canister  of  gold.  In  the  canister  were  various 
slips.  On  one  of  them  was  set  down  his  age  and  the 
day  of  his  birth,  on  another  the  name  of  the  Great 
Bear  God.  Grains  of  incense  and  pearls  were  scat- 
tered over  it.  The  candles  in  the  room  burned  dimly, 
and  the  incense  in  the  censers  was  paling  to  ash.  The 
slave-girls  lay  huddled  up,  round  about,  asleep.  I 
could  have  drawn  out  their  hair-pins  and  raised  their 
robes  and  they  would  not  have  awakened.  Your  rela- 
tive's life  was  in  my  hand,  but  I  could  not  bring  my- 
self to  kill  him.  So  I  took  the  golden  canister  and 
returned.  The  water-clock  marked  the  third  hour 
when  I  had  finished  my  journey.  Noav  you  must  have 
a  swift  horse  saddled  quickly,  and  must  send  a  man  to 
Webo  to  take  back  the  golden  canister.  Then  the  Lord 
of  Webo  will  come  to  his  senses,  and  will  give  up  his 
plans  of  conquest." 

The  Count  of  Ludschou  at  once  ordered  an  officer  to 
ride  to  Webo  as  swiftly  as  possible.  He  rode  all  day 
long  and  half  the  niglit  and  finally  arrived.  In  Webo 
every  one  was  excited  because  of  the  loss  of  the  golden 
canister.  They  were  searchng  the  whole  camp  rigor- 
ously. The  messenger  knocked  at  the  gate  with  his 
riding-whip,  and  insisted  on  seeing  the  Lord  of  Webo. 
Since  he  came  at  so  unusual  an  hour  the  Lord  of  Webo 
guessed  that  he  was  bringing  important  information, 
and  left  his  room  to  receive  the  messenger.  The  latter 
handed  him  a  letter  which  said:  ^'Last  night  a 
stranger  from  Webo  came  to  us.  He  informed  us  that 
with  his  own  hands  he  had  taken  a  golden  canister  from 
beside  your  bed.  I  have  not  ventured  to  keep  it  and 
hence  am  sending  it  back  to  you  by  messenger." 
When  the  Lord  of  Webo  saw  the  golden  canister  he 
was  much  frightened.     He  took  the  messenger  into  his 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  239 

own  room,  treated  him  to  a  splendid  meal,  and  re- 
warded him  generously. 

On  the  following  day  he  sent  the  messenger  back 
again,  and  gave  him  thirty  thousand  bales  of  silk  and 
a  team  of  four  horses  along  as  a  present  for  his  master. 
He  also  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Count  of  Ludschou : 

^'My  life  was  in  your  hand.  I  thank  you  for  having 
spared  me,  regret  my  evil  intentions  and  will  improve. 
From  this  time  forward  peace  and  friendship  shall 
ever  unite  us,  and  I  will  let  no  thought  to  the  contrary 
enter  my  mind.  The  citizen  soldiery  I  have  gathered  I 
will  use  only  as  a  protection  against  robbers.  I  have 
already  disarmed  the  men  and  sent  them  back  to  their 
work  in  the  fields." 

And  thenceforward  the  heartiest  friendship  existed 
between  the  two  relatives  North  and  South  of  the 
Yellow  Eiver. 

One  day  the  slave-girl  came  and  wished  to  take  leave 
of  her  master. 

*'In  my  former  existence,"  said  the  slave-girl,  **I 
was  a  man.  I  was  a  physician  and  helped  the  sick. 
Once  upon  a  time  I  gave  a  little  child  a  poison  to  drink 
by  mistake  instead  of  a  healing  draught,  and  the  child 
died.  This  led  the  Lord  of  Death  to  punish  me,  and  I 
oame  to  earth  again  in  the  shape  of  a  slave-girl.  Yet  I 
remembered  my  former  life,  tried  to  do  well  in  my  new 
surroundings,  and  even  found  a  rare  teacher  who 
taught  me  the  swordsman's  art.  Already  I  have 
served  you  for  nineteen  years.  I  went  to  Webo  for  you 
in  order  to  repay  your  kindness.  And  I  have  suc- 
ceeded in  shaping  matters  so  that  you  are  living  at 
peace  with  your  relatives  again,  and  thus  have  saved 
the  lives  of  thousands  of  people.  For  a  weak  woman 
this  is  a  real  service,  sufficient  to  absolve  me  of  my 
original  fault.    Now  I  shall  retire  from  the  world  and 


240       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

dwell  among  the  silent  hills,  in  order  to  labor  for  sanc- 
tity with  a  clean  heart.  Perhaps  I  may  thus  succeed  in 
returning  to  my  former  condition  of  life.  So  I  beg  of 
you  to  let  me  depart!" 

The  count  saw  that  it  would  not  be  right  to  detain 
her  any  longer.  So  he  prepared  a  great  banquet, 
invited  a  number  of  guests  to  the  farewell  meal,  and 
many  a  famous  knight  sat  down  to  the  board.  And 
all  honored  her  with  toasts  and  poems. 

The  count  could  no  longer  hide  liis  emotion,  and  the 
slave-girl  also  bowed  before  him  and  wept.  Then 
she  secretly  left  the  banquet-hall,  and  no  human  being 
ever  discovered  whither  she  had  gone. 

Note :  This  motive  of  the  intelligent  slave-girl  also  occurs  in  the 
stoiy  of  the  three  empires.  "On  her  forehead  she  wrote  the  name 
of  the  Great  God:"  Regarding  this  god,  Tai  I,  the  Great  One, 
compare  annotation  to  No.  18.  The  God  of  the  Great  Bear,  i.  e., 
of  the  constellation.  The  letters  which  are  exchanged  are  quite 
as  noticeable  for  what  is  implied  between  the  lines,  as  for  what 
is  actually  set  down. 


LXVIII 

YANG   GUI   FE 

THE  favorite  wife  of  the  emperor  Ming  Huang  of 
the  Tang  dynasty  was  the  celebrated  Yang  Gui 
Fe.  She  so  enchanted  him  by  her  beauty  that  he  did 
whatever  she  wished  him  to  do.  But  she  brought  her 
cousin  to  the  court,  a  gambler  and  a  drinker,  and  be- 
cause of  him  the  people  began  to  murmur  against  the 
emperor.  Finally  a  revolt  broke  out,  and  the  em- 
peror was  obliged  to  flee.  He  fled  with  his  entire  court 
to  the  land  of  the  four  rivers. 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  241 

But  when  they  reached  a  certain  pass  his  own  sol- 
diers mutinied.  They  shouted  that  Yang  Gui  Fe's 
cousin  was  to  blame  for  all,  and  that  he  must  die  or 
they  would  go  no  further.  The  emperor  did  not  know 
what  to  do.  At  last  the  cousin  was  delivered  up  to 
the  soldiers  and  was  slain.  But  still  they  were  not 
satisfied. 

''As  long-  as  Yang  Gui  Fe  is  alive  she  will  do  all 
in  her  power  to  punish  us  for  the  death  of  her  cousin, 
so  she  must  die  as  well!" 

Sobbing,  she  fled  to  the  emperor.  He  wept  bitterly 
and  endeavored  to  protect  her;  but  the  soldiers  grew 
more  and  more  violent.  Finally  she  was  hung  from 
a  pear-tree  by  a  eunuch. 

The  emperor  longed  so  greatly  for  Yang  Gui  Fe 
that  he  ceased  to  eat,  and  could  no  longer  sleep.  Then 
one  of  his  eunuchs  told  him  of  a  man  named  Yang  Shi 
Wu,  who  was  able  to  call  up  the  spirits  of  the  de- 
parted. The  emperor  sent  for  him  and  Yang  Shi  Wu 
appeared. 

That  very  evening  he  recited  his  magic  incantations, 
and  his  soul  left  its  body  to  go  in  search  of  Yang  Gui 
Fe.  First  he  went  to  the  Nether  World,  where  the 
shades  of  the  departed  dwell.  Yet  no  matter  how 
much  he  looked  and  asked  he  could  find  no  trace  of 
her.  Then  he  ascended  to  the  highest  heaven,  where 
sun,  moon  and  stars  make  their  rounds,  and  looked 
for  her  in  empty  space.  Yet  she  was  not  to  be  found 
there,  either.  So  he  came  back  and  told  the  emperor 
of  his  experience.  The  emperor  was  dissatisfied  and 
said:  *'Yang  Gui  Fe's  beauty  was  divine.  How  can 
it  be  possible  that  she  had  no  soul!" 

The  magician  answered:  ''Between  hill  and  valley 
and  amid  the  silent  ra^dnes  dwell  the  blessed.  I  will 
go  back  once  more  and  search  for  her  there." 


242       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

So  lie  wandered  about  on  the  five  holy  hills,  by  the 

four  great  rivers  and  through  the  islands  of  the  sea. 

He  went  ever\"^vhere,  and  finally  came  to  fairyland. 

The  fairy  said:  ''Yang  Gui  Fe  has  become  a  blessed 

spirit  and  dwells  in  the  great  south  palace!" 

So  the  magician  went  there  and  knocked  on  the  door. 
A  maiden  came  out  and  asked  what  he  wanted,  and 
he  told  her  that  the  emperor  had  sent  him  to  look  for 
her  mistress.  She  let  him  in.  The  way  led  through 
broad  gardens  filled  with  flowers  of  jade  and  trees  of 
coral,  giving  'forth  the  sweetest  of  odors.  Finally 
they  reached  a  high  tower,  and  the  maiden  raised 
the  curtain  hanging  before  a  door.  The  magician 
kneeled  and  looked  up.  And  there  he  saw  Yang  Gui 
Fe  sitting  on  a  throne,  adorned  vdth  an  emerald 
headdress  and  furs  of  yellow  swans'  do^vn.  Her  face 
glowed  with  rosy  color,  yet  her  forehead  was  wrinkled 
with  care. 

She  said:  ''Well  do  I  know  the  emperor  longs  for 
me !  But  for  me  there  is  no  path  leading  back  to  the 
world  of  men!  Before  my  birth  I  was  a  blessed  sky- 
fairy,  and  the  emperor  was  a  blessed  spirit  as  well. 
Even  then  we  loved  each  other  dearly.  Then,  w^hen 
the  emperor  was  sent  down  to  earth  by  the  Lord  of 
the  Heavens,  I,  too,  descended  to  earth  and  found  him 
there  among  men.  In  twelve  years'  time  we  will  meet 
again.  Once,  on  the  evening  of  the  seventh  day,  w^hen 
we  stood  looking  up  at  the  Weaving  Maiden  and  the 
Herd  Boy,  we  swore  eternal  love.  The  emperor  had 
a  ring,  which  he  broke  in  two.  One  half  he  gave  to 
me,  the  other  he  kept  himself.  Take  this  half  of 
mine,  bring  it  to  the  emperor,  and  tell  him  not  to  for- 
get the  words  we  said  to  each  other  in  secret  that 
evening.  And  tell  him  not  to  grieve  too  greatly  be- 
cause of  me!" 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  243 

With  that  she  gave  him  the  ring,  with  difficulty  sup- 
pressing her  sobs.  The  magician  brought  back  the 
ring  with  him.  At  sight  of  it  the  emperor's  grief 
broke  out  anew. 

He  said:  ''What  we  said  to  each  other  that  even- 
ing no  one  else  has  ever  learned !  And  now  you  bring 
me  back  her  ring!  By  that  sign  I  know  that  your 
words  are  true  and  that  my  beloved  has  really  become 
a  blessed  spirit." 

Then  he  kept  the  ring  and  rewarded  the  magician 
lavishly. 

Note:  The  emperor  Ming  Huang  of  the  Tang  dynasty  ruled 
from  713  to  756  a.d.  The  introduction  to  the  tale  is  historical. 
The  "land  of  the  four  rivei's"  is  Setchuan. 


LXIX 

THE  MOKK  OF  THE  YANGTZE-KIANG 

BUDDHISM  took  its  rise  in  southern  India,  on 
the  island  of  Ceylon.  It  was  there  that  the  son 
of  a  Brahminic  king  lived,  who  had  left  his  home  in 
his  youth,  and  had  renounced  all  wishes  and  all  sen- 
sation. With  the  greatest  renunciation  of  self  he  did 
penance  so  that  all  living  creatures  might  be  saved.  In 
the  course  of  time  he  gained  the  hidden  knowledge 
and  was  called  Buddba. 

In  the  days  of  the  Emperor  Ming  Di,  of  the  dynasty 
of  the  Eastern  Hans,  a  golden  glow  was  seen  in  the 
West,  a  glow  wliich  flashed  and  shone  w^ithout  inter- 
ruption. 

One  night  the  emperor  dreamed  that  he  saw  a  golden 
saint,  twenty  feet  in  height,  barefoot,  his  head  shaven, 


244       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

and  clothed  in  Indian  garb  enter  his  room,  who  said 
to  him:  *'I  am  the  saint  from  the  West!  My  gospel 
must  be  spread  in  the  East!" 

When  the  ruler  awoke  he  wondered  about  this 
dream,  and  sent  out  messengers  to  the  lands  of  the 
West  in  order  to  find  out  what  it  meant. 

Thus  it  was  that  the  gospel  of  Buddha  came  to 
China,  and  continued  to  gain  in  influence  up  to  the 
time  of  the  Tang  dynasty.  At  that  time,  from  emper- 
ors and  kings  down  to  the  peasants  in  the  villages,  the 
wise  and  the  ignorant  alike  were  filled  with  reverence 
for  Buddha.  But  under  the  last  two  dynasties  his 
gospel  came  to  be  more  and  more  neglected.  In  these 
days  the  Buddliist  monks  run  to  the  houses  of  the  rich, 
read  their  sutras  and  pray  for  pay.  And  one  hears 
nothing  of  the  great  saints  of  the  days  gone  by. 

At  the  time  of  the  Emperor  Tai  Dsung,  of  the  Tang 
dynasty,  it  once  happened  that  a  great  drought  reigned 
in  the  land,  so  that  the  emperor  and  all  his  othcials 
erected  altars  everywhere  in  order  to  plead  for  rain. 

Then  the  Dragon-King  of  the  Eastern  Sea  talked 
with  the  Dragon  of  the  Milky  Way  and  said :  ' '  To-dav 
they  are  praying  for  rain  on  earth  below.  The  Lord 
of  the  Heavens  has  granted  the  prayer  of  the  King  of 
Tang.  To-morrow  you  must  let  three  inches  of  rain 
fall!" 

'*No,  I  must  let  only  two  inches  of  rain  fall,"  said 
the  old  dragon. 

So  the  two  dragons  made  a  wager,  and  the  one  who 
lost  promised  as  a  punishment  to  turn  into  a  mud 
salamander. 

The  following  day  the  Highest  Lord  suddenly 
issued  an  order  saying  that  the  Dragon  of  the  Milky 
Way  was  to  instruct  the  wind  and  cloud  spirits  to 
send    down    three    inches    of   rain    upon    the    earth. 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  245 

To  contradict  this  command  was  out  of  the  question. 

But  the  old  dragon  thought  to  himself:  ''It  seems 
that  the  Dragon-Kin^  had  a  better  idea  of  what  was 
going  to  happen  than  I  had,  yet  it  is  altogether  too 
humiliating  to  have  to  turn  into  a  mud  salamander ! ' ' 
So  he  let  only  two  inches  of  rain  fall,  and  reported 
back  to  the  heavenly  court  that  the  command  had 
been  carried  out. 

Yet  the  Emperor  Tai  Dsung  then  offered  a  prayer 
of  thanks  to  heaven.  In  it  he  said:  "The  precious 
fluid  was  bestowed  upon  us  to  the  extent  of  two  inches 
of  depth.  We  beg  submissively  that  more  may  be  sent 
down,  so  that  the  parched  crops  may  recover!'* 

When  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  read  this  prayer  he 
was  very  angry  and  said:  ''The  criminal  Dragon  of 
the  Milky  Way  has  dared  diminish  the  rain  which  T 
had  ordered.  He  cannot  be  suffered  to  continue  his 
guilty  life.  So  We  Dschong,  who  is  a  general  among 
men  on  earth,  shall  behead  .him,  as  an  example  for  all 
living  beings. ' ' 

In  the  evening  the  Emperor  Tai  Dsung  had  a  dream. 
He  saw  a  giant  enter  his  room,  who  pleaded  with 
hardly  restrained  tears :  ' '  Save  me,  0  Emperor !  Be  ■ 
cause  of  my  own  accord  I  diminished  the  rainfall,  the 
Lord  of  the  Heavens,  in  his  anger,  has  commanded 
that  We  Dschong  behead  me  to-morrow  at  noon.  If 
you  will  only  prevent  We  Dschong  from  falling  asleep 
at  that  time,  and  pray  that  I  may  be  saved,  misfortune 
once  more  may  pass  me  by ! " 

The  emperor  promised,  and  the  other  bowed  and 
left  him. 

The  following  day  the  emperor  sent  for  We  Dschong. 
They  drank  tea  together  and  played  chess. 

Tow^ard  noon  We  Dschong  suddenly  grew  tired  and 
sleepy;  but  he  did  not  dare  take  his  leave.     The  em- 


246       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

peror,  however,  since  one  of  his  pawns  had  been  taken, 
fixed  his  gaze  for  a  moment  on  the  chess-board  and 
pondered,  and  before  he  knew  it  We  Dschong  was  al- 
ready snoring  with  a  noise  like  a  distant  thunder. 
The  emperor  was  much  frightened,  and  hastily  called 
out  to  him;  but  he  did  not  awake.  Then  he  had  two 
eunuchs  shake  him,  but  a  long  time  passed  before  he 
could  be  aroused. 

"How  did  you  come  to  fall  asleep  so  suddenly?'* 
asked  the  emperor. 

"I  dreamed,"  replied  We  Dschong,  ''that  the  High- 
est God  had  commanded  me  to  behead  the  old  dragon. 
I  have  just  hewn  off  his  head,  and  my  arm  still  aches 
from  the  exertion." 

And  before  he  had  even  finished  speaking  a  dragon's 
head,  as  large  as  a  bushel-measure,  suddenly  fell  down 
out  of  the  air.  The  emperor  was  terribly  frightened 
and  rose. 

''I  have  sinned  against  the  old  dragon,"  said  he. 
Then  he  retired  to  the  inner  chambers  of  his  palace 
and  was  confused  in  mind.  He  remained  lying  on  his 
couch,  closed  his  eyes,  said  not  a  word,  and  breathed 
but  faintly. 

Suddenly  he  saw  two  persons  in  purple  robes  who 
had  a  summons  in  their  hands.  They  spoke  to  him  as 
follows :  ' '  The  old  Dragon  of  the  Milky  Way  has  com- 
plained against  the  emperor  in  the  Nether  World. 
We  beg  that  you  will  have  the  chariot  harnessed!" 

Instinctively  the  emperor  followed  them,  and  in  the 
courtyard  there  stood  his  chariot  before  the  castle, 
ready  and  waiting.  The  emperor  entered  it,  and  off 
they  went  flying  through  the  air.  In  a  moment  they 
had  reached  the  city  of  the  dead.  When  he  entered  he 
saw  the  Lord  of  the  High  Mountain  sitting  in  the  midst 
of  the  city,  with  the  ten  princes  of  the  Nether  World 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  247 

in  rows  at  his  right  and  left.  They  all  rose,  bowed  to 
him  and  bade  him  be  seated. 

Then  the  Lord  of  the  High  Mountain  said:  ''The 
old  Dragon  of  the  Milky  Way  has  really  committed  a 
deed  which  deserved  punishment.  Yet  Your  Majesty 
has  promised  to  beg  the  Highest  God  to  spare  him, 
which  prayer  would  probably  have  saved  the  old 
dragon's  life.  And  that  this  matter  was  neglected 
over  the  chess-board  might  well  be  accounted  a  mis- 
take. Now  the  old  dragon  complains  to  me  without 
ceasing.  When  I  think  of  how  he  has  striven  to  gain 
sainthood  for  more  than  a  thousand  years,  and  must 
now  fall  back  into  the  cycle  of  transformations,  I  am 
really  depressed.  It  ie  for  this  reason  I  have  called 
together  the  princes  of  the  ten  pits  of  the  Nether 
World,  to  find  a  way  out  of  the  difficulty,  and  have 
invited  Your  Majesty  to  come  here  to  discuss  the 
matter.  In  heaven,  on  earth  and  in  the  Nether  World 
only  the  gospel  of  Buddha  has  no  limits.  Hence,  when 
you  return  to  earth  great  sacrifices  should  be  made 
to  the  three  and  thirty  lords  of  the  heavens.  Three 
thousand  six  hundred  holy  priests  of  Buddha  must 
read  the  sutras  in  order  to  deliver  the  old  dragon  so 
that  he  may  rise  again  to  the  skies,  and  keep  his 
original  form.  But  the  writings  and  readings  of  men 
will  not  be  enough  to  ensure  this.  It  will  be  neces- 
sary to  go  to  the  Western  Heavens  and  thence  bring 
words  of  truth." 

This  the  emperor  agreed  to,  and  the  Lord  of  the 
Great  Mountain  and  the  ten  princes  of  the  Nether 
World  rose  and  said  as  they  bowed  to  him:  '*We  beg 
that  you  will  now  return !" 

Suddenly  Tai  Dsung  opened  his  eyes  again,  and 
there  he  was  lying  on  his  imperial  couch.  Then  he 
made  public  the  fact  that  he  was  at  fault,  and  had  the 


248       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

holiest  among  the  priests  of  Buddha  sent  for  to  fetch 
the  sutras  from  the  Western  Heavens.  And  it  was 
Huan  Dschuang,  the  Monk  of  the  Yangtze-kiang,  who 
in  obedience  to  this  order,  appeared  at  court. 

The  name  of  this  Huan  Dschuang  had  originally 
been  Tschen.  His  father  had  passed  the  highest  ex- 
aminations during  the  reign  of  the  preceding  emperor, 
and  had  been  intrusted  with  the  office  of  district  man- 
darin on  the  Yangtze-kiang.  He  set  out  with  his  wife 
for  this  new  district,  but  when  their  ship  reached  the 
Yellow  River  it  fell  in  with  a  band  of  robbers.  Their 
captain  slew  the  whole  retinue,  threw  father  Tschen 
into  the  river,  took  his  wife  and  the  document  appoint- 
ing him  mandarin,  w^ent  to  the  district  capital  under 
an  assumed  name  and  took  charge  of  it.  All  the 
serving-men  whom  he  took  along  were  members  of  his 
robber-band.  Tschen 's  wife,  however,  together  with 
her  little  boy,  he  imprisoned  in  a  tower  room.  And 
all  the  servants  who  attended  her  were  in  the  con- 
fidence of  the  robbers. 

Now  below  the  tower  was  a  little  pond,  and  in  this 
pond  rose  a  spring  which  flowed  beneath  the  walls  to 
the  Yellow  River.  So  one  day  Tschen 's  mfe  took 
a  little  basket  of  bamboo,  pasted  up  the  cracks  and 
laid  her  little  boy  in  the  basket.  Then  she  cut  her 
finger,  wrote  down  the  day  and  hour  of  the  boy's 
birth  on  a  strip  of  silk  paper  with  the  blood,  and 
added  that  the  boy  must  come  and  rescue  her  when 
he  had  reached  the  age  of  twelve.  She  placed  the 
strip  of  silk  paper  beside  the  boy  in  the  basket,  and 
at  night,  when  no  one  was  about,  she  put  the  basket 
in  the  pond.  The  current  carried  it  away  to  theYang- 
tze-kiang,  and  once  there  it  drifted  on  as  far  as  the 
monastery  on  the  Golden  Hill,  w^hich  is  an  island 
lying  in  the  middle  of  the  river.    There  a  priest  who 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  249 

had  come  to  draw  water  found  it.    He  fished  it  out  and 
took  it  to  the  monastery. 

When  the  abbot  saw  what  had  been  written  in  blood, 
he  ordered  his  priests  and  novices  to  say  nothing 
about  it  to  any  one.  And  he  brought  up  the  boy  in 
the  monastery. 

When  the  latter  had  reached  the  age  of  five,  he 
was  taught  to  read  the  hol}^  books.  The  boy  was 
more  intelligent  than  any  of  his  fellow-students,  soon 
grasped  the  meaning  of  the  sacred  writings,  and  en- 
tered more  and  more  deeply  into  their  secrets.  So 
he  was  allowed  to  take  the  vows,  and  when  his  head 
had  been  shaven  was  named:  "The  Monk  of  the 
Yangtze-kiang. " 

By  the  time  he  was  twelve  he  was  as  large  and 
strong  as  a  grown  man.  The  abbot,  who  knew  of  the 
duty  he  still  had  to  perform,  had  him  called  to  a 
quiet  room.  There  he  drew  forth  the  letter  written 
in  blood  and  gave  it  to  him. 

When  the  monk  had  read  it  he  flung  himself  down 
on  the  ground  and  wept  bitterly.  Thereupon  he 
thanked  the  abbot  for  all  that  the  latter  had  done  for 
him.  He  set  out  for  the  city  in  which  his  mother 
dwelt,  ran  around  the  yamen  of  the  mandarin,  beat 
upon  the  wooden  fish  and  cried:  "Deliverance  from 
all  suffering!     Deliverance  from  all  suffering!" 

After  the  robber  who  had  slain  his  father  had  slipped 
into  the  post  he  held  by  false  pretences,  he  had 
taken  care  to  strengthen  his  position  by  making 
powerful  friends.  He  even  allowed  Tschen's  ^\ife, 
who  had  now  been  a  prisoner  for  some  ten  years,  a 
little  more  liberty. 

On  that  day  official  business  had  kept  him  abroad. 
The  woman  was  sitting  at  home,  and  when  she  heard 
the  wooden  fish  beaten  so  insistently  before  the  door 


250       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

and  heard  the  words  of  deliverance,  the  voice  of  her 
heart  cried  out  in  her.  She  sent  out  the  serving-maid 
to  call  in  the  priest.  He  came  in  by  the  back  door, 
and  when  she  saw  that  he  resembled  his  father  in 
every  feature,  she  could  no  longer  restrain  herself, 
but  burst  into  tears.  Then  the  monk  of  the  Yangtze- 
kiang  realized  that  this  was  his  mother  and  he  took 
the  bloody  writing  out  and  gave  it  to  her. 

She  stroked  it  and  said  amid  sobs:  "My  father  is 
a  high  official,  who  has  retired  from  affairs  and  dwells 
in  the  capital.  But  I  have  been  unable  to  write  to 
him,  because  this  robber  guarded  me  so  closely.  So 
I  kept  alive  as  well  as  I  could,  waiting  for  you  to 
come.  Now  hurry  to  the  capital  for  the  sake  of  your 
father's  memory,  and  if  his  honor  is  made  clear  then 
I  can  die  in  peace.  But  you  must  hasten  so  that  no 
one  finds  out  about  it." 

The  monk  then  went  off  quickly.  First  he  went 
back  to  his  cloister  to  bid  farewell  to  his  abbot;  and 
then  he  set  out  for  Sianfu,  the  capital. 

Yet  by  that  time  his  grandfather  had  already  died. 
But  one  of  his  uncles,  who  was  known  at  court,  was 
still  living.  He  took  soldiers  and  soon  made  an  end 
of  the  robbers.  But  the  monk's  mother  had  died  in 
the  meantime. 

From  that  time  on,  the  Monk  of  the  Yangtze-ldang 
lived  in  a  pagoda  in  Sianfu,  and  was  known  as  Huan 
Dschuang.  When  the  emperor  issued  the  order  call- 
ing the  priests  of  Buddha  to  court,  he  was  some 
twenty  years  of  age.  He  came  into  the  emperor's 
presence,  and  the  latter  honored  him  as  a  great 
teacher.     Then  he  set  out  for  India. 

He  was  absent  for  seventeen  years.  When  he  re- 
turned he  brought  three  collections  of  books  with  him, 
and  each  collection  comprised  five-hundred  and  forty 


HISTORIC  LEGENDS  251 

rolls  of  manuscript.  With  these  he  once  more  entered 
the  presence  of  the  emperor.  The  emperor  was  over- 
joyed, and  with  liis  own  hand  wrote  a  preface  of  the 
holy  teachings,  in  which  he  recorded  all  that  had  hap- 
pened. Then  the  great  sacrifice  was  held  to  deUver 
the  old  Dragon  of  the  Milky  Way. 

Note:  The  emperor  Tai  Dsung  is  Li  Shi  Min,  the  Prince  of 
Tang-  mentioned  in  No.  64.  He  was  the  most  glorious  and  splendid 
of  all  Chinese  rulers.  The  "Dragon-King  of  the  Eastern  Sea"  has 
appeared  frequently  in  these  fairy-tales.  As  regards  the  "Lord  of 
the  High  Mountain,"  and  the  ten  princes  of  the  Nether  World,  comp. 
Nos.  38  and  49.  The  Highest  Lord  is  Yu  Huang,  the  Lord  of  Jade 
or  of  Nephrite.  Huan  Dsehuang  was  originally  known  as  Tschen. 
Regarding  his  father's  fate  subsequent  to  his  being  drowned,  and 
that  of  his  sons  in  the  spirit-world  see  No.  24.  The  "bamboo 
basket"  is  a  Moses  motive  which  occurs  in  other  Chinese  fairy-tales. 
The  Monk  of  the  Yangtze-kiang"  is,  literally,  (in  Chinese,  Giang 
Liu  Ho  Schang)  "The  monk  washed  ashore  by  the  stream.'" 
"Wooden  fish:"  A  hollow  piece  of  wood  in  the  form  of  a  fish, 
which  is  beaten  by  the  Buddhists  as  sign  of  watchfulness.  Three 
collections  of  books — the  Tripitaka.  As  regards  one  of  the  legendary 
companions  of  Huan  Dsehuang  on  his  journey,  see  No.  73. 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES 


LXX 

THE   HEARTLESS   HUSBAND 

IN  olden  times  Hanchow  was  the  capital  of  South- 
ern China,  and  for  that  reason  a  great  number  of 
beggai's  had  gathered  there.  These  beggars  were  in 
the  habit  of  electing  a  leader,  who  was  ofiScially  en- 
trusted with  the  supervision  of  all  begging  in  the 
town.  It  was  his  duty  to  see  that  the  beggars  did 
not  molest  the  townsfolk,  and  he  received  a  tenth  of 
their  income  from  all  his  beggar  subjects.  When  it 
snowed  or  rained,  and  the  beggars  could  not  go  out 
to  beg,  he  had  to  see  to  it  that  they  had  something  to 
eat,  and  he  also  had  to  conduct  their  weddings  and 
funerals.    And  the  beggars  obeyed  him  in  all  things. 

Well,  it  happened  that  there  was  a  beggar  king  of 
this  sort  in  Hanchow  by  the  name  of  Gin,  in  whose 
family  the  oflfice  had  been  handed  down  from  father 
to  son  for  seven  generations.  What  they  had  taken 
in  by  way  of  beggars'  pence  they  had  lent  out  on  in- 
terest, and  so  the  family  had  gradually  become  well- 
to-do,  and  finally  even  rich. 

The  old  beggar-king  had  lost  his  wife  at  the  age  of 
fifty.  But  he  had  an  only  child,  a  girl  who  was  called 
"Little  Golden  Daughter."  She  had  a  face  of  rare 
beauty  and  was  the  jewel  of  his  love.  She  had  been 
versed  in  the  lore  of  books  from  her  youth  up,  and 
could  write,  improvise  poems  and  compose  essays. 
She  was  also  experienced  in  needlework,  a  skilled 
dancer  and  singer,  and  could  play  the  flute  and  zither. 

255 


256       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

The  old  beggar-king  above  all  else  wanted  her  to  have 
a  scholar  for  a  husband.  Yet  because  he  was  a  beg- 
gar-king the  distinguished  families  avoided  him,  and 
with  those  who  were  of  less  standing  than  himself  he 
did  not  wish  to  have  anything  to  do.  So  it  came 
about  that  Little  Golden  Daughter  had  reached  the 
age  of  eighteen  without  being  betrothed. 

Now  at  that  time  there  dwelt  in  Hanchow,  near  the 
Bridge  of  Peace,  a  scholar  by  the  name  of  Mosu.  He 
was  twenty  years  of  age,  and  universally  popular  be- 
cause of  his  beauty  and  talent.  His  parents  were 
both  dead,  and  he  was  so  poor  that  he  could  hardly 
manage  to  keep  alive.  His  house  and  lot  had  long 
since  been  mortgaged  or  sold,  and  he  lived  in  an  aban- 
doned temple,  and  many  a  day  passed  at  whose  end 
he  went  hungry  to  bed. 

A  neighbor  took  pity  on  him  and  said  to  him  one 
day:  ''The  beggar-king  has  a  child  named  Little 
Golden  Daughter,  who  is  beautiful  beyond  all  telling. 
And  the  beggar-king  is  rich  and  has  money,  but  no 
son  to  inherit  it.  If  you  wish  to  marry  into  his  family 
his  whole  fortune  would  in  the  end  come  to  you.  Is 
that  not  better  than  dying  of  hunger  as  a  poor 
scholar?" 

At  that  time  Mosu  was  in  dire  extremity.  Hence, 
when  he  heard  these  words  he  was  greatly  pleased. 
He  begged  the  neighbor  to  act  as  a  go-between  in  the 
matter. 

So  the  latter  visited  the  old  beggar-king  and  talked 
with  him,  and  the  beggar-king  talked  over  the  matter 
with  Little  Golden  Daughter,  and  since  Mosu  came 
from  a  good  family  and  was,  in  addition,  talented 
and  learned,  and  had  no  objection  to  marrying  into 
their  family,  they  were  both  much  pleased  with  the 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  257 

prospect.  So  they  agreed  to  the  proposal,  and  the 
two  were  married. 

So  Mosu  became  a  member  of  the  beggar-king's 
family.  He  was  happy  in  his  wife's  beauty,  always 
had  enough  to  eat  and  good  clothes  to  wear.  So  he 
thought  himself  lucky  beyond  his  deserts,  and  lived 
mth  his  wife  in  peace  and  happiness. 

The  beggar-king  and  his  daughter,  to  whom  their 
low  estate  was  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,  admonished  Mosu 
to  be  sure  to  study  hard.  They  hoped  that  he  would 
make  a  name  for  himself  and  thus  reflect  glory  on 
their  family  as  well.  They  bought  books  for  him, 
old  and  new,  at  the  highest  prices,  and  they  always 
supplied  him  liberally  with  money  so  that  he  could 
move  in  aristocratic  circles.  They  also  paid  his  ex- 
amination expenses.  So  his  learning  increased  day 
by  day,  and  the  fame  of  it  spread  through  the  entire 
district.  He  passed  one  examination  after  another  in 
rapid  succession,  and  at  the  age  of  twenty-three  was 
appointed  mandarin  of  the  district  of  Wu  We.  He 
returned  from  his  audience  with  the  emperor  in  cere- 
monial robes,  high  on  horseback. 

Mosu  had  been  born  in  Hanchow,  so  the  whole  town 
soon  knew  that  he  had  passed  his  examination  success- 
fully, and  the  townsfolk  crowded  together  on  both 
sides  of  the  street  to  look  at  him  as  he  rode  to  his 
father-in-law's  house.  Old  and  young,  women  and 
children  gathered  to  enjoy  the  show,  and  some  idle 
loafer  called  out  in  a  loud  voice : 

''The  old  beggar's  son-in-law  has  become  a  man- 
darin!" 

Mosu  blushed  with  shame  when  he  heard  these 
words.  Speechless  and  out  of  sorts  he  seated  himself 
in  his  room.  But  the  old  beggar-king  in  the  joy  of 
his  heart  did  not  notice  his  ill  humor.    He  had  a  great 


258       THE  CHINESE  FAIKY  BOOK 

festival  banquet  prepared,  to  which  he  invited  all  his 
neighbors  and  good  friends.  But  most  of  the  invited 
guests  were  beggars  and  poor  folk,  and  he  insisted 
that  Mosu  eat  with  them.  With  much  difficulty  Mosu 
was  induced  to  leave  his  room.  Yet  when  he  saw  the 
guests  gathered  around  the  table,  as  ragged  and  dirty 
as  a  horde  of  hungry  devils,  he  retired  again  with 
disdain.  Little  Golden  Daughter,  who  realized  how 
he  felt,  tried  to  cheer  him  up  again  in  a  hundred  and 
one  ways,  but  all  in  vain. 

A  few  days  later  Mosu,  with  his  Avife  and  servants, 
set  out  for  the  new  district  he  was  to  govern.  One 
goes  from  Hanchow  to  Wu  We  by  water.  So  they 
entered  a  ship  and  sailed  out  to  the  Yangtze-kiang. 
At  the  end  of  the  first  day  they  reached  a  city  where 
they  anchored.  The  night  was  clear  and  the  moon- 
rays  glittered  on  the  water,  and  Mosu  sat  in  the  front 
part  of  the  ship  enjoying  the  moonlight.  Suddenly 
he  chanced  to  think  of  the  old  beggar-king.  It  was 
true  that  his  wife  was  wise  and  good,  but  should 
heaven  happen  to  bless  them  with  children,  these 
children  would  always  be  the  beggar's  nephews  and 
nieces,  and  there  was  no  way  of  preventing  such  a 
disgrace.  And  thus  thinking  a  plan  occurred  to  him. 
He  called  Little  Golden  Daughter  out  of  the  cabin  to 
come  and  enjoy  the  moonlight,  and  she  came  out  to 
him  happily.  Men  servants  and  maid  servants  and 
all  the  sailors  had  long  since  gone  to  sleep.  He  looked 
about  him  on  all  sides,  but  there  was  no  one  to  be  seen. 
Little  Golden  Daughter  was  standing  at  the  front  of 
the  ship,  thinking  no  evil,  when  a  hand  suddenly  thrust 
her  into  the  water.  Then  Mosu  pretended  to  be 
frightened,  and  began  to  call  out:  **My  wife  made  a 
misstep  and  has  fallen  into  the  water!" 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  259 

And  when  they  heard  his  words,  the  servants 
hurried  up  and  wanted  to  fish  her  out. 

But  Mosu  said:  ''She  has  already  been  carried 
away  by  the  current,  so  you  need  not  trouble  your- 
selves!" Then  he  gave  orders  to  set  sail  again  as 
soon  as  possible. 

Now  who  would  have  thought  that  owing  to  a  for- 
tunate chance,  Sir  Hu,  the  mandarin  in  charge  of  the 
transportation  system  of  the  province,  was  also  about 
to  take  charge  of  his  department,  and  had  anchored 
in  the  same  place.  He  was  sitting  with  his  vvdfe  at 
the  open  mndow  of  the  ship's  cabin,  enjoying  the 
moonlight  and  the  cool  breeze. 

Suddenly  he  heard  some  one  crying  on  the  shore, 
and  it  sounded  to  him  like  a  girl's  voice.  He  quickly 
sent  people  to  assist  her,  and  they  brought  her  aboard. 
It  was  Little  Golden  Daughter. 

When  she  had  fallen  into  the  water,  she  had  felt 
something  beneath  her  feet  which  held  her  up  so  that 
she  did  not  sink.  And  she  had  been  carried  along  by 
the  current  to  the  river-bank,  where  she  crept  out  of 
the  water.  And  then  she  realized  that  her  husband, 
now  that  he  had  become  distinguished,  had  forgotten 
how  poor  he  had  been,  and  for  all  she  had  not  been 
drowned,  she  felt  very  lonely  and  abandoned,  and 
before  she  knew  it  her  tears  began  to  flow.  So  when 
Sir  Hu  asked  her  what  was  the  matter,  she  told  him 
the  whole  story.     Sir  Hu  comforted  her. 

**You  must  not  shed  another  tear,"  said  he.  ''If 
you  care  to  become  my  adopted  daughter,  we  will  take 
care  of  you. ' ' 

Little  Golden  Daughter  bowed  her  thanks.  But 
Hu's  wife  ordered  her  maids  to  bring  other  clothes 
to  take  the  place  of  the  wet  ones,  and  to  prepare  a 
bed  for  her.    The  servants  were  strictly  bidden  to  call 


260       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

her  * '  Miss, ' '  and  to  say  nothing  of  what  had  occurred. 

So  the  journey  continued  and  in  a  few  days'  time 
Sir  Hu  entered  upon  his  official  duties.  Wu  We,  where 
Mosu  was  district  mandarin,  was  subject  to  his  rule, 
and  the  latter  made  his  appearance  in  order  to  visit 
his  official  superior.  When  Sir  Hu  saw  Mosu  he 
thought  to  himself:  "What  a  pity  that  so  highly 
gifted  a  man  should  act  in  so  heartless  a  manner!" 

When  a  few  months  had  passed,  Sir  Hu  said  to  his 
subordinates:  **I  have  a  daughter  who  is  very  pretty 
and  good,  and  would  like  to  find  a  son-in-law  to  marry 
into  my  family.  Do  you  know  of  any  one  who  might 
answer?" 

His  subordinates  all  knew  that  Mosu  was  young 
and  had  lost  his  wife.  So  they  unanimously  sug- 
gested him. 

Sir  Hu  replied:  "I  have  also  thought  of  that  gentle- 
man, but  he  is  young  and  has  risen  very  rapidly.  I 
am  afraid  he  has  loftier  ambitions,  and  would  not 
care  to  marry  into  my  family  and  become  my  son-in- 
law." 

"He  was  originally  poor,"  answered  his  people, 
"and  he  is  your  subordinate.  Should  3^ou  care  to 
show  him  a  kindness  of  this  sort,  he  will  be  sure  to 
accept  it  joyfully,  and  will  not  object  to  marrying  into 
your  family." 

"Well,  if  you  all  believe  it  can  be  done,"  said  Sir 
Hu,  "then  pay  him  a  visit  and  find  out  what  he  thinks 
about  it.     But  you  must  not  say  that  I  have  sent  you." 

Mosu,  who  was  just  then  reflecting  how  he  might 
win  Sir  Hu's  favor,  took  up  the  suggestion  with  pleas- 
ure, and  urgently  begged  them  to  act  as  his  go-between 
in  the  matter,  promising  them  a  rich  reward  when  the 
connection  was  established. 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  261 

So  they  went  back  again  and  reported  to  Sir  Hu. 

He  said:  "I  am  much  pleased  that  the  gentleman 
in  question  does  not  disdain  this  marriage.  But  my 
wife  and  I  are  extremely  fond  of  this  daughter  of  ours, 
and  we  can  hardly  resign  ourselves  to  giving  her  up. 
Sir  Mosu  is  young  and  aristocratic,  and  our  little 
daughter  has  been  spoiled.  If  he  were  to  ill-treat 
her,  or  at  some  future  time  were  to  regret  having 
married  into  our  family,  my  wife  and  I  would  be  in- 
consolable. For  this  reason  everything  must  be 
clearly  understood  in  advance.  Only  if  he  positively 
agrees  to  do  these  things  would  I  be  able  to  receive 
him  into  my  family." 

Mosu  was  informed  of  all  these  conditions,  and 
declared  himself  ready  to  accept  them.  Then  he 
brought  gold  and  pearls  and  colored  silks  to  Sir  Hu's 
daughter  as  wedding  gifts,  and  a  lucky  day  was  chosen 
for  the  wedding.  Sir  Hu  charged  his  wife  to  talk  to 
Little  Golden  Daughter. 

''Your  adopted  father,"  said  she,  "feels  sorry  for 
you,  because  you  are  lonely,  and  therefore  has  picked 
out  a  young  scholar  for  you  to  marry." 

But  Little  Golden  Daughter  replied:  "It  is  true 
that  I  am  of  humble  birth,  yet  I  know  what  is  fitting. 
It  chances  that  I  agreed  to  cast  my  lot  with  Mosu  for 
better  or  for  worse.  And  though  he  has  shown  me 
but  little  kindness,  I  will  marry  no  other  man  so  long 
as  he  lives.  I  cannot  bring  myself  to  form  another 
union  and  break  my  troth." 

And  thus  speaking  the  tears  poured  from  her  eyes. 
When  Sir  Hu's  wife  saw  that  nothing  would  alter  her 
resolve,  she  told  her  how  matters  really  stood. 

"Your  adopted  father,"  said  she,  "is  indignant  at 
Mosu's  heartlessness.  And  although  he  will  see  to  it 
that  you  meet  again,  he  has  said  nothing  to  Mosu 


262       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

which  would  lead  him  to  believe  that  you  are  not  our 
owTi  daughter.  Therefore  Mosu  was  delighted  to  marry 
you.  But  when  the  wedding  is  celebrated  this  even- 
ing, you  must  do  thus  and  so,  in  order  that  he  may 
taste  your  just  anger." 

When  she  had  heard  all  this,  Little  Golden  Daugh- 
ter dried  her  tears,  and  thanked  her  adopted  parents. 
Then  she  adorned  herself  for  the  wedding. 

The  same  day,  late  at  evening,  Mosu  came  to  the 
house  wearing  golden  flowers  on  his  hat,  and  a  red 
scarf  across  his  breast,  riding  on  a  gaily  trapped 
horse,  and  followed  by  a  great  retinue.  All  liis  friends 
and  acquaintances  came  w^ith  him  in  order  to  be  pres- 
ent at  the  festival  celebration. 

In  Sir  Hu's  house  everything  had  been  adorned 
with  colored  cloths  and  lanterns.  Mosu  dismounted 
from  his  horse  at  the  entrance  of  the  hall.  Here  Sir 
Hu  had  spread  a  festival  banquet  to  which  Mosu  and 
his  friends  were  led.  And  when  the  goblet  had  made 
the  rounds  three  times,  serving-maids  came  and  in- 
vited Mosu  to  follow  them  to  the  inner  rooms.  The 
bride,  veiled  in  a  red  veil,  was  led  in  by  two  maid- 
servants. Following  the  injunctions  of  the  master 
of  the  ceremony,  they  worshiped  heaven  and  earth 
together,  and  then  the  parents-in-law.  Thereupon 
they  went  into  another  apartment.  Here  brightly 
colored  candles  were  burning,  and  a  wedding  dinner 
had  been  prepared.  Mosu  felt  as  happy  as  though 
he  had  been  raised  to  the  seventh  heaven. 

But  when  he  wanted  to  leave  the  room,  seven  or 
eight  maids  with  bamboo  canes  in  their  hands  appeared 
at  each  side  of  the  door,  and  began  to  beat  him 
without  mercy.  They  knocked  his  bridal  hat  from 
his  head,  and  then  the  blows  rained  do^vn  upon  his 
back  and  shoulders.    When  Mosu  cried  for  help  he 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  263 

heard  a  delicate  voice  say:  "You  need  not  kill  that 
heartless  bridegroom  of  mine  completely!  x\sk  him 
to  come  in  and  greet  me ! ' ' 

Then  the  maids  stopped  beating  him,  and  gathered 
about  the  bride,  who  removed  her  bridal  veil. 

Mosu  bowed  with  lowered  head  and  said:  *'But 
what  have  I  done?" 

Yet  when  he  raised  his  eyes  he  saw  that  none  other 
than  his  wife,  Little  Golden  Daughter,  was  standing 
before  him. 

He  started  with  fright  and  cried:  "A  ghost,  a 
ghost!"  But  all  the  servants  broke  out  into  loud 
laughter. 

At  last  Sir  Hu  and  his  wife  came  in,  and  the  former 
said:  "My  dear  son-in-law,  you  may  rest  assured 
that  my  adopted  daughter,  who  came  to  me  while  I 
was  on  my  way  to  this  place,  is  no  ghost." 

Then  Mosu  hastily  fell  on  his  knees  and  answered: 
"I  have  sinned  and  beg  for  mercy!"  And  he  kow- 
towed without  end. 

"With  that  I  have  nothing  to  do,"  remarked  Sir 
Hu,  "if  our  little  daughter  only  gets  along  well  with 
you,  then  all  mil  be  in  order." 

But  Little  Golden  Daughter  said:  "You  heartless 
scoundrel !  In  the  beginning  you  were  poor  and  needy. 
We  took  you  into  our  family,  and  let  you  study  so 
that  you  might  become  somebody,  and  make  a  name 
for  yourself.  But  no  sooner  had  you  become  a  man- 
darin and  a  man  of  standing,  than  your  love  turned 
into  enmity,  and  you  forgot  your  duty  as  a  husband 
and  pushed  me  into  the  river.  Fortunately,  I  found 
my  dear  adopted  parents  thereby.  They  fished  me 
out,  and  made  me  their  own  child,  otherwise  I  would 
have  found  a  grave  in  the  bellies  of  the  fishes.  How 
can  I  honorably  live  again  with  such  a  man  as  you?" 


264       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

With  these  words  she  began  to  lament  loudly,  and 
she  called  him  one  hard-hearted  scoundrel  after  an- 
other. 

Mosu  lay  before  her,  speechless  with  shame,  and 
begged  her  to  forgive  him. 

Now  when  Sir  Hu  noticed  that  Little  Golden  Daugh- 
ter had  sufficiently  relieved  herself  by  her  scolding,  he 
helped  Mosu  up  and  said  to  him:  "My  dear  son-in- 
law,  if  you  repent  of  your  misdeed,  Little  Golden 
Daughter  will  gradually  cease  to  be  angry.  Of  course 
you  are  an  old  married  couple ;  yet  as  you  have  renewed 
your  vows  this  evening  in  my  house,  kindly  do  me  a 
favor  and  listen  to  what  I  have  to  say:  You,  Mosu, 
are  weighed  with  a  heavy  burden  of  guilt,  and  for  that 
reason  you  must  not  resent  your  wife's  being  some- 
what indignant,  but  must  have  patience  with  her.  I 
will  call  in  my  wife  to  make  peace  between  you." 

With  these  words  Sir  Hu  went  out  and  sent  in  his 
wife  who  finally,  after  a  great  deal  of  difficulty,  suc- 
ceeded in  reconciling  the  two,  so  that  they  agreed  once 
more  to  take  up  life  as  husband  and  wife. 

And  they  esteemed  and  loved  each  other  twice  as 
much  as  they  had  before.  Their  life  was  all  happiness 
and  joy.  And  later,  when  Sir  Hu  and  his  wife  died, 
they  mourned  for  them  as  if  in  truth  they  had  been 
their  own  parents. 

Note:  "To  marry  into":  as  a  rule  the  wife  enters  the  home  of 
her  husband's  parents.  But  when  there  is  no  male  heir,  it  is  ar- 
ranged that  the  son-in-law  continues  the  family  of  his  wife's 
parents,  and  lives  in  their  home.  The  custom  is  still  very  prevalent 
in  Japan,  but  it  is  not  considered  very  honorable  in  China  to  enter 
into  a  strange  family  in  this  way.  It  is  characteristic  that  Mosu. 
as  a  punishment  for  disdaining  to  "marry  into"  a  family  the  first 
time,  is  obliged  to  "marry  into"  a  second  time,  the  family  of  Sir 
Hu. 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  265 

The  costume  here  described  is  still  the  wedding-costume  of  China. 
"Little  Golden  Daughter"  said:  "You  heartless  scoundrel!";  des- 
pite her  faithfulness,  in  accordance  with  Chinese  custom,  she  is 
obliged  to  show  her  anger  over  his  faithlessness;  this  is  necessary 
before  the  matter  can  Ix;  properly  adjusted,  so  that  she  may 
"preserve  her  face." 


LXXI 

GIAUNA    THE    BEAUTIFUL 

ONCE  upon  a  time  there  was  a  descendant  of  Con- 
fucius. His  father  had  a  friend,  and  this  friend 
held  an  official  position  in  the  South  and  offered  the 
young  man  a  place  as  secretary.  But  when  the  latter 
reached  the  to\^m  where  he  was  to  have  been  active,  he 
found  that  his  father's  friend  had  already  died.  Then 
he  was  much  embarrassed,  seeing  that  he  did  not  have 
the  means  to  return  home  again.  So  he  was  glad  to 
take  refuge  in  the  Monastery  of  Puto,  where  he  copied 
holy  books  for  the  abbot. 

About  a  hundred  paces  west  of  the  monastery  stood 
a  deserted  house.  One  day  there  had  been  a  great 
snowfall,  and  as  young  Kung  accidentally  passed  by 
the  door  of  the  house,  he  noticed  a  well  dressed  and 
prepossessing  youth  standing  there  who  bowed  to  him 
and  begged  him  to  approach.  Now  young  Kung  was 
a  scholar,  and  could  appreciate  good  manners.  Find- 
ing that  the  youth  and  himself  had  much  in  common,  he 
took  a  liking  to  him,  and  followed  him  into  the  house. 
It  was  immaculately  clean ;  silk  curtains  hung  before 
the  doors,  and  on  the  walls  were  pictures  of  good  old 
masters.  On  a  table  lay  a  book  entitled:  ''Tales 
of  the  Coral  Ring."  Coral  Ring  was  the  name 
of  a  cavern. 

Once  upon  a  time  there  lived  a  monk  at  Puto  who 


266       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

was  exceedingly  learned.  An  aged  man  had  led  him 
into  the  cave  in  question,  where  he  had  seen  a  number 
of  volumes  on  the  book  stands.  The  aged  man  had 
said:  "These  are  the  histories  of  the  various  dyn- 
asties." In  a  second  room  were  to  be  found  the  his- 
tories of  all  the  peoples  on  earth.  A  third  was  guarded 
by  two  dogs.  The  aged  man  explained:  '*In  this 
room  are  kept  the  secret  reports  of  the  immortals,  tel- 
ling the  arts  by  means  of  which  they  gained  eternal 
life.  The  two  dogs  are  two  dragons."  The  monk 
turned  the  pages  of  the  books,  and  found  that  they 
were  all  works  of  ancient  times,  such  as  he  had  never 
seen  before.  He  would  gladly  have  remained  in  the 
cave,  but  the  old  man  said:  "That  would  not  do!" 
and  a  boy  led  him  out  again.  The  name  of  that  cave, 
however,  was  the  Coral  Ring,  and  it  was  described  in 
the  volume  which  lay  on  the  table. 

The  youth  questioned  Kung  regarding  his  name  and 
family,  and  the  latter  told  him  his  whole  history.  The 
youth  pitied  him  greatly  and  advised  him  to  open  a 
school. 

Kung  answered  with  a  sigh :  "I  am  quite  unknown 
in  the  neighborhood,  and  have  no  one  to  recommend 
me!" 

Said  the  youth:  "If  you  do  not  consider  me  alto- 
gether too  unworthy  and  stupid,  I  should  like  to  be 
your  pupil  myself. ' ' 

Young  Kung  was  overjoyed.  "I  should  not  dare  to 
attempt  to  teach  you,"  he  replied,  "but  together  we 
might  dedicate  ourselves  to  the  study  of  science."  He 
then  asked  why  the  house  had  been  standing  empty  for 
so  long. 

The  youth  answered:  "The  owner  of  the  house  has 
gone  to  the  country.  We  come  from  Shensi,  and  have 
taken  the  house  for  a  short  time.  We  only  moved  in  a 
few  days  ago. ' ' 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  267 

They  chatted  and  joked  together  gaily,  and  the  young 
man  invited  Kung  to  remain  overnight,  ordering  a 
small  boy  to  light  a  pan  of  charcoal. 

Then  he  stepped  rapidly  into  the  rear  room  and 
soon  returned  saying:    *'My  father  has  come.'^ 

As  Kung  rose  an  aged  man  with  a  long,  white  beard 
and  eyebrows  stepped  into  the  room  and  said,  greeting 
him:  ''You  have  already  declared  your  willingness 
to  instruct  my  son,  and  I  am  grateful  for  your  kind- 
ness. But  you  must  be  strict  with  him  and  not  treat 
him  as  a  friend." 

Then  he  had  garments  of  silk,  a  fur  cap,  and  shoes 
and  socks  of  fur  brought  in,  and  begged  Kung  to  change 
his  clothes.  Wine  and  food  were  then  served.  The 
cushions  and  covers  of  the  tables  and  chairs  were  made 
of  stuffs  unknown  to  Kung,  and  their  sliimmering  ra- 
diance blinded  the  eye.  The  aged  man  retired  after  a 
few  beakers  of  wine,  and  then  the  youth  showed  Kung 
his  essays.  They  were  all  written  in  the  style  of  the 
old  masters  and  not  in  the  new-fangled  eight-section 
form. 

When  he  was  asked  about  this,  the  youth  said  with 
a  smile:  "I  am  quite  indifferent  to  winning  success 
at  the  state  examinations!"  Then  he  turned  to  the 
small  boy  and  said:  "See  whether  the  old  gentleman 
has  already  fallen  asleep.  If  he  has,  you  may  quietly 
bring  in  little  Hiang-Nu." 

The  boy  went  off,  and  the  youth  took  a  lute  from  an 
embroidered  case.  At  once  a  serving-maid  entered, 
dressed  in  red,  and  surpassingly  beautiful.  The  youth 
bade  her  sing  ''The  Lament  of  the  Beloved,"  and  her 
melting  tones  moved  the  heart.  The  third  watch  of  the 
night  had  passed  before  they  retired  to  sleep. 

On  the  following  morning  all  rose  early  and  study 
began.     The  youth  was  exceptionally  gifted.    What- 


268       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

ever  he  had  seen  but  once  was  graven  in  his  memory. 
Hence  he  made  surprising  progress  in  the  course  of  a 
few  months.  The  old  custom  was  followed  of  writing 
an  essay  every  five  days,  and  celebrating  its  comple- 
tion with  a  little  banquet.  And  at  each  banquet  Hiang- 
Nu  was  s«nt  for. 

One  evening  Kung  could  not  remove  his  glance  from 
Hiang-Nu.  The  youth  guessed  his  thoughts  and  said 
to  him:  ''You  are  as  yet  unmarried.  Early  and  late 
I  k'eep  thinking  as  to  how  I  can  provide  you  with  a 
charming  life  companion.  Hiang-Nu  is  the  serving- 
maid  of  my  father,  so  I  cannot  give  her  to  you." 

Said  Kung :  ' '  I  am  grateful  to  you  for  your  friendly 
thorught.  But  if  the  girl  you  have  in  mind  is  not 
just  as  beautiful  as  Hiang-Nu,  then  I  would  rather 
do  without. ' ' 

The  youth  laughed :  ' '  You  are  indeed  inexperienced 
if  you  think  that  Hiarag-Nu  is  beautiful.  Your  wish  is 
easily  fulfilled." 

Thus  half  a  year  went  by  and  the  monotonous  rainy 
season  had  just  began.  Than  a  swelling  the  size  of  a 
peach  developed  in  young  Kung's  breast,  which  in- 
creased over  night  until  it  was  as  large  as  a  tea-cup. 
He  lay  on  his  couch  groaning  with  pain,  and  unable  to 
eat  or  to  sleep.  The  youth  was  busy  day  and  night 
nursing  him,  and  even  the  old  gentleman  asked  how 
he  was  getting  along. 

Then  the  youth  said:  ''My  little  sister  Giauna  a- 
lone  is  able  to  cure  this  illness.  Please  send  to  grand- 
mother, and  have  her  brought  here!" 

The  old  gentleman  was  willing,  and  he  sent  off  his 
boy. 

The  next  day  the  boy  came  back  with  the  news  that 
Giauna  would  come,  together  with  her  aunt  and  her 
cousin  A-Sung. 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  269 

Not  long  after  the  youth  led  his  sister  into  the  room. 
She  was  not  more  than  thirteen  or  fourteen  years  of 
age,  enchantingly  beautiful,  and  slender  as  a  willow- 
tree.  When  the  sick  man  saw  her  he  forgot  all  his 
pain  and  his  spirits  rose. 

The  youth  said  to  his  sister  Giauna:  ''This  is  my 
best  friend,  whom  I  love  as  a  brother !  I  beg  of  you, 
little  sister,  to  cure  him  of  his  illness!" 

The  maiden  blushed  with  confusion ;  then  she  stepped 
up  to  the  sick-bed.  While  she  was  feeling  his  pulse, 
it  seemed  to  him  as  though  she  brought  the  fragrance 
of  orchards  with  her. 

Said  the  maiden  with  a  smile:  "No  wonder  that 
this  illness  has  befallen  him.  His  heart  beats  far  too 
stonnily.  His  illness  is  serious  but  not  incurable. 
Now  the  blood  which  has  flowed  has  already  gathered, 
so  we  will  have  to  cut  to  cure." 

With  that  she  took  her  golden  armlet  from  her  arm 
and  laid  it  on  the  aching  place.  She  pressed  it  down 
very  gently,  and  the  swelling  rose  a  full  inch  above  the 
armlet  so  that  it  enclosed  the  entire  swelling.  Then 
she  loosed  a  pen-knife  with  a  blade  as  thin  as  paper 
from  her  silken  girdle.  With  one  hand  she  held  the 
armlet,  and  with  the  other  she  took  the  knife  and  lightly 
passed  it  around  the  bottom  of  the  ring.  Black 
blood  gushed  forth  and  ran  over  mattress  and  bed. 
But  young  Kung  was  so  enchanted  by  the  presence  of 
the  beautiful  Giauna  that  not  only  did  he  feel  no  pain, 
but  his  one  fear  was  that  the  whole  affair  might  end 
too  soon,  and  that  she  would  disappear  from  his  sight. 
In  a  moment  the  diseased  flesh  had  been  cut  away, 
and  Giauna  had  fresh  water  brought  and  cleansed  the 
wound.  Then  she  took  a  small  red  pellet  from  her 
mouth,  and  laid  it  on  the  wound,  and  when  she  turned 
around  in  a  circle,  it  seemed  to  Kung  as  though  she 


270      THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

drew  out  all  the  inflammation  in  steam  and  flames. 
Once  more  she  turned  in  a  circle,  and  he  felt  his  wound 
itch  and  quiver,  and  when  she  turned  for  the  third  time, 
he  was  completely  cured. 

The  maiden  took  the  pellet  into  her  mouth  again  and 
said:  ''Now  all  is  well!"  Then  she  hastened  into 
the  inner  room.  Young  Kung  leaped  up  in  order  to 
thank  her. 

True,  he  was  now  cured  of  his  illness,  but  his  thoughts 
continued  to  dwell  on  Giauna's  pretty  face.  He  neg- 
lected his  books  and  sat  lost  in  day-dreams. 

His  friend  had  noticed  it  and  said  to  him:  ''I  have 
ait  last  succeeded,  this  very  day,  in  finding  an  attractive 
life  companion  for  you. ' ' 

Kung  asked  who  she  might  be. 

"The  daughter  of  my  aunt,  A-Sung.  She  is  seven- 
teen years  of  age,  and  anything  but  homely. '  ^ 

''I  am  sure  she  is  not  as  beautiful  as  Giauna," 
thought  Kung.  Then  he  hummed  the  lines  of  a  song  to 
himself : 

"Who  once  has  seen  the  sea  close  by, 

All  rivers  shallow  streams  declares; 
Who  o'er  Wu's  hill  the  clouds  watched  fly, 
Says  nothing  with  that  view  compares." 

•The  youth  smiled.  ''My  little  sister  Giauna  is  still 
very  young,"  said  he.  "Besides,  she  is  my  father's 
only  daughter,  and  he  would  not  like  to  see  her  marry 
some  one  from  afar.  But  my  cousin  A-Sung  is  not 
homely  either.  If  you  do  not  believe  me,  wait  until 
they  go  walking  in  the  garden,  and  then  you  may  take 
a  look  at  them  without  their  knowing  it. " 

Kung  posted  himself  at  the  open  window  on  the  look- 
out, and  sure  enough,  he  saw  Giauna  come  along  lead- 
ing another  girl  by  the  hand,  a  girl  so  beautiful  that 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  271 

there  was  none  otiher  like  her.  Giauna  and  she  seemed 
to  be  sisters,  only  to  be  told  apart  by  a  slight  difference 
in  age. 

Then  young  Kung  was  exceedingly  happy  and 
begged  his  friend  to  act  for  him  in  arranging  the  mar- 
riage, which  the  latter  promised  to  do.  The  next  day 
he  came  to  Kung,  and  told  him  amid  congratulations 
that  everything  was  arranged.  A  special  court  was 
put  in  order  for  the  young  pair,  and  the  wedding  was 
celebrated.  Young  Kung  felt  as  though  he  had  mar- 
ried a  fairy,  and  the  two  became  very  fond  of  each 
other. 

One  day  Kung's  friend  came  to  him  in  a  state  of 
great  excitement  and  said:  *'The  owner  of  this  house 
is  coming  back,  and  my  father  now  wishes  to  return  to 
Shensi.  The  time  for  us  to  part  draws  near,  and  I 
am  very  sad ! ' ' 

Kung  wished  to  accompany  them,  but  his  friend  ad- 
vised him  to  return  to  his  o^\ti  home. 

Kung  mentioned  the  difficulties  in  the  way,  but  the 
youth  replied:  ^'That  need  not  worry  you,  because  I 
will  accompany  you. ' ' 

After  a  time  the  father  came,  together  with  A-Sung, 
and  made  Kung  a  present  of  a  hundred  ounces  of  gold. 
Then  the  youth  took  Kung  and  his  wife  by  the  hand, 
and  told  them  to  close  their  eyes.  As  soon  as  they 
did  so  off  they  went  through  the  air  like  a  storm-wind. 
All  Kung  could  notice  was  that  the  gale  roared  about 
his  ears. 

When  some  time  had  passed  the  youth  cried: 
**Now  we  have  arrived!"  Kung  opened  his  eyes  and 
saw  his  old  home,  and  then  he  knew  that  his  friend 
was  not  of  human  kind. 

Gaily  they  knocked  at  the  door  of  bis  home.  His 
mother  opened  it  and  when  she  saw  that  he  had  brought 


272      THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

along  so  charming  a  wife  she  was  greatly  pleased. 
Then  Kung  turned  around  to  his  friend,  but  the  latter 
had  already  disappeared. 

A-Sung  ser^^ed  her  mother-in-law  with  great  de- 
votion, and  her  beauty  and  virtue  was  celebrated  far 
and  near.  Soon  after  young  Kung  gained  the  doctor- 
ate, and  was  appointed  inspector  of  prisons  in  Sliensi. 
He  took  his  wife  along  with  him,  but  his  mother  re- 
mained at  home,  since  Shensi  was  too  far  for  her  to 
travel.  And  heaven  gave  A-Sung  and  Kung  a  little 
son. 

Btit  Kung  became  involved  in  a  dispute  with  a  trav- 
eling censor.  The  latter  complained  about  Kung  and 
he  was  dismissed  from  his  post. 

So  it  happened  that  one  day  he  was  idling  about 
before  the  city,  when  he  saw  a  handsome  youth  riding 
a  black  mule.  When  he  looked  more  closely  he  saw 
that  it  was  his  old  friend.  They  fell  into  each  others' 
arms,  laughing  and  weeping,  and  the  youth  led  him 
to  a  village.  In  the  midst  of  a  thick  grove  of  trees 
which  threw  a  deep  shade,  stood  a  house  whose  upper 
stories  rose  to  the  skies.  One  could  see  at  a  glance  that 
people  of  distinction  lived  there.  Kung  now  inquired 
after  sister  Giauna,  and  was  told  that  she  had  married. 
He  remained  over  night  and  then  went  off  to  fetch  his 
wife. 

In  the  meantime  Giauna  arrived.  She  took  A-Sung 's 
little  son  in  her  arms  and  said:  "Cousin,  this  is  a 
little  stranger  in  our  family ! ' ' 

Kung  greeted  her,  and  again  thanked  her  for  the 
kindness  she  had  showni  him  in  curing  his  illness. 

She  answered  with  a  smile:  ''Since  then  you  have 
become  a  distinguished  man,  and  the  wound  has  long 
since  healed.     Have  you  still  not  forgotten  your  pain  ? ' ' 

Then  Giauna 's  husband  arrived,  and  every  one  be- 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  273 

came     acquainted.    And     after     that     they     parted. 

One  day  the  youth  came  sadly  to  Kung"  and  said: 
''We  are  threatened  by  a  great  misfortune  to-day. 
I  do  not  know  whether  you  would  be  willing  to  save  us ! " 

Kung  did  not  know  what  it  might  be ;  but  he  gladly 
promised  his  aid.  Then  the  youth  called  up  the  entire 
family  and  they  bowed  down  in  the  outer  court. 

He  began:  '*I  will  tell  you  the  truth  just  as  it  is. 
We  are  foxes.  This  day  we  are  threatened  by  the  dan- 
ger of  thunder.  If  you  care  to  save  us,  then  there  is  a 
hope  that  we  may  manage  to  stay  alive;  if  not,  then 
take  your  child  and  go,  so  that  you  are  not  involved 
in  our  danger." 

But  Kung  vowed  that  he  would  share  life  and  death 
with  them. 

Then  the  youth  begged  him  to  stand  in  -the  door  with 
a  sword  in  his  hand,  and  said:  "Now  when  the  thun- 
der begins  to  roll  you  must  stand  there  and  never  stir." 

Suddenly  dark  clouds  rose  in  the  sky,  and  the  heav- 
ens grew  gloomy  as  if  night  were  closing  down.  Kung 
looked  about  him,  but  the  buildings  had  all  disappeared, 
and  behind  him  he  could  only  see  a  high  barrow,  in 
which  was  a  large  cave  wliose  interior  was  lost  in 
darkness.  In  the  midst  of  his  fright  he  was  surprised 
by  a  thunderbolt.  A  heavy  rain  poured  down  in 
streams,  and  a  storm  wind  arose  which  rooted  up  the 
tallest  trees.  Everything  glimmered  before  his  eyes 
and  his  ears  were  deafened.  But  he  held  his  sword  in 
his  hand,  and  stood  as  firm  as  a  rock.  Suddenly 
in  the  midst  of  black  smoke  and  flashes  of  lightning,  he 
saw  a  monster  with  a  pointed  beak  and  long  claws, 
which  was  carrying  off  a  human  body.  When  he  looked 
more  closely  he  recognized  by  the  dress  that  it  was 
Giauna.  He  leaped  up  at  the  monster  and  struck  at 
him  with  his  sword,  and  at  once  Giauna  fell  to  the 


274      THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

ground.    A  tremendous  crash  of  thunder  shook  the 
earth,  and  Kung  fell  down  dead. 

Then  the  tempest  cleared  away,  and  the  blue  sky 
appeared  once  more. 

Giauna  had  regained  consciousness,  and  when  she 
saw  Kung  lying  dead  beside  her  she  said  amid  sobs: 
"He  died  for  my  sake!  Why  should  I  continue  to 
live?" 

A-Sung  also  came  out,  and  together  they  carried 
him  into  the  cave.  Giauna  told  A-Sung  to  hold  his 
head  while  her  brother  opened  his  mouth.  She  herself 
took  hold  of  his  chin,  and  brought  out  her  little  red 
pellet.  She  pressed  it  against  his  lips  with  her  own, 
and  breathed  into  his  lungs.  Then  the  breath  came 
back  to  his  throat  mth  a  rattling  noise,  and  in  a  short 
time  he  was  himself  once  more. 

So  there  was  'the  whole  family  reunited  again,  and 
none  of  its  members  had  come  to  harm.  They  grad- 
ually recovered  from  their  fright,  and  were  quite  happy : 
when  suddenly  a  small  boy  brought  the  news  that 
Giauna 's  husband  and  his  whole  family  had  been  killed 
by  the  thunder.  Giauna  broke  down,  weeping,  and 
the  others  tried  to  comfort  her. 

Finally  Kung  said:  "It  is  not  well  to  dwell  too 
long  amid  the  graves  of  the  dead.  Will  you  not  come 
home  mth  me  ? ' ' 

Thereupon  they  packed  up  their  belongings  and 
went  with  him.  He  assigned  a  deserted  garden,  which 
he  carefully  walled  off,  to  his  friend  and  his  family 
as  a  dwelling-place.  Only  when  Kung  and  A-Sung 
came  to  visit  them  was  the  bolt  drawn.  Then  Giauna 
and  her  brother  played  chess,  drank  tea  and  chatted 
with  them  like  members  of  the  same  family. 

But  Rung's  little  son  had  a  somewhat  pointed  face, 
which  resembled  a  fox's,  and  when  he  went  along  the 


LITEHARY  FAIRY  TALES  275 

street,  the  people  would  turn  around  and  say :     '  *  There 
goes  the  fox-child ! ' ' 

Note:  "Not  in  the  new-fangled  eight-section  form:"  Ba  Gu 
Wen  Dschang,  i.  e.,  essays  in  eight-section  form,  divided  according 
to  strict  rules,  were  the  customary  theses  in  tlie  governmental 
examinations  in  China  up  to  the  time  of  the  great  educational  reform. 
To-day  there  is  a  general  return  to  the  style  of  the  old  masters, 
the  free  form  of  composition.  "The  danger  of  thunder":  Three 
times  the  foxes  must  have  escaped  the  mortal  danger  of  thunder. 


LXXII 

THE   FROG   PRINCESS 

THERE  where  the  Yangtze-kiang  has  come  about 
halfv/ay  on  its  course  to  the  sea,  the  Frog  King 
is  worshiped  with  great  devotion.  He  has  a  temple 
there  and  frogs  by  the  thousand  are  to  be  found  in  the 
neighborhood,  some  of  them  of  enormous  size.  Those 
who  incur  the  wrath  of  the  god  are  apt  to  have  strange 
visitations  in  their  homes.  Frogs  hop  about  on  tables 
and  beds,  and  in  extreme  cases  they  even  creep  up  the 
smooth  walls  of  the  room  without  falling.  There  are 
various  kinds  of  omens,  but  all  indicate  that  some 
misfortune  threatens  the  house  in  question.  Then  the 
people  living  in  it  become  terrified,  slaughter  a  cow 
and  offer  it  as  a  sacrifice.  Thus  the  god  is  mollified 
and  nothing  further  happens. 

In  that  part  of  the  country  there  once  lived  a  youth 
named  Sia  Kung-Schong.  He  was  handsome  and  in- 
telligent. When  he  was  some  six  or  seven  years  of 
age,  a  serving-maid  dressed  in  green  entered  his  home. 
She  said  that  she  was  a  messenger  from  the  Frog  King, 
and  declared  that  the  Frog  King  wished  to  have  his 
daughter  marry  young  Sia.     Old  Sia  was  an  honest 


276       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

man,  not  very  bright,  and  since  this  did  not  suit  him, 
he  declined  the  offer  on  the  plea  that  his  son  was  still 
too  young  to  marry.  In  spite  of  this,  however,  he  did 
not  dare  look  about  for  another  mate  for  him. 

Then  a  few  years  passed  and  the  boy  gradually 
grew  up.  A  marriage  between  him  and  a  certain  Mis- 
tress Giang  was  decided  upon. 

But  the  Frog  King  sent  word  to  Mistress  Giang: 
''Young  Sia  is  my  son-in-law.  How  dare  you  under- 
take to  lay  claim  to  what  does  not  belong  to  you!" 
Then  Father  Giang  was  frightened,  and  took  back  his 
promise. 

This  made  Old  Sia  very  sad.  He  prepared  a  sacrifice 
and  went  to  his  temple  to  pray.  He  explained  that 
he  felt  unworthy  of  becoming  the  relation  of  a  god. 
When  he  had  finished  praying  a  multitude  of  enormous 
maggots  made  their  appearance  in  the  sacrificial  meat 
and  wine,  and  crawled  around.  He  poured  them  out, 
begged  forgiveness,  and  returned  home  filled  with  evil 
forebodings.  He  did  not  know  what  more  he  could  do, 
and  had  to  let  things  take  their  course. 

One  day  young  Sia  went  out  into  the  street.  A 
messenger  stepped  up  to  him  and  told  him,  on  the  part 
of  ihe  Frog  King  that  the  latter  urgently  requested 
Sia  to  come  to  him.  There  was  no  help  for  it;  he 
had  to  follow  the  messenger.  He  led  him  through  a 
red  gateway  into  some  magnificent,  high-ceilinged 
rooms.  In  the  great  hall  sat  an  ancient  man  who  might 
have  been  so^me  eighty  years  of  age.  Sia  cast  him- 
self down  on  the  ground  before  him  in  homage.  The 
old  man  bade  him  rise,  and  assigned  him  a  place  at  the 
table.  Soon  a  number  of  girls  and  women  came  crowd- 
ing in  to  look  at  him.  Then  the  old  man  turned  to  them 
and  said:  *'Go  to  the  room  of  the  bride  and  tell  her 
that  the  bride-groom  has  arrived!" 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  277 

Quickly  a  couple  of  maids  ran  away,  and  shortly 
after  an  old  woman  came  from  the  inner  apartments, 
leading  a  maiden  by  the  hand,  who  might  have  been 
sixteen  years  of  age,  and  was  incomparably  beautiful. 
The  old  man  pointed  to  her  and  said:  ''This  is  my 
tenth  little  daughter.  It  seemed -to  me  that  you  would 
make  a  good  pair.  But  your  father  has  scorned  us 
because  of  our  difference  in  race.  Yet  one's  marraige 
is  a  matter  that  is  of  life-long  importance.  Our  par- 
ents can  determine  it  only  in  part.  In  the  end  it  rests 
mainly  with  one's  self." 

Sia  looked  steadily  at  the  girl,  and  a  fondness  for 
her  grew  in  his  heart.  He  sat  there  in  silence.  The 
old  man  continued :  ''I  knew  very  well  that  the  young 
gentleman  would  agree.  Go  on  ahead  of  us,  and  we 
will  bring  you  your  bride ! ' ' 

Sia  said  he  would,  and  hurried  to  inform  his  father. 
His  father  did  not  know  what  to  do  in  his  excitement. 
He  suggested  an  excuse  and  wanted  to  send  Sia  back 
to  decline  his  bride  with  thanks.  But  this  Sia  was  not 
willing  to  do.  While  they  were  arguing  the  matter, 
the  bride's  carriage  was  already  at  the  door.  It  was 
surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  greencoats,  and  the  lady 
entered  the  house,  and  bowed  politely  to  her  parents-in- 
law.  When  the  latter  saw  her  they  were  both  pleased, 
and  the  wedding  was  announced  for  that  very  evening. 

The  new  couple  lived  in  peace  and  good  understand- 
ing. And  after  they  had  been  married  their  divine 
parents-in-law  often  came  to  their  house.  When  they 
appeared  dressed  in  red,  it  meant  that  some  good  for- 
tune was  to  befall  them;  when  they  came  dressed  in 
white,  it  signified  that  they  were  sure  to  make  some 
gain.  Thus,  in  the  course  of  time,  the  family  became 
wealthy. 

But  since  they  had  become  related  to  the  gods  the 


278       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

rooms,  courtyards  and  all  other  places  were  always 
crowded  with  frogs.  And  no  one  ventured  to  harm 
them.  Sia  Kung-Schong  alone  was  young  and  showed 
no  consideration.  When  he  was  in  good  spirits  he 
did  not  bother  them,  but  when  he  got  out  of  sorts  he 
knew  no  mercy,  and  purposely  stepped  on  them  and 
killed  them. 

In  general  his  young  wife  was  modest  and  obedient; 
yet  she  easily  lost  her  temper.  She  could  not  approve 
her  husband's  conduct.  But  Sia  w^ould  not  do  her  the 
favor  to  give  up  his  brutal  habit.  So  she  scolded  him 
because  of  it  and  he  grew  angry. 

''Do  you  imagine,"  he  told  her,  ''that  because  your 
parents  can  visit  human  beings  with  misfortune, 
that  a  real  mian  would  be  afraid  of  a  frog?" 

His  wife  carefully  avoided  uttering  the  word 
"frog,"  hence  his  speech  angered  her  and  she  said: 
"Since  I  have  dwelt  in  your  house  your  fields  have 
yielded  larger  crops,  and  you  have  obtained  the  high- 
est selling  prices.  And  that  is  something  after  all. 
But  now,  when  young  and  old,  you  are  comfortably 
established,  you  wish  to  act  like  the  fledgling  owl,  who 
picks  out  his  own  mother's  eyes  as  soon  as  he  is  able 
to  fly!" 

Sia  then  grew  still  more  angry  and  answered: 
"These  gifts  have  been  unwelcome  to  me  for  a  long 
time,  for  I  consider  them  unclean.  I  could  never  con- 
sent to  leave  snch  property  to  sons  and  grandsons. 
It  would  be  better  if  we  parted  at  once!" 

So  he  bade  his  wife  leave  the  house,  and  before  his 
parents  knew  anything  about  it,  she  was  gone.  His 
parents  scolded  him  and  told  him  to  go  at  once  and 
bring  her  back.  But  he  was  filled  mth  rage,  and  would 
not  give  in  to  them. 

That  same  night  he  and  his  mother  fell  sick.     They 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  279 

felt  weak  and  could  not  eat.  The  father,  much  worried, 
went  to  the  temple  to  beg  for  pardon.  And  he  prayed 
so  earnestly  that  his  wife  and  son  recovered  in  three 
days'  time.  And  the  Frog  Princess  also  returned, 
and  they  lived  together  happily  and  contented  as 
before. 

But  the  young  woman  sat  in  the  house  all  day  long, 
occupied  solely  with  her  ornaments  and  her  rouge,  and 
did  not  concern  herself  with  sewing  and  stitching. 
So  Sia  Kung-Schong's  mother  still  had  to  look  out 
for  her  son's  clothes. 

One  day  his  mother  was  angry  and  said:  ''My  son 
has  a  wife,  and  yet  I  have  to  do  all  the  work!  In 
other  homes  the  daughter-in-law  serves  her  mother-in- 
law.  But  in  our  house  the  mother-in-law  must  serve 
the  daughter-in-law. ' ' 

This  the  princess  accidentally  heard.  In  she  came, 
much  excited,  and  began:  ''Have  I  ever  omitted,  as 
is  right  and  proper,  to  visit  you  morning  and  evening? 
My  only  fault  is  that  I  will  not  burden  myself  with  all 
this  toil  for  the  sake  of  saving  a  trifling  sum  of  money ! ' ' 
The  mother  answered  not  a  word,  but  wept  bitterly  and 
in  silence  because  of  the  insult  offered  her. 

Her  son  came  along  and  noticed  that  his  mother 
had  been  weeping.  He  insisted  on  knowing  the  reason, 
and  found  ont  what  had  happened.  Angrily  he  re- 
proached his  wife.  She  raised  objections  and  did  not 
wish  to  admit  that  she  had  been  in  the  wrong.  Finally 
Sia  said:  "It  is  better  to  have  no  wife  at  all  than  one 
who  gives  her  mother-in-law  no  pleasure.  What  can 
the  old  frog  do  to  me  after  all,  if  I  anger  him,  save 
call  misfortunes  upon  me  and  take  my  life!"  So  he 
once  more  drove  his  wife  out  of  the  house. 

The  princess  left  her  home  and  went  away.  The 
follomng  day  fire  broke  out  in  the  house,  and  spread 


280       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

to  several  other  buildings.    Tables,  beds,  everything 
was  burned. 

Sia,  in  a  rage  because  of  the  fire,  went  to  the  temple 
to  complain :  "To  bring  up  a  daughter  in  such  a  way 
that  she  does  not  please  her  parents-in-law  shows  that 
there  is  no  disciphne  in  a  house.  And  now  you  even 
encourage  her  in  her  faults.  It  is  said  the  gods  are 
most  just.  Are  there  gods  who  teach  men  to  fear 
their  wives!  Incidentally,  the  whole  quarrel  rests  on 
me  alone.  My  parents  had  nothing  to  do  with  it.  If 
I  was  to  be  punished  by  the  ax  and  cord,  well  and 
good.  You  could  have  carried  out  the  punishment 
yourself.  But  this  you  did  not  do.  So  now  I  will 
burn  your  own  house  in  order  to  satisfy  my  own  sense 
of  justice ! ' ' 

With  these  words  he  began  piling  up  brush-wood 
before  the  temple,  struck  sparks  and  wanted  to  set  it 
ablaze.  The  neighbors  came  streaming  up,  and 
pleaded  with  him.  So  he  swallowed  his  rage  and  went 
home. 

When  his  parents  heard  of  it,  they  grew  pale  with  a 
great  fear.  But  at  night  the  god  appeared  to  the  peo- 
ple of  a  neighboring  village,  and  ordered  them  to  re- 
build the  house  of  his  son-in-law.  When  day  began  to 
dawn  they  dragged  up  building-wood  and  the  workmen 
all  came  in  throngs  to  build  for  Sia.  No  matter  what 
he  said  he  could  not  prevent  them.  All  day  long  hun- 
dreds of  workmen  were  busy.  And  in  the  course  of  a 
few  days  all  the  rooms  had  been  rebuilt,  and  all  the 
utensils,  curtains  and  furniture  were  there  as  before. 
And  when  the  work  had  been  completed  the  princess 
also  returned.  She  climbed  the  stairs  to  the  great 
room,  and  acknowledged  her  fault  with  many  tender 
and  loving  words.     Then   she  turned  to   Sia  Kung- 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  281 

Schong,  and  smiled  at  him  sideways.  Instead  of  re- 
sentment joy  now  filled  the  whole  house.  And  after 
that  time  the  princess  was  especially  peaceable.  Two 
whole  years  passed  without  an  angry  word  being  said. 

But  the  princess  had  a  great  dislike  for  snakes. 
Once,  by  way  of  a  joke,  young  Sia  put  a  small  snake  in- 
to a  parcel,  which  he  gave  her  and  told  her  to  open. 
She  turned  pale  and  reproached  him.  Then  Sia-Kung- 
Schong  also  took  his  jest  seriously,  and  angry  words 
passed. 

At  last  the  princess  said:  "This  time  I  will  not 
wait  for  you  to  turn  me  out.  Now  we  are  finally  done 
with  one  another ! ' '  And  with  that  she  walked  out  of 
the  door. 

Father  Sia  grew  very  much  alarmed,  beat  his  son 
himself  with  his  staff,  and  bogged  the  god  to  be  kind 
and  forgive.  Fortunately  there  were  no  evil  conse- 
quences.    All  was  quiet  and  not  a  sound  was  heard. 

Thus  more  than  a  year  passed.  Sia-Kung-Schong 
longed  for  the  princess  and  took  himself  seriously  to 
task.  He  would  creep  in  secret  to  the  temple  of  the 
god,  and  lament  because  he  had  lost  the  princess.  But 
no  voice  answered  him.  And  soon  afterward  he  even 
heard  that  the  god  had  betrothed  his  daughter  to  an- 
other man.  Then  he  grew  hopeless  at  heart,  and 
thought  of  finding  another  wife  for  himself.  Yet  no 
matter  how  he  searched  he  could  find  none  who  equalled 
the  princess.  This  only  increased  his  longing  for  her, 
and  he  went  to  the  home  of  the  Yuans,  to  a  member  of 
which  family  it  was  said  she  had  been  promised. 
There  they  had  already  painted  the  walls,  and  swept 
the  courtyard,  and  all  was  in  readiness  to  receive  the 
bridal  carriage.  Sia  was  overcome  with  remorse  and 
discontent.  He  no  longer  ate,  and  fell  ill.  His 
parents  were  quite  stunned  by  the  anxiety  they  felt  on 


282       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

his  account,  and  were  incapable  of  helpful  thought. 
Suddenly  while  he  was  lying  there  only  half-con- 
scious, he  felt  some  one  stroke  him,  and  heard  a  voice 
say:  "And  how  goes  it  with  our  real  husband,  who 
insisted  on  turning  out  his  wife!" 

He  opened  his  eyes  and  it  was  the  princess. 
Full  of  joy  he  leaped  up  and  said:  "How  is  it  you 
have  come  back  to  mef"  The  princess  answered: 
"To  tell  the  tinith,  according  to  your  own  habit  of 
treating  people  badly,  I  should  have  followed  my 
father's  advice  and  taken  another  husband.  And,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  the  wedding  gifts  of  the  Yuan  family 
have  been  lying  in  my  home  for  a  long  time.  But  I 
thought  and  thought  and  could  not  bring  myself  to  do 
so.  The  wedding  was  to  have  been  this  evening  and 
my  father  thought  it  shameful  to  have  the  wedding 
gifts  carried  back.  So  I  took  the  things  myself  and 
X^laced  them  before  the  Yuan's  door.  When  I  went 
out  my  father  ran  out  beside  me :  'You  insane  girl,'  he 
said,  'so  you  will  not  listen  to  What  I  say!  If  you  are 
ill-treated  by  Sia  in  the  future  I  wash  my  hands  of  it. 
Even  if  they  kill  you  you  shall  not  come  home  to  me 
again!'  " 

Moved  by  her  faithfulness  the  tears  rolled  from 
Sia's  eyes.  The  servants,  full  of  joy,  hurried  to  the 
parents  to  acquaint  them  with  the  good  news.  And 
when  they  heard  it  they  did  not  wait  for  the  young 
people  to  come  to  them,  but  hastened  themselves  to 
their  son's  rooms,  took  the  princess  by  the  hand  and 
wept.  Young  Sia,  too,  had  become  more  settled  by 
this  time,  and  was  no  longer  so  mischievous.  So  he 
and  his  wife  grew  to  love  each  other  more  sincerely 
day  by  day. 

Once  the  prmcess  said  to  him:  "Formerly,  when 
you  always  treated  me  so  badly,  I  feared  that  we  would 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  283 

not  keep  company  into  our  old  age.  So  I  never  asked 
heaven  to  send  us  a  child.  But  now  that  all  has 
changed,  and  I  will  beg  the  gods  for  a  son. ' ' 

And,  sure  enough,  before  long  Sia's  parents-in-law 
appeared  in  the  house  clad  in  red  garments,  and  shortly- 
after  heaven  sent  the  happy  pair  two  sons  instead  of 
one. 

From  that  time  on  their  intercourse  with  the  Frog- 
King  was  never  interrupted.  When  some  one  among 
the  people  had  angered  the  god,  he  first  tried  to  induce 
young  Sia  to  speak  for  him,  and  sent  his  wife  and 
daughter  to  the  Frog  Princess  to  implore  her  aid.  And 
if  the  princess  laughed,  then  all  would  be  well. 

The'  Sia  family  has  many  descendants,  whom  the 
people  call  "the  little  frog  men.*'  Those  v/ho  are 
near  them  do  not  venture  to  call  them  by  this  name,  but 
those  standing  further  off  do  so. 

Note :  "Little  frog  men,"  Wa  Dsi,  is  the  derogatory  name 
which  the  North  Chinese  give  the  Chinese  of  the  South  on  occasion. 


284       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

LXXIII 

ROSE   OF   EVENING 

ON  the  fifth  day  of  the  fifth  month  the  festival  of 
the  Dragon  Junk  is  held  along  the  Yangtze- 
kiang.  A  dragon  is  hollowed  out  of  wood,  painted  with 
an  armor  of  scales,  and  adorned  with  gold  and  bright 
colors.  A  carved  red  railing  surrounds  this  ship, 
and  its  sails  and  flags  are  made  of  silks  and  brocade. 
The  after  part  of  the  vessel  is  called  the  dragon's 
tail.  It  rises  ten  feet  above  the  water,  and  a  board 
which  floats  in  the  water  is  tied  to  it  by  means  of  a 
cloth.  Upon  this  board  sit  boys  who  turn  somer- 
saults, stand  on  their  heads,  and  perform  all  sorts  of 
tricks.  Yet,  being  so  close  to  the  water  their  danger 
is  very  great.  It  is  the  custom,  therefore,  when  a  boy 
is  hired  for  this  purpose,  to  give  his  parents  money 
before  he  is  trained.  Then,  if  he  falls  into  the  Avater 
and  is  drowned,  no  one  has  him  on  their  conscience. 
Farther  South  the  custom  differs  in  so  much  that  in- 
stead of  boys,  beautiful  girls  are  chosen  for  this  pur- 
pose. 

In  Dschen-Giang  there  once  lived  a  widow  named 
Dsiang,  who  had  a  son  called  Aduan.  When  he  was 
no  more  than  seven  years  of  age  he  was  extraordinar- 
ily skilful,  and  no  other  boy  could  equal  him.  And 
his  reputation  increasing  as  he  grew,  he  earned  more 
and  more  money.  So  it  happened  that  he  was  still 
called  upon  at  the  Dragon  Junk  Festival  when  he  was 
already  sixteen. 

But  one  day  he  fell  into  the  water  below  the  Gold 
Island  and  was  drowned.  He  was  the  only  son  of  his 
mother,  and  she  sorrowed  over  him,  and  that  was  the 
end  of  it. 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  285 

Yet  Aduan  did  not  know  that  he  had  been  drowned. 
He  met  two  men  who  took  him  along  with  them,  and  he 
saw  a  new  world  in  the  midst  of  the  waters  of  the  Yel- 
low River,  When  he  looked  around,  the  waves  of  the 
river  towered  steeply  about  him  like  walls,  and  a  palace 
was  visible,  in  which  sat  a  man  wearing  armor  and  a 
helmet.  His  two  companions  said  to  him:  ''That  is 
the  Prince  of  the  Dragon's  Cave!"  and  bade  him 
kneel. 

The  Prince  of  the  Dragon's  Cave  seemed  to  be  of  a 
mild  and  kindly  disposition  and  said:  "We  can  make 
use  of  such  a  skilful  lad.  He  may  take  part  in  the 
dance  of  the  willow  branches!" 

So  he  was  brought  to  a  spot  surrounded  by  extensive 
buildings.  He  entered,  and  was  greeted  by  a  crowd 
of  boys  who  were  all  about  fourteen  years  of  age. 

An  old  woman  came  in  and  they  all  called  out: 
''This  is  Mother  Hia!"  And  she  sat  down  and  had 
Aduan  show  his  tricks.  Then  she  taught  him  the  dance 
of  the  flying  thunders  of  Tsian-Tang  River,  and  the 
music  that  calms  the  mnds  on  the  sea  of  Dung-Ting. 
When  the  cymbals  and  kettle-drums  reechoed  through 
all  the  courts,  they  deafened  the  ear.  Then,  again, 
all  the  courts  would  fall  silent.  Mother  Hia  thought 
that  Aduan  would  not  be  able  to  grasp  everything 
the  very  first  time;  so  she  taught  him  with  great  pa- 
tience. But  Aduan  had  understood  everything  from 
the  first,  and  that  pleased  old  Mother  Hia.  "This 
boy,"  said  she,  "equals  our  own  Rose  of  Evening!" 

The  following  day  the  Prince  of  the  Dragon's  Cave 
held  a  review  of  his  dancers.  When  all  the  dancers 
had  assembled,  the  dance  of  the  Ogres  was  danced 
first.  Those  who  performed  it  all  wore  devil-masks 
and  garments  of  scales.  They  beat  upon  enormous 
cymbals,  and  their  kettle-drums  were  so  large  that 


286       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

four  men  could  just  about  span  them.  Their  sound  was 
like  the  sound  of  a  mighty  thunder,  -and  the  noise  was 
so  great  that  nothing  else  could  be  heard.  When  the 
dance  began,  tremendous  waves  spouted  up  to  the  very 
skies,  and  then  fell  down  again  like  star-glimmer  which 
scatters  in  the  air. 

The  Prince  of  the  Dragon  Cave  hastily  bade  the 
dance  cease,  and  had  the  dancers  of  the  nightingale 
round  step  forth.  These  were  all  lovely  young  girls 
of  sixteen.  They  made  a  delicate  music  with  flutes,  so 
that  the  breeze  blew  and  the  roaring  of  the  waves  was 
stilled  in  a  moment.  The  water  gradually  became  as 
quiet  as  a  crystal  world,  transparent  to  its  lowest 
depths.  When  the  nightingale  dancers  had  finished, 
they  withdrew  and  posted  themselves  in  the  western 
courtyard. 

Then  came  the  turn  of  the  swallow  dancers.  These 
were  all  little  girls.  One  among  them,  who  was  about 
fifteen  years  of  age,  danced  the  dance  of  the  giving  of 
flowers  with  flying  sleeves  and  waving  locks.  And 
as  their  garments  fluttered,  many-colored  flowers 
dropped  from  their  folds,  and  were  caught  up  by  the 
wind  and  wliirled  about  the  whole  courtyard.  When 
the  dance  had  ended,  this  dancer  also  went  off  \vitli  the 
rest  of  the  girls  to  the  western  courtyard.  Aduan 
looked  at  her  from  out  the  corner  of  his  eye,  and  fell 
deeply  in  love  with  her.  He  asked  his  comrades  who 
she  might  be  and  they  told  him  she  was  named  ''Rose 
of  Evening." 

But  the  willow-spray  dancers  were  now  called  out. 
The  Prince  of  the  Dragon  Cave  was  especially  desir- 
ous of  testing  Aduan.  So  Aduan  danced  alone,  and  he 
danced  with  joy  or  defiance  according  to  the  music. 
When  he  looked  up  and  when  he  looked  down  his  glances 
held  the  beat  of  the  measure.     The  Dragon  Prince, 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  287 

enchanted  with  his  skill,  presented  him  with  a  garment 
of  five  colors,  and  gave  him  a  carbuncle  set  in  golden 
threads  of  fish-beard  for  a  hair-jewel.  Aduan  bowed 
his  thanks  for  the  gift,  and  then  also  hastened  to  the 
western  courtyard.  There  all  the  dancers  stood  in 
rank  and  file.  Aduan  could  only  look  at  Rose  of  Even- 
ing from  a  distance,  but  still  Rose  of  Evening  returned 
his  glances. 

After  a  time  Aduan  gradually  slipped  to  the  end  of 
his  file  and  Eose  of  Evening  also  drew  near  to  him, 
so  that  they  stood  only  a  few  feet  away  from  each 
other.  But  the  strict  rules  allowed  no  confusion  in 
the  ranks,  so  they  could  only  gaze  and  let  their  souls 
go  out  to  each  other. 

Now  the  butterfly  dance  followed  the  others.  This 
was  danced  by  the  boys  and  girls  together,  and  the 
pairs  were  equal  in  size,  age  and  the  color  of  their 
garments.  When  all  the  dances  had  ended,  the 
dancers  marched  out  with  the  goose-step.  The  wil- 
low-spray dancers  followed  the  sw^allow  dancers,  and 
Aduan  hastened  in  advance  of  his  company,  while 
Eose  of  Evening  lingered  along  after  hers.  She 
turned  her  head,  and  when  she  spied  Aduan  she  pur- 
posely let  a  coral  pin  fall  from  her  hair.  Aduan 
hastily  hid  it  in  his  sleeve. 

When  he  had  returned,  he  was  sick  with  longing, 
and  could  neither  eat  nor  sleep.  Mother  Hia  brought 
him  all  sorts  of  dainties,  looked  after  him  three  or 
four  times  a  day,  and  stroked  his  forehead  with  loving 
care.  But  his  illness  did  not  yield  in  the  least.  Mother 
Hia  was  unhappy,  and  yet  helpless. 

''The  birthday  of  the  King  of  the  Wu  Eiver  is  at 
hand,"  said  she.     ''What  is  to  be  done?" 

In  the  twdlight  there  came  a  boy,  who  sat  down  on 
the  edge  of  Aduan 's  bed  and  chatted  with  him.    He 


288       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

belonged  to  the  butterfly  dancers,  said  he,  and  asked 
casually:  ''Are  you  sick  because  of  Rose  of  Even- 
ing?" Aduan,  frightened,  asked  him  how  he  came  to 
guess  it.  The  other  boy  said,  with  a  smile:  "Well, 
because  Rose  of  Evening  is  in  the  same  case  as  your- 
self." 

Disconcerted,  Aduan  sat  up  and  begged  the  boy  to 
advise  him.  "Are  you  able  to  walk?"  asked  the  latter. 
"If  I  exert  myself,"  said  Aduan,  "I  think  I  could 
manage  it." 

So  the  boy  led  him  to  the  South.  There  he  opened  a 
gate  and  they  turned  the  corner,  to  the  West.  Once 
more  the  doors  of  the  gate  flew  open,  and  now  Aduan 
saw  a  lotus  field  about  twenty  acres  in  size.  The  lotus 
flowers  were  all  gromng  on  level  earth,  and  their  leaves 
were  as  large  as  mats  and  their  flowers  like  umbrellas. 
The  fallen  blossoms  covered  the  ground  beneath  the 
stalks  to  the  depth  of  a  foot  or  more.  The  boy  led 
Aduan  in  and  said.  "Now  first  of  all  sit  down  for  a 
little  while ! ' '     Then  he  went  away. 

After  a  time  a  beautiful  girl  thrust  aside  the  lotus 
flowers  and  came  into  the  open.  It  was  Rose  of  Even- 
ing. They  looked  at  each  other  with  happy  timidity, 
and  each  told  how  each  had  longed  for  the  other. 
And  they  also  told  each  other  of  their  former  life. 
Then  they  weighted  the  lotus-leaves  -svith  stones  so  that 
they  made  a  cozy  retreat,  in  which  they  could  be  to- 
gether, and  promised  to  meet  each  other  there  every 
evening.     And  then  they  parted. 

Aduan  came  back  and  his  illness  left  him.  From 
that  time  on  he  met  Rose  of  Evening  every  day  in 
the  lotus  field. 

After  a  few  days  had  passed  they  had  to  accompany 
the  Prince  of  the  Dragon  Cave  to  the  birthday  festival 
of  the  King  of  the  Wu  River.    The  festival  came  to  an 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  289 

end,  and  all  the  dancers  returned  home.  Only,  the 
King  had  kept  back  Rose  of  the  Evening  and  one  of  the 
nightingale  dancers  to  teach  the  girls  in  his  castle. 

Months  passed  and  no  news  came  from  Rose  of  Even- 
ing, so  that  Aduan  went  about  full  of  longing  and  de- 
spair. Now  Mother  Hia  went  every  day  to  the  castle 
of  the  god  of  the  Wu  River.  So  Aduan  told  her  that 
Rose  of  Evening  was  his  cousin,  and  entreated  her  to 
take  him  along  with  her  so  that  he  could  at  least  see 
her  a  single  time.  So  she  took  him  along,  and  let  him 
stay  at  the  lodge-house  of  the  river-god  for  a  few  days. 
But  the  indwellers  of  the  castle  were  so  strictly  watched 
that  he  could  not  see  Rose  of  Evening  even  a  single 
time.     Sadly  Aduan  went  back  again. 

Another  month  passed  and  Aduan,  filled  with  gloomy 
thoughts,  wished  that  death  might  be  his  portion. 

One  day  Mother  Hia  came  to  him  full  of  pity,  and 
began  to  s^nnpathize  with  him.  ''What  a  shame,'* 
said  she,  ''that  Bose  of  Evening  has  cast  herself  into 
the  river!" 

Aduan  was  extremely  frightened,  and  his  tears  flowed 
resistlessly.  He  tore  his  beautiful  garments,  took 
his  gold  and  his  pearls,  and  went  out  with  the  sole  idea 
of  following  his  beloved  in  death.  Yet  the  waters  of 
the  river  stood  up  before  him  like  walls,  and  no  matter 
how  often  he  ran  against  them,  head  down,  they  al- 
ways flung  him  back. 

He  did  not  dare  return,  since  he  feared  he  might  be 
questioned  about  his  festival  garments,  and  severely 
punished  because  he  had  ruined  them.  So  he  stood 
there  and  knew  not  what  to  do,  while  the  perspiration 
ran  down  to  his  ankles.  Suddenly,  at  the  foot  of  the 
water-wall  he  saw  a  tall  tree.  Like  a  monkey  he 
climbed  up  to  its  very  top,  and  then,  with  all  his 
might,  he  shot  into  the  waves. 


290       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

And  then,  without  being  wet,  he  found  himself  sud- 
denly swimming  on  the  surface  of  the  river.  Unex- 
pectedly the  world  of  men  rose  up  once  more  before 
his  dazzled  eyes.  He  swam  to  the  shore,  and  as  he 
walked  along  the  river-bank,  his  thoughts  went  back 
to  his  old  mother.     He  took  a  ship  and  traveled  home. 

When  he  reached  the  village,  it  seemed  to  him  as 
though  all  the  houses  in  it  belonged  to  another  world. 
The  following  morning  he  entered  his  mother's  house, 
and  as  he  did  so,  heard  a  girl's  voice  beneath  the  win- 
dow saj^ng:  "Your  son  has  come  back  again!"  The 
voice  sounded  like  the  voice  of  Rose  of  Evening,  and 
when  she  came  to  greet  him  at  his  mother's  side,  sure 
enough,  it  was  Rose  of  Evening  herself. 

And  in  that  hour  the  joy  of  these  two  who  were  so 
fond  of  each  other  overcame  all  their  sorrow.  But  in 
the  mother's  mind  sorrow  and  doubt,  terror  and  joy 
mingled  in  constant  succession  in  a  thousand  different 
ways. 

When  Rose  of  Evening  had  been  in  the  palace  of  the 
river-king,  and  had  come  to  realize  that  she  would  never 
see  Aduan  again,  she  determined  to  die,  and  flung  her- 
self into  the  waters  of  the  stream.  But  she  was  carried 
to  the  surface,  and  the  waves  carried  and  cradled  her 
till  a  ship  came  by  and  took  her  aboard.  They  asked 
whence  she  came.  Now  Rose  of  Evening  had  origi- 
nally been  a  celebrated  singing  girl  of  Wu,  who  had 
fallen  into  the  river  and  whose  body  had  never  been 
found.  So  she  thought  to  herself  that,  after  all,  she 
could  not  return  to  her  old  life  again.  So  she  an- 
swered: ''Madame  Dsiang,  in  Dschen-Giang  is  my 
mother-in-law."  Then  the  travelers  took  passage 
for  her  in  a  ship  which  brought  her  to  the  place  she 
had  mentioned.  The  widow  Dsiang  first  said  she  must 
be  mistaken,  but  the  girl  insisted  that  there  was  no 


LITEKARY  FAIRY  TALES  291 

mistake,  and  told  Aduan's  mother  her  whole  ytory. 
Yet,  though  the  latter  was  charmed  by  her  surpassing 
loveliness,  she  feared  that  Eose  of  Evening  was  too 
young  to  live  a  widow's  life.  But  the  girl  was  respect- 
ful and  industrious,  and  when  she  saw  that  poverty 
ruled  in  her  new  home,  she  took  her  pearls  and  sold 
them  for  a  high  price.  Aduan's  old  mother  was 
greatly  pleased  to  see  how  seriously  the  girl  took  her 
duties. 

Now  that  Aduan  had  returned  again  Rose  of  Even- 
ing could  not  control  her  joy.  And  even  Aduan's  old 
mother  cherished  the  hope  that,  after  all,  perhaps  her 
son  had  not  died.  She  secretly  dug  up  her  son's 
grave,  yet  all  his  bones  were  still  lying  in  it.  So  she 
questioned  Aduan.  And  then,  for  the  first  time,  the 
latter  realized  that  he  was  a  departed  spirit.  Then 
he  feared  that  Rose  of  Evening  might  regard  him  with 
disgust  because  he  was  no  longer  a  human  being.  So 
he  ordered  his  mother  on  no  account  to  speak  of  it, 
and  this  his  mother  promised.  Then  she  spread  the 
report  in  the  village  that  the  body  which  had  been 
found  in  the  river  had  not  been  that  of  her  son  at  all. 
Yet  she  could  not  rid  herself  of  the  fear  that,  since 
Aduan  was  a  departed  spirit,  heaven  might  refuse  to 
send  him  a  child. 

In  spite  of  her  fear,  however,  she  was  able  to  hold  a 
grandson  in  her  arms  in  course  of  time.  When  she 
looked  at  him,  he  was  no  different  from  other  children, 
and  then  her  cup  of  joy  was  filled  to  overflowing. 

Rose  of  Evening  gradually  became  aware  of  the  fact 
that  Aduan  was  not  really  a  human  being.  *'Why  did 
you  not  tell  me  at  once?"  said  she.  ''Departed  spirits 
who  wear  the  garments  of  the  dragon  castle,  surround 
themselves  with  a  soul-casing  so  heavy  in  texture  that 
they  can  no  longer  be  distinguished  from  the  living. 


292       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

And  if  one  can  obtain  the  lime  made  of  dragon-horn 
which  is  in  the  castle,  then  the  bones  may  be  glued 
together  in  such  wise  that  flesh  and  blood  will  grow 
over  them  again.  What  a  pity  that  we  could  not  ob- 
tain the  lime  wliile  we  were  there ! " 

Aduan  sold  his  pearl,  for  which  a  merchant  from 
foreign  parts  gave  him  an  enonnous  sum.  Thus  his 
family  grew  very  wealthy.  Once,  on  his  mother's 
birthday,  he  danced  with  his  wife  and  sang,  in  order  to 
please  her.  The  news  reached  the  castle  of  the  Dragon 
Prince  and  he  thought  to  carry  oif  Rose  of  Evening 
by  force.  But  Aduan,  alarmed,  went  to  the  Prince, 
and  declared  that  both  he  and  his  wife  were  departed 
spirits.  They  examined  him  and  since  he  cast  no 
shadow,  his  word  was  taken,  and  he  was  not  robbed  of 
Rose  of  Evening. 

Note:  "Rose  of  Evening^'  is  one  of  the  most  idyllic  of  Chinese 
art  fairy-tales.  The  idea  that  the  departed  spirit  throws  no 
shadow   has  analogies   in   Norse  and   other   European   fairy-tales. 


LXXIV 

THE   APE   SUN    WU   KUNG 

FAR,  far  away  to  the  East,  in  the  midst  of  the  Great 
Sea  there  is  an  island  called  the  Mountain  of 
Flowers  and  Fruits.  And  on  this  mountain  there  is  a 
high  rock.  Now  this  rock,  from  the  veiy  beginning  of 
the  world,  had  absorbed  all  the  hidden  seed  power  of 
heaven  and  earth  and  sun  and  moon,  which  endowed 
it  with  supernatural  creative  gifts.  One  day  the  rock 
burst,  and  out  came  an  egg  of  stone.  And  out  of  this 
stone  egg  a  stone  ape  was  hatched  by  magic  power. 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  293 

When  he  broke  the  shell  he  bowed  to  all  sides.  Then 
he  gradually  learned  to  walk  and  to  leap,  and  two 
streams  of  golden  radiance  broke  from  his  eyes  which 
shot  np  to  the  highest  of  the  castles  of  heaven,  so  that 
the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  was  frightened.  So  he  sent 
out  the  two  gods,  Thousandmile-Eye  and  Fine-Ear, 
to  find  out  what  had  happened.  The  two  gods  came 
back  and  reported:  ''The  rays  shine  from  the  eyes  of 
the  stone  ape  who  was  hatched  out  of  the  egg  which 
came  from  the  magic  rock.  There  is  no  reason  for 
uneasiness." 

Little  by  little  the  ape  grew  up,  ran  and  leaped  about, 
drank  from  the  springs  in  the  valleys,  ate  the  flowers 
and  fruits,  and  time  went  by  in  unconstrained  play. 

One  day,  during  the  summer,  when  he  was  seeking 
coohiess,  together  with  the  other  apes  on  the  island, 
they  went  to  the  valley  to  bathe.  There  they  saw  a 
waterfall  which  plunged  down  a  high  cliff.  Said  the 
apes  to  each  other:  "Whoever  can  force  his  way 
through  the  waterfall,  without  suffering  injury,  shall  be 
our  king."  The  stone  ape  at  once  leaped  into  the  air 
with  joy  and  cried :  "I  will  pass  through !"  Then  he 
closed  his  eyes,  bent  down  low  and  leaped  through  the 
roar  and  foam  of  the  waters.  WTien  he  opened  his  eyes 
once  more  he  saw  an  iron  bridge,  which  was  shut  off 
from  the  outer  world  by  the  waterfall  as  though  by  a 
curtain. 

At  its  entrance  stood  a  tablet  of  stone  on  which  were 
graven  the  words:  "This  is  the  heavenly  cave  behind 
the  water-curtain  on  the  Blessed  Island  of  Flowers  and 
Fruits."  Filled  with  joy,  the  stone  ape  leaped  out 
again  through  the  waterfall  and  told  the  other  apes 
what  he  had  found.  They  received  the  news  with  great 
content,  and  begged  the  stone  ape  to  take  them  there. 
So  the  tribe  of  apes  leaped  through  the  water  on  the 


294       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

iron  bridge,  and  then  crowded  into  the  cave  castle 
where  they  found  a  hearth  with  a  profusion  of  pots, 
cups  and  platters.  But  all  were  made  of  stone.  Then 
the  apes  paid  homage  to  the  stone  ape  as  their  king,  and 
he  was  given  the  name  of  Handsome  King  of  the  Apes. 
He  appointed  long-tailed,  ring-tailed  and  other  mon- 
keys to  be  his  officials  and  counselors,  servants  and 
retainers,  and  they  led  a  blissful  life  on  the  Mountain, 
sleeping  b)^  night  in  their  cave  castle,  keeping  away 
from  birds  and  beasts,  and  their  king  enjoyed  un- 
troubled happiness.  In  this  way  some  three  hundred 
years  went  by. 

One  day,  when  the  King  of  the  Apes  sat  with  his 
subjects  at  a  merry  meal,  he  suddenly  began  to  weep. 
Frightened,  the  apes  asked  him  why  he  so  suddenly 
grew  sad  amid  all  his  bliss.  Said  the  King:  *'It  is 
true  that  we  are  not  subject  to  the  law  and  rule  of  man, 
that  birds  and  beasts  do  not  dare  attack  us,  yet  little 
by  little  we  grow  old  and  weak,  and  some  day  the  hour 
will  strike  when  Death,  the  Ancient,  "will  drag  us  off! 
Then  we  are  gone  in  a  moment,  and  can  no  longer  dwell 
upon  earth!"  When  the  apes  heard  these  w^ords,  they 
hid  their  faces  and  sobbed.  But  an  old  ape,  whose 
arms  were  connected  in  such  a  way  that  he  could  add 
the  length  of  one  to  that  of  the  other,  stepped  forth 
from  the  ranks.  In  a  loud  tone  of  voice  he  said : ' '  That 
you  have  hit  upon  this  thought,  0  King,  shows  the  de- 
sire to  search  for  truth  has  awakened  you !  Among  all 
living  creatures,  there  are  but  three  kinds  who  are 
exempt  from  Death's  power:  the  Buddhas,  the  blessed 
spirits  and  the  gods.  Whoever  attains  one  of  these 
three  grades  escapes  the  rod  of  re-birth,  and  lives  as 
long  as  the  Heavens  themselves." 

The  King  of  the  Apes  said:     *' Where  do  these  three 
kinds   of  beings   live?"    And   the    old   ape   replied: 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  295 

* '  They  live  in  caves  and  on  holy  mountains  in  the  great 
world  of  mortals."  The  King  was  pleased  when  he 
heard  this,  and  told  his  apes  that  he  was  going  to  seek 
out  gods  and  sainted  spirits  in  order  to  learn  the  road 
to  immortality  from  them.  The  apes  dragged  up 
peaches  and  other  fruits  and  sweet  wine  to  celebrate 
the  parting  banquet,  and  all  made  merry  together. 

On  the  following  morning  the  Handsome  King  of  the 
Apes  rose  very  early,  built  him  a  raft  of  old  pine  trees 
and  took  a  bamboo  statf  for  a  pole.  Then  he  chmbed 
on  the  raft,  quite  alone,  and  poled  his  way  through 
the  Great  Sea.  Wind  and  waves  were  favorable  and 
he  reached  Asia.  There  he  went  ashore.  On  the 
strand  he  met  a  fisherman.  He  at  once  stepped  up  to 
him,  knocked  him  down,  tore  off  his  clothes  and  put 
them  on  himself.  Then  he  wandered  around  and  vis- 
ited all  famous  spots,  went  into  the  market-places,  the 
densely  populated  cities,  learned  how  to  conduct  him- 
self properly,  and  how  to  speak  and  act  like  a  well- 
bred  human  being.  Yet  his  heart  was  set  on  learning 
the  teaching  of  the  Buddhas,  the  blessed  spirits  and 
the  holy  gods.  But  the  people  of  the  country  in  which 
he  was  were  only  concerned  with  honors  and  wealth. 
Not  one  of  them  seemed  to  care  for  life.  Thus  he 
went  about  until  nine  years  had  passed  by  unnoticed. 
Then  he  came  to  the  strand  of  the  Western  Sea  and  it 
occurred  to  him:  **No  doubt  there  are  gods  and  saints 
on  the  other  side  of  the  sea!"  So  he  built  another 
raft,  floated  it  over  the  Western  Sea  and  reached  the 
land  of  the  West.  There  he  let  his  raft  drift,  and  went 
ashore.  After  he  had  searched  for  many  days,  he  sud- 
denly saw  a  high  mountain  with  deep,  quiet  valleys. 
As  the  Ape  King  went  toward  it,  he  heard  a  man  sing- 
ing in  the  woods,  and  the  song  sounded  like  one  the 
blessed  spirits  might  sing.     So  he  hastily  entered  the 


296       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

wood  to  see  who  might  be  singing.  There  lie  met  a 
wood-chopper  at  work.  The  Ape  King  bowed  to  him 
and  said:  **  Venerable,  divine  master,  I  fall  down  and 
worship  at  your  feet!"  -Said  the  wood-chopper:  *'I 
am  only  a  workman;  why  do  you  call  me  divine  mas- 
ter?" ''Then,  if  you  are  no  blessed  god,  how  comes  it 
you  sing  that  divine  song?"  The  wood-chopper 
laughed  and  said:  "You  are  at  home  in  music.  The 
song  I  was  singing  was  really  taught  me  by  a  saint." 
"If  you  are  acquainted  with  a  saint,"  said  the  Ape 
King,  "he  surely  cannot  live  far  from  here.  I  beg  of 
you  to  show  me  the  way  to  his  dwelling. ' '  The  wood- 
chopper  replied:  "It  is  not  far  from  here.  This 
mountain  is  known  as  the  Mountain  of  the  Heart.  In 
it  is  a  cave  where  dwells  a  saint  who  is  called  "The 
Discerner."  The  number  of  his  disciples  who  have 
attained  blessedness  is  countless.  He  still  has  some 
thirty  to  forty  disciples  gathered  about  him.  You 
need  only  follow  this  path  which  leads  to  the  South, 
and  you  cannot  miss  his  dwelling."  The  Ape  King 
thanked  the  wood-chopper  and,  sure  enough,  he  came 
to  the  cave  which  the  latter  had  described  to  him.  The 
gate  was  locked  and  he  did  not  venture  to  knock.  So 
he  leaped  up  into  a  pine  tree,  picked  pine-cones  and 
devoured  the  seed.  Before  long  one  of  the  saint's 
disciples  came  and  opened  the  door  and  said:  "What 
sort  of  a  beast  is  it  that  is  making  such  a  noise  ? ' '  The 
Ape  King  leaped  down  from  his  tree,  bowed,  and  said: 
"I  have  come  in  search  of  truth.  I  did  not  venture  to 
knock."  Then  the  disciple  had  to  laugh  and  said: 
"Our  master  was  seated  lost  in  meditation,  when  he 
told  me  to  lead  in  the  seeker  after  truth  who  stood 
without  the  gate,  and  here  you  really  are.  Well,  you 
may  come  along  with  me!"  The  Ape  King  smoothed 
his  clothes,  put  his  hat  on  straight,  and  stepped  in.     A 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  297 

long  passage  led  past  magnificent  buildings  and  quiet 
hidden  huts  to  the  place  where  the  master  was  sitting 
upright  on  a  seat  of  white  marble.  At  his  right  and 
left  stood  his  disciples,  ready  to  serve  him.  The  Ape 
King  flung  himself  down  on  the  ground  and  greeted  the 
master  humbly.  In  answer  to  his  questions  he  told  him 
how  he  had  found  his  way  to  him.  And  when  he  was 
asked  his  name,  he  said :  ' '  I  have  no  name.  I  am  the 
ape  who  came  out  of  the  stone."  So  the  master  said: 
''Then  I  will  give  you  a  name.  I  name  you  Sun  Wu 
Kung."  The  Ape  King  thanked  him,  full  of  joy,  and 
thereafter  he  was  called  Sun  Wu  Kung.  The  master 
ordered  his  oldest  disciple  to  instruct  Sun  Wu  Kung  in 
SAveeping  and  cleaning,  in  going  in  and  out,  in  good 
manners,  how  to  labor  in  the  field  and  how  to  water 
the  gardens.  In  the  course  of  time  he  learned  to  write, 
to  burn  incense  and  read  the  sutras.  And  in  this  way 
some  six  or  seven  years  went  by. 

One  day  the  master  ascended  the  seat  from  which  he 
taught,  and  began  to  speak  regarding  the  great  truth. 
Sun  Wu  Kung  understood  the  hidden  meaning  of  his 
words,  and  commenced  to  jerk  about  and  dance  in  his 
joy.  The  master  reproved  him:  ''Sun  Wu  Kung, 
you  have  still  not  laid  aside  your  wild  nature !  What 
do  you  mean  by  carrying  on  in  such  an  unfitting  man- 
ner?" Sun  Wu  Kung  bowed  and  answered:  "I  was 
listening  attentively  to  you  when  the  meaning  of  your 
words  was  disclosed  to  my  heart,  and  without  thinking 
I  began  to  dance  for  joy.  I  was  not  giving  way  to  my 
wild  nature."  Said  the  master:  "If  your  spirit  has 
really  awakened,  then  I  will  announce  the  great  truth 
to  you.  But  there  are  three  hundred  and  sixty  ways 
by  means  of  which  one  may  reach  this  truth.  Which 
way  shall  I  teach  you?"  <Said  Sun  Wu  Kung: 
"Whichever  you  will,  0  Master!"    Then  the  Master 


298       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

asked:  ''Shall  I  teach  you  the  way  of  magic?" 
Said  Sun  Wu  Kung:  "What  does  magic  teach  one!" 
The  Master  replied:  *'It  teaches  one  to  raise  up  spir- 
its, to  question  oracles,  and  to  foretell  fortune  and 
misfortune."  ''Can  one  secure  eternal  life  by  means 
of  it?"  inquired  Sun  Wu  Kung.  "No,"  was  the  an- 
swer. ' '  Then  I  will  not  learn  it. "  "  Shall  I  teach  you 
the  sciences?"  "W^hat  are  the  sciences?"  "They 
are  the  nine  schools  of  the  three  faiths.  You  learn 
how  to  read  the  holy  books,  pronounce  incantations, 
commune  with  the  gods,  and  call  the  saints  to  you." 
"Can  one  -gain  eternal  life  by  means  of  them?" 
"  No. "  "  Then  I  mil  not  learn  them. "  "  The  way  of 
repose  is  a  very  good  way."  "What  is  the  way  of 
repose?"  "It  teaches  'how  to  live  without  nourish- 
ment, how  to  remain  quiescent  in  silent  purity,  and  sit 
lost  in  meditation."  "Can  one  gain  eternal  life  in 
this  way?"  "No."  "Then  I  will  not  learn  it." 
"The  way  of  deeds  is  also  a  good  way."  "What  does 
that  teach?"  "It  teaches  one  to  equalize  the  vital 
powers,  to  practice  bodily  exercise,  to  prepare  the 
elixir  of  life  and  to  hold  one's  breath."  "Will  it  give 
one  eternal  life?"  "Not  so."  "Then  I  will  not 
learn  it!  I  will  not  learn  it!"  Thereupon  the  Mas- 
ter pretended  to  be  angry,  leaped  dowm  from  his  stand, 
took  his  cane  and  scolded:  "What  an  ape!  This  he 
will  not  learn,  and  that  he  will  not  learn!  WTiat  are 
you  waiting  to  learn,  then?"  With  that  he  gave  him 
three  blows  across  the  head,  retired  to  his  inner  cham- 
ber, and  closed  the  great  door  after  him. 

The  disciples  were  greatly  excited,  and  overwhelmed 
Sun  Wu  Kung  with  reproaches.  Yet  the  latter  paid 
no  attention  to  them,  but  smiled  quietly  to  himself,  for 
he  had  understood  the  riddle  which  the  Master  had 
given  him  to  solve.    And  in  iiis  heart  he  thought: 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  299 

* '  His  striking  me  over  the  head  three  times  meant  that 
I  was  to  be  ready  at  the  third  watch  of  the  night.  His 
withdrawing  to  his  inner  chamber  and  closing  the  great 
door  after  him,  meant  that  I  was  to  go  in  to  him  by  the 
back  door,  and  that  he  would  make  clear  the  groat 
truth  to  me  in  secret."  Accordingly  he  waited  until 
evening,  and  made  a  pretense  of  lying  down  to  sleep 
mth  the  other  disciples.  But  when  the  third  watch  of 
the  night  had  come  he  rose  softly  and  crept  to  the  back 
door.  Sure  enough  it  stood  ajar.  He  slipped  in  and 
stepped  before  the  Master's  bed.  The  Master  was 
sleeping  with  his  face  turned  toward  the  wall,  and  the 
ape  did  not  venture  to  wake  him,  but  knelt  down  in 
front  of  the  bed.  After  a  time  the  Master  turned  a- 
round  and  hummed  a  stanza  to  himself: 

''A  hard,  bard  grind, 

Truth's  lesson  to  expound. 
One  talks  oneself  deaf,  dumb  and  blind. 
Unless  the  right  man's  found." 

Then  Sun  Wu  Kung  replied:  "I  am  waiting  here 
reverentially ! ' ' 

The  Master  flung  on  his  clothes,  sat  up  in  bed  and 
said  harshly:  '^Accfursed  ape!  Why  are  you  not 
asleep  ?    What  are  you  doing  here  ? ' ' 

Sun  Wu  Kung  answered:  *'Yet  you  pointed  out  to 
me  yesterday  that  I  was  to  come  to  you  at  the  third 
watch  of  the  night,  by  the  back  door,  in  order  to  be  in- 
structed in  the  truth.  Therefore  I  have  ventured  to 
come.  If  you  will  teach  me  in  the  fulness  of  your 
grace,  I  will  be  eternally  grateful  to  you." 

Thought  the  Master  to  himself:  '* There  is  real  in- 
telligence in  this  ape's  head,  to  have  made  him  under- 
stand me  so  well."  Then  he  replied:  *'Sun  Wu 
Kmig,  it  shall  be  granted  you!    I  will  speak  freely 


300       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

with  you.  Come  quite  close  to  me,  and  then  I  will  show 
you  the  way  to  eternal  life." 

With  that  he  murmured  into  his  ear  a  divine,  mag- 
ical incantation  to  further  the  concentration  of  his 
vital  powers,  and  explained  the  hidden  knowledge  word 
for  word.  Sun  Wu  Kung  listened  to  him  eagerly,  and 
in  a  short  time  had  learned  it  by  heart.  Then  he 
thanked  his  teacher,  went  out  again  and  lay  down  to 
sleep.  From  that  time  forward  he  practised  the  right 
mode  of  breathing,  kept  guard  over  his  soul  and  spirit, 
and  tamed  the  natural  instincts  of  his  heart.  And 
while  he  did  so  three  more  years  passed  by.  Then  the 
task  was  completed. 

One  day  the  Master  said  to  him:  ''Three  great 
dangers  still  threaten  you.  Every  one  who  wishes  to 
accomplish  something  out  of  the  ordinary  is  exposed  to 
them,  for  he  is  pursued  by  the  envy  of  demons  and 
spirits.  And  only  those  who  can  overcome  these  three 
great  dangers  live  as  long  as  the  heavens." 

Then  Sun  Wu  Kung  was  frightened  and  asked :  ' ' Is 
there  any  means  of  protection  against  these  dangers?" 

Then  the  Master  again  murmured  a  secret  incanta- 
tion into  his  ear,  by  means  of  which  he  gained  the 
power  to  transform  himself  seventy-two  times. 

And  when  no  more  than  -a  few  days  had  passed  Sun 
Wu  Kung  had  learned  the  art. 

One  day  the  Master  was  walking  before  the  cave  in 
the  company  of  his  disciples.  He  called  Sun  Wu 
Kung  up  to  him  and  asked:  "What  progress  have 
you  made  with  your  art?     Can  you  fly  already?" 

''Yes,  indeed,"  said  the  ape. 

"Then  let  me  see  you  do  so." 

The  ape  leaped  into  the  air  to  a  distance  of  five  or 
six  feet  from  the  ground.  Clouds  formed  beneath  his 
feet,  and  he  was  able  to  walk  on  them  for  several  hun- 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  301 

dred  yards.  Then  he  was  forced  to  drop  down  to  earth 
again. 

The  Master  said  with  a  smile:  ''I  call  that  crawl- 
ing around  on  the  clouds,  not  floating  on  them,  as  do 
the  gods  and  saints  who  fly  over  the  whole  world  in  a 
single  day.  I  will  teach  you  the  magic  incantation  for 
turning  somersaults  on  the  clouds.  If  you  turn  one  of 
those  somersaults  you  advance  eighteen  thousand  miles 
at  a  clip." 

Sun  Wu  Kung  thanked  him,  full  of  joy,  and  from  that 
time  on  he  was  able  to  move  without  limitation  of  space 
in  any  direction. 

One  day  Sun  Wu  Kung  was  sitting  together  with  the 
other  disciples  under  the  pine-tree  by  the  gate,  discuss- 
ing the  secrets  of  their  teachings.  Finally  they  asked 
him  to  show  them  some  of  his  transforming  arts.  Sun 
Wu  Kung  could  not  keep  his  secret  to  himself,  and 
agreed  to  do  so. 

With  a  smile  he  said :  ' '  Just  set  me  a  task !  What 
do  you  wish  me  to  change  myself  into  ? ' ' 

They  said :     * '  Turn  yourself  into  a  pine-tree. ' ' 

So  Sun  Wu  Kung  murmured  a  magic  incantation, 
turned  around — and  there  stood  a  pine-tree  before 
their  very  eyes.  At  this  they  all  broke  out  into  a 
horse-laugh.  The  Master  heard  the  noise  and  came 
out  of  the  gate,  dragging  his  cane  behind  him. 

''Why  are  you  making  such  a  noise?"  he  called  out 
to  them  harshly. 

Said  they :  ' '  Sun  Wu  Kung  has  turned  himself  into 
a  pine-tree,  and  this  made  us  laugh. ' ' 

"Sun  Wu  Kung,  come  here!"  said  the  Master. 
"Now  just  tell  me  what  tricks  you  are  up  to?  Why 
do  you  have  to  turn  yourself  into  a  pine-tree  1  All  the 
work  you  have  done  means  nothing  more  to  you  than  a 
chance  to  make  magic  for  your  companions  to  wonder 


302       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

at.  That  shows  that  your  heart  is  not  yet  under  con- 
trol." 

Humbly  Sun  Wu  Kung  begged  his  forgiveness. 

But  the  Master  said:  "I  bear  you  no  ill  mil,  but 
you  must  go  away." 

With  tears  in  his  eyes  Sun  Wu  Kung  asked  him: 
''But  where  shall  I  go?" 

"You  must  go  back  again  whence  you  came,"  said 
the  Master.  And  when  Sun  Wu  Kung  sadly  bade  him 
farewell,  he  threatened  him:  "Your  savage  nature 
is  sure  to  bring  do^\Ti  evil  upon  you  some  time.  You 
must  tell  no  one  that  you  are  my  pupil.  If  you  so 
much  as  breathe  a  word  about  it,  I  will  fetch  your  soul 
and  lock  it  up  in  the  nethermost  hell,  so  that  you  can- 
not escape  for  a  thousand  eternities." 

Sun  Wu  Kung  replied :  "I  will  not  say  a  word !  I 
will  not  say  a  word ! " 

Then  he  once  more  thanked  him  for  all  the  kindness 
shown  him,  turned  a  somersault  and  climbed  up  to  the 
clouds. 

Within  the  hour  he  had  passed  the  seas,  and  saw  the 
Mountain  of  Flowers  and  Fruits  lying  before  him. 
Then  he  felt  happy  and  at  home  again,  let  his  cloud 
sink  down  to  earth  and  cried :  ' '  Here  I  am  back  again, 
children!"  And  at  once,  from  the  valley,  from  behind 
the  rocks,  out  of  the  grass  and  from  amid  the  trees 
came  his  apes.  They  came  running  up  by  thousands, 
surrounded  and  greeted  him,  and  inquired  as  to  his 
adventures.  Sun  Wu  Kung  said :  "I  have  now  found 
the  way  to  eternal  life,  and  need  fear  Death  the 
Ancient  no  longer."  Then  all  the  apes  were  over- 
joyed, ^and  competed  with  each  other  in  bringing 
llowers  and  fruits,  peaches  and  wine,  to  welcome  him. 
And  again  they  honored  Sun  Wu  Kung  as  the  Hand- 
some Ape  King. 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  303 

Sun  Wu  Kung  now  gathered  the  apes  about  him  and 
questioned  them  as  to  how  they  had  fared  during  his 
absence. 

Said  they:  ''It  is  well  that  you  have  come  back 
again,  great  king!  Not  long  ago  a  devil  came  here 
who  wanted  to  take  possession  of  our  cave  by  force. 
We  fought  with  him,  but  he  dragged  away  many  of 
your  children  and  will  probably  soon  return." 

Sun  Wu  Kung  grew  very  angry  and  said:  ''What 
sort  of  a  devil  is  this  who  dares  be  so  impudent?" 

The  apes  answered:  "He  is  the  Devil-King  of 
Chaos.  He  lives  in  the  North,  who  knows  how  many 
miles  away.  We  only  saw  him  come  and  go  amid 
clouds  and  mist." 

Sun  Wu  Kung  said :  ' '  Wait,  and  I  mil  see  to  him ! '  * 
With  that  he  turned  a  somersault  and  disappeared 
without  a  trace. 

In  the  furthest  North  rises  a  high  mountain,  upon 
whose  slope  is  a  cave  above  which  is  the  inscription: 
"The  Cave  of  the  Kidneys."  Before  the  door  little 
devils  were  dancing.  Sun  Wu  Kung  called  harshly 
to  them:  "Tell  your  Devil-King  quickly  that  he  had 
better  give  me  my  children  back  again!"  The  little 
devils  were  frightened,  and  delivered  the  message  in 
the  cave.  Then  the  Devil-King  reached  for  his  sword 
and  came  out.  But  he  was  so  large  and  broad  that  he 
could  not  even  see  Sun  Wu  Kung.  He  was  clad  from 
head  to  foot  in  black  armor,  and  his  face  was  as  black 
as  the  bottom  of  a  kettle.  Sun  Wu  Kung  shouted  at 
him:  "Accursed  devil,  where  are  your  eyes,  that  you 
cannot  see  the  venerable  Sun?"  Then  the  devil  looked 
to  the  ground  and  saw  a  stone  ape  standing  before  him, 
bare-headed,  dressed  in  red,  with  a  yellow  girdle  and 
black  boots.  So  the  Devil-King  laughed  and  said: 
"You  are  not  even  four  feet  high,  less  than  thirty  years 


304       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

of  age,  and  weaponless,  and  yet  you  venture  to  make 
such  a  commotion. ' '  Said  Sun  Wu  Kung :  "I  am  not 
too  small  for  you ;  and  I  can  make  myself  large  at  will. 
You  scorn  me  because  I  am  without  a  weapon,  but  my 
two  fists  can  thresh  to  the  very  skies."  With  that  he 
stooped,  clenched  his  fists  and  began  to  give  the  devil 
a  beating.  The  devil  was  large  and  clumsy,  but  Sun 
Wu  Kung  leaped  about  nimbly.  He  struck  him  be- 
tween the  ribs  and  between  the  wind  and  his  blows  fell 
ever  more  fast  and  furious.  In  his  despair  the  devil 
raised  his  great  knife  and  aimed  a  blow  at  Sun  Wu 
Kung's  head.  But  the  latter  avoided  the  blow,  and 
fell  back  on  his  magic  powers  of  transformation.  He 
pulled  out  a  hair,  put  it  in  his  mouth,  chewed  it,  spat 
it  out  into  the  air  and  said:  '^Transform  yourself!" 
And  at  once  it  turned  into  many  hundreds  of  little  apes 
who  began  to  attack  the  devil.  Sun  Wu  Kung,  be  it 
said,  had  eighty-four  thousand  hairs  on  his  body,  eveiy 
single  one  of  which  he  could  transform.  The  little 
apes  with  their  sharp  eyes,  leaped  around  with  the 
greatest  rapidity.  They  surrounded  the  Devil-King 
on  all  sides,  tore  at  his  clothes,  and  pulled  at  his  legs, 
until  he  finally  measured  his  length  on  the  ground. 
Then  Sun  Wu  Kung  stepped  up,  tore  his  knife  from 
bis  hand,  and  put  an  end  to  him.  After  that  he  en- 
tered the  cave  and  released  his  captive  children,  the 
apes.  The  transformed  hairs  he  drew  to  him  again, 
and  making  a  fire,  he  burned  the  evil  cave  to  the 
ground.  Then  he  gathered  up  those  he  had  released, 
and  flew  back  with  them  like  a  storm-wind  to  his  cavern 
on  the  Mountain  of  Flowers  and  Fruits,  joyfully 
greeted  by  all  the  apes. 

After  Sun  Wu  Kung  had  obtained  possession  of  the 
Devil-King's  great  knife,  he  exercised  his  apes  every 
day.    They  had  wooden  swords  and  lances  of  bamboo. 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  305 

and  played  their  martial  music  on  reed  pipes.  He  had 
them  build  a  camp  so  that  they  would  be  prepared  for 
all  dangers.  Suddenly  the  thought  came  to  Sun  Wu 
Kung:  *'If  we  go  on  this  way,  perhaps  we  may  incite 
some  human  or  animal  king  to  fight  with  us,  and  then 
we  would  not  be  able  to  withstand  him  with  our  wood- 
en swords  and  bamboo  lances!"  And  to  his  apes  he 
said:  ''What  should  be  done!"  Four  baboons 
stepped  forward  and  said :  "  Li  the  capital  city  of  the 
Aulai  empire  there  are  warriors  without  number.  And 
there  coppersmiths  and  steelsmiths  are  also  to  be 
found.  How  would  it  be  if  we  were  to  buy  steel  and 
iron  and  have  those  smiths  weld  weapons  for  us?" 

A  somersault  and  Sun  Wu  Kung  was  standing  be- 
fore the  city  moat.  Said  he  to  himself;  ''To  first 
buy  the  weapons  would  take  a  great  deal  of  time.  I 
would  rather  make  magic  and  take  some. ' '  So  he  blew 
on  the  ground.  Then  a  tremendous  storm-wind  arose 
which  drove  sand  and  stones  before  it,  and  caused  all 
the  soldiers  in  the  city  to  run  away  in  terror.  Then 
Sun  Wu  Kung  went  to  the  armory,  pulled  out  one  of 
his  hairs,  turned  it  into  thousands  of  little  apes, 
cleared  out  the  whole  supply  of  weapons,  and  flew  back 
home  on  a  cloud. 

Then  he  gathered  his  people  about  him  and  counted 
them.  In  all  they  numbered  seventy-seven  thousand. 
They  held  the  whole  Mountain  in  terror,  and  all  the 
magic  beasts  and  spirit  princes  who  dwelt  on  it.  And 
these  came  forth  from  seventy-two  caves  and  honored 
Sun  Wu  Kung  as  their  head. 

One  day  the  Ape  King  said:  "Now  you  all  have 
weapons;  but  this  knife  which  I  took  from  the  Devil- 
King  is  too  light,  and  no  longer  suits  me.  What  should 
be  done?" 

Then  the  four  baboons  stepped  forward  and  said: 


306       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

''In  view  of  your  spirit  powers,  0  king,  you  will  find 
no  weapon  fit  for  your  use  on  all  the  earth !  Is  it  pos- 
sible for  you  to  walk  through  the  water?" 

The  Ape  King  answered:  "All  the  elements  are 
subject  to  me  and  there  is  no  place  where  I  cannot  go." 

Then  the  baboons  said:  "The  water  at  our  cave 
here  flows  into  the  Great  Sea,  to  the  castle  of  the  Dra- 
gon-King of  the  Eastern  Sea.  If  your  magic  power 
makes  it  possible,  you  could  go  to  the  Dragon-King  and 
let  him  give  you  a  weapon." 

This  suited  the  Ape  King.  He  leaped  on  the  iron 
bridge  and  murmured  an  incantation.  Then  he  flung 
himself  into  the  waves,  which  parted  before  liim  and 
ran  on  till  he  came  to  the  palace  of  water-crystal. 
There  he  met  a  Triton  who  asked  who  he  was.  He  men- 
tioned his  name  and  said:  "I  am  the  Dragon-King's 
nearest  neighbor,  and  have  come  to  visit  him."  The 
Triton  took  the  message  to  the  castle,  and  the  Dragon- 
King  of  the  Eastern  Sea  came  out  hastily  to  receive 
him.     He  bade  him  be  seated  and  served  him  with  tea. 

Sun  Wu  Kung  said:  "I  have  learned  the  hidden 
knowledge  and  gained  the  powers  of  immortality.  I 
have  drilled  my  apes  in  the  art  of  warfare  in  order 
to  protect  our  mountain;  but  I  have  no  weapon  I  can 
use,  and  have  therefore  come  to  you  to  borrow  one." 

The  Dragon-King  now  had  General  Flounder  bring 
him  a  great  spear.  But  Sun  Wu  Kung  was  not  satis- 
fied with  it.  Then  he  ordered  Field-Marshal  Eel  to 
fetch  in  a  nine-tined  fork,  which  weighed  three  thou- 
sand six  hundred  pounds.  But  Sun  Wu  Kung  bal- 
anced it  in  his  hand  and  said :  ' '  Too  light !  Too  Hght ! 
Too  light!" 

Then  the  Dragon-King  was  frightened,  and  had  the 
heaviest  weapon  in  his  armory  brought  in.  It  weighed 
seven  thousand  two  hundred  pounds.     But  this  was 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  807 

still  too  light  for  Sun  "Wu  Kung.  The  Dragon-King 
assured  him  that  he  had  nothing  heavier,  but  Sun  Wu 
Kung  would  not  give  in  and  said:  ''Just  look  a- 
round ! ' ' 

Finally  the  Dragon- Que  en  and  her  daughter  came 
out,  and  said  to  the  Dragon-King :  ' '  This  saint  is  an 
unpleasant  customer  with  whom  to  deal.  The  great 
iron  bar  is  still  lying  here  in  our  sea ;  and  not  so  long 
ago  it  shone  with  a  red  glow,  which  is  probably  a  sign 
it  is  time  for  it  to  be  taken  away. '  * 

Said  the  Dragon-King:  **But  that  is  the  rod  which 
the  Great  Yu  used  when  he  ordered  the  waters,  and 
determined  the  depth  of  the  seas  and  rivers.  It  can- 
not be  taken  away." 

The  Dragon-Queen  replied:  ''Just  let  him  see  it! 
What  he  then  does  with  it  is  no  concern  of  ours." 

So  the  Dragon-King  led  Sun  Wu  Kung  to  the  meas- 
uring rod.  The  golden  radiance  that  came  from  it 
could  be  seen  some  distance  off.  It  was  an  enormous 
iron  bar,  with  golden  clamps  on  either  side. 

Sun  Wu  Kung  raised  it  with  the  exertion  of  all  his 
strength,  and  then  said:  "It  is  too  heavy,  and  ought 
to  be  somewhat  shorter  and  thinner!" 

No  sooner  had  he  said  this  than  the  iron  rod  grew 
less.  He  tried  it  again,  and  then  he  noticed  that  it 
grew  larger  or  smaller  at  command.  It  could  be  made 
to  shrink  to  the  size  of  a  pin.  Sun  Wu  Kung  was  over- 
joyed and  beat  about  in  the  sea  with  the  rod,  which  he 
had  let  grow  large  again,  till  the  waves  spurted  moun- 
tain-high and  the  dragon-castle  rocked  on  its  foun- 
dations. The  Dragon-King  trembled  with  fright,  and 
all  his  tortoises,  fishes  and  crabs  drew  in  their  heads. 

Sun  Wu  Kung  laughed,  and  said:  "Many  thanks 
for  the  handsome  present!"  Then  he  continued: 
' '  Now  I  have  a  weapon,  it  is  true,  but  as  yet  I  have  no 


308       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

armor.  Eather  than  hunt  up  two  or  three  other  house- 
holds, I  think  you  will  be  willing  to  provide  me  with 
a  suit  of  mail. ' ' 

The  Dragon-King  told  him  that  he  had  no  armor 
to  give  him. 

Then  the  ape  said:  **I  will  not  leave  until  you 
have  obtained  one  for  me.''  And  once  more  he  began 
to  swing  his  rod. 

"Do  not  harm  me!"  said  the  terrified  Dragon- 
King,  **I  will  ask  my  brothers." 

And  he  had  them  beat  the  iron  drum  and  strike  the 
golden  gong,  and  in  a  moment's  time  all  the  Dragon- 
King's  brothers  came  from  all  the  other  seas.  The 
Dragon-King  talked  to  them  in  private  and  said: 
**This  is  a  terrible  fellow,  and  we  must  not  rouse  his  an- 
ger !  First  he  took  the  rod  with  the  golden  clamps  from 
me,  and  now  he  also  insists  on  having  a  suit  of  armor. 
The  best  thing  to  do  would  be  to  satisfy  him  at  once,  and 
complain  of  him  to  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  later. ' ' 

So  the  brothers  brought  a  magic  suit  of  golden  mail, 
magic  boots  and  a  magic  helmet. 

Then  Sun  Wu  Kung  thanked  them  and  returned  to 
his  cave.  Radiantly  he  greeted  his  children,  who  had 
come  to  meet  him,  and  showed  them  the  rod  with  the 
golden  clamps.  They  all  crowded  up  and  wished  to 
pick  it  up  from  the  ground,  if  only  a  single  time ;  but 
it  was  just  as  though  a  dragon-fly  had  attempted  to 
overthrow  a  stone  ^column,  or  an  ant  were  trying  to 
carry  a  great  mountain.  It  would  not  move  a  hair's 
breadth.  Then  the  apes  opened  their  mouths  and 
stuck  out  their  tongues,  and  said:  "Father,  how  is 
it  possible  for  you  to  carry  that  heavy  thing?"  So  he 
told  them  the  secret  of  the  rod  and  showed  them  its 
effects.  Then  he  set  his  empire  in  order,  and  appointed 
the  four  baboons  field-marshals;  and  the  seven  beast- 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  309 

spirits,  the  ox-spirit,  the  dragon-spirit,  the  bird-spirit, 
the  lion-spirit  and  the  rest  also  joined  him. 

One  day  he  took  a  nap  after  dinner.  Before  he  did 
so  he  had  let  the  bar  shrink,  and  had  stuck  it  in  his  ear. 
While  he  was  sleeping  he  saw  two  men  come  along  in 
his  dream,  who  had  a  card  on  which  was  written  "Sun 
Wu  Kung."  They  would  not  allow  him  to  resist,  but 
fettered  him  and  led  his  spirit  away.  And  when  they 
reached  a  great  city  the  Ape  King  gradually  came  to 
himself.  Over  the  city  gate  he  saw  a  tablet  of  iron  on 
which  was  engraved  in  large  letters:  "The  Nether 
World." 

Then  all  was  suddenly  clear  to  him  and  he  said: 
"Why,  this  must  be  the  dwelhng-place  of  Death!  But 
I  have  long  since  escaped  from  his  power,  and  how  dare 
he  have  me  dragged  here!"  The  more  he  reflected 
the  wilder  he  grew.  He  drew  out  the  golden  rod  from 
his  ear,  swung  it  and  let  it  grow  large.  Then  he 
crushed  the  two  constables  to  mush,  burst  liis  fetters, 
and  rolled  his  bar  before  him  into  the  city.  The  ten 
Princes  of  the  Dead  were  frightened,  bowed  before  him 
and  asked:    ""Who  are  you?" 

Sun  Wu  Kung  answered:  "If  you  do  not  know  me 
then  why  did  you  send  for  me  and  have  me  dragged  to 
this  place"?  I  am  the  heaven-born  saint  Sun  Wu  Kung 
of  the  Mountain  of  Flowers  and  Fruits.  And  now, 
who  are  you?  Tell  me  your  names  quickly  or  I  will 
strike  you!" 

The  ten  Princes  of  the  Dead  humbly  gave  him  their 
names. 

Sun  Wu  Kung  said:  "I,  the  Venerable  Sun,  have 
gained  the  power  of  eternal  life!  You  have  nothing 
to  say  to  me!     Quick,  let  me  have  the  Book  of  Life!" 

They  did  not  dare  defy  him,  and  had  the  scribe 
bring  in  the  Book.     Sun  Wu  Kung  opened  it.    Under 


310       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

the  head  of  ''Apes,"  No.  1350,  he  read:  *'Sun  Wu 
Kung,  the  heaven-born  stone  ape.  His  years  shall  be 
three  hundred  and  twenty-four.  Then  he  shall  die 
without  illness." 

Sun  Wu  Kung  took  the  brush  from  the  table  and 
struck  out  the  whole  ape  family  from  the  Book  of  Life, 
threw  the  Book  down  and  said:  *'Now  we  are  even! 
From  this  day  on  I  will  suffer  no  impertinences  from 
you ! ' ' 

With  that  he  cleared  a  way  for  himself  out  of  the 
Nether  World  by  means  of  his  rod,  and  the  ten  Princes 
of  the  Dead  did  not  venture  to  stay  him,  but  only  com- 
plained of  him  afterward  to  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens. 

When  Sun  Wu  Kung  had  left  the  city  he  slipped  and 
fell  to  the  ground.  This  caused  him  to  wake,  and  he 
noticed  he  had  been  dreaming.  He  called  his  four 
baboons  to  him  and  said:  ''Splendid,  splendid!  I 
was  dragged  to  Death's  castle  and  I  caused  consider- 
able uproar  there.  I  had  them  give  me  the  Book  of 
Life,  and  I  struck  out  the  mortal  hour  of  all  the  apes !" 
And  after  that  time  the  apes  on  the  Mountain  no  longer 
died,  because  their  names  had  been  stricken  out  in 
the  Nether  World. 

But  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  sat  in  his  castle,  and 
had  all  his  servants  assembled  about  him.  And  a 
saint  stepped  forward  and  presented  the  complaint  of 
the  Dragon-King  of  the  Eastern  Sea.  And  another 
stepped  forward  and  presented  the  complaint  of  the  ten 
Princes  of  the  Dead.  The  Lord  of  the  Heavens  glanced 
through  the  two  memorials.  Both  told  of  the  wild, 
unmannerly  conduct  of  Sun  Wu  Kung.  So  the  Lord  of 
the  Heavens  ordered  a  god  to  descend  to  earth  and  take 
him  prisoner.  The  Evening  Star  came  forward,  how- 
ever, and  said:  "This  ape  was  born  of  the  purest 
powers  of  heaven  and  earth  and  sun  and  moon.    He 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  311 

has  gained  the  hidden  knowledge  and  has  become  an  im- 
mortal. Eecall,  O  Lord,  your  great  love  for  all  that 
which  has  life,  and  forgive  him  his  sin !  Issue  an  or- 
der that  he  be  called  up  to  the  heavens,  and  be  given  a 
charge  here,  so  that  he  may  come  to  his  senses.  Then, 
if  he  again  oversteps  your  commands,  let  him  be  pun- 
ished without  mercy."  The  Lord  of  the  Heavens  was 
agreeable,  had  the  order  issued,  and  told  the  Evening 
Star  to  take  it  to  Sun  Wu  Kung.  The  Evening  Star 
mounted  a  colored  cloud  and  descended  on  the  Moun- 
tain of  Flowers  and  Fruits. 
He  greeted  Sun  Wu  Kung  and  said  to  him:  '*The 
Lord  had  heard  of  your  actions  and  meant  to  punish 
you.  I  am  the  Evening  Star  of  the  Western  Skies, 
and  I  spoke  for  you.  Therefore  he  has  commissioned 
me  to  take  you  to  the  skies,  so  that  you  may  be  given  a 
charge  there." 

Sun  Wu  Kung  was  overjoyed  and  answered:  "I 
had  just  been  thinking  I  ought  to  pay  Heaven  a  visit 
some  time,  and  sure  enough.  Old  Star,  here  you  have 
come  to  fetch  me !" 

Then  he  had  his  four  baboons  come  and  said  to  them 
impressively:  ''See  that  you  take  good  care  of  our 
Mountain!  I  am  going  up  to  the  heavens  to  look 
around  there  a  little ! ' ' 

Then  he  mounted  a  cloud  together  mth  the  Evening 
Star  and  floated  up.  But  he  kept  turning  his  somer- 
saults, and  advanced  so  quickly  that  the  Evening  Star 
on  his  cloud  was  left  behind.  Before  he  knew  it  he  had 
reached  the  Southern  Gate  of  Heaven  and  was  about 
to  step  carelessly  through.  The  gatekeeper  did  not 
wish  to  let  him  enter,  but  he  did  not  let  this  stop  him. 
In  the  midst  of  their  dispute  the  Evening  Star  came  up 
and  explained  matters,  and  then  he  was  allowed  to  en- 
ter the  heavenly  gate.    When  he  came  to  the  castle  of 


312       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

the  Lord  of  the  Heavens,  he  stood  upright  before  it, 
without  bowing  his  head. 

The  Lord  of  the  Heavens  asked:  "Then  this  hairy- 
face  with  the  pointed  lips  is  Sun  Wu  Kung?" 

He  replied:     "Yes,  I  am  the  Venerable  Sun!" 

All  the  servants  of  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  were 
shocked  and  said:  "This  wild  ape  does  not  even  bow, 
and  goes  so  far  as  to  call  himself  the  Venerable  Sun. 
His  crime  deserves  a  thousand  deaths!" 

But  the  Lord  said :  "He  has  come  up  from  the  earth 
below,  and  is  not  as  yet  used  to  our  rules.  We  will 
forgive  him." 

Then  he  gave  orders  that  a  charge  be  found  for  him. 
The  marshal  of  the  heavenly  court  reported:  "There 
is  no  charge  vacant  anywhere,  but  an  official  is  needed 
in  the  heavenly  stables."  Thereupon  the  Lord  made 
him  stablemaster  of  the  heavenly  steeds.  Then  the 
servants  of  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  told  him  he  should 
give  thanks  for  the  grace  bestowed  on  him.  Sun  Wu 
Kung  called  out  aloud :  ' '  Thanks  to  command ! ' '  took 
possession  of  his  certificate  of  appointment,  and  went 
to  the  stables  in  order  to  enter  upon  his  new  office. 

Sun  Wu  Kung  attended  to  his  duties  with  great  zeal. 
The  heavenly  steeds  grew  sleek  and  fat,  and  the  stables 
were  filled  with  young  foals.  Before  he  knew  it  half 
a  month  had  gone  by.  Then  his  heavenly  friends  pre- 
pared a  banquet  for  him. 

While  they  were  at  table  Sun  Wu  Kung  asked  ac- 
cidentally: "Stablemaster?  What  sort  of  a  title  is 
that?" 

"Why,  that  is  an  official  title,"   Was  the  reply. 

' '  What  rank  has  this  office  ? " 

"It  has  no  rank  at  all,"  was  the  answer. 

"Ah,"  said  the  ape,  "is  it  so  high  that  it  outranks 
all  other  dignities?" 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  313 

"No,  it  is  not  high,  it  is  not  high  at  all,"  answered 
his  friends.  **It  is  not  even  set  down  in  the  official 
roster,  but  is  quite  a  subordinate  position.  All  you 
have  to  do  is  to  attend  to  the  steeds.  If  you  see  to  it 
that  they  grow  fat,  you  get  a  good  mark ;  but  if  they 
grow  thin  or  ill,  or  fall  down,  your  punishment  will  be 
right  at  hand." 

Then  the  Ape  King  grew  angry:  **What,  they  treat 
me,  the  Venerable  Sun,  in  such  a  shameful  way ! ' '  and 
he  started  up.  "On  my  Mountain  I  was  a  king,  I  was 
a  father !  What  need  was  there  for  him  to  lure  me  into 
his  heaven  to  feed  horses?  I'll  do  it  no  longer!  I'll 
do  it  no  longer ! ' ' 

Hola,  and  he  had  already  overturned  the  table,  drawn 
the  rod  with  the  golden  clamps  from  his  ear,  let  it 
grow  large  and  beat  a  way  out  for  himself  to  the 
Southern  gate  of  Heaven.  And  no  one  dared  stop 
him. 

Already  he  was  back  in  his  island  Mountain  and  his 
people  surrounded  him  and  said:  "You  have  been 
gone  for  more  than  ten  years,  great  king!  How  is  it 
you  do  not  return  to  us  until  now?" 

The  Ape  King  said:  "I  did  not  spend  more  than 
about  ten  days  in  Heaven.  This  Lord  of  the  Heavens 
does  not  know  how  to  treat  his  people.  He  made  me 
his  stablemaster,  and  I  had  to  feed  his  horses.  I  am 
so  ashamed  that  I  am  ready  to  die.  But  I  did  not  put 
up  with  it,  and  now  I  am  here  once  more ! ' ' 

His  apes  eagerly  prepared  a  banquet  to  comfort  him. 
While  they  sat  at  table  two  homed  devil-kings  came 
and  brought  him  a  yellow  imperial  robe  as  a  present. 
Filled  with  joy  he  slipped  into  it,  and  appointed  the 
two  devil-kings  leaders  of  the  vanguard.  They 
thanked  him  and  began  to  flatter  him:  "With  your 
power  and  wisdom,  great  king,  why  should  you  have  to 


314       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

serve  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens?  To  call  you  the 
Great  Saint  who  is  Heaven's  Equal  would  be  quite  in 
order." 

The  ape  was  pleased  with  this  speech  and  said: 
"Good,  good!"  Then  he  ordered  his  four  baboons 
to  have  a  flag  made  quickly,  on  which  was  to  be  in- 
scribed :  * '  The  Great  Saint  Who  Is  Heaven 's  Equal. ' ' 
And  from  that  time  on  he  had  himself  called  by  that 
title. 

When  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  learned  of  the  flight 
of  the  ape,  he  ordered  Li  Dsing,  the  pagoda-bearing 
god,  and  his  third  son,  Notscha,  to  take  the  Ape  King 
prisoner.  They  sallied  forth  at  the  head  of  a  heavenly 
warrior  host,  laid  out  a  camp  before  his  cave,  and  sent 
a  brave  warrior  to  challenge  him  to  single  combat. 
But  he  was  easily  beaten  by  Sun  Wu  Kung  and  obliged 
to  flee,  and  Sun  Wu  Kung  even  shouted  after  him, 
laughing:  "What  a  bag  of  wind!  And  he  calls  him- 
self a  heavenly  warrior!  I'll  not  slay  you.  Eun 
along  quickly  and  send  me  a  better  man ! ' ' 

When  Notscha  saw  this  he  himself  hurried  up  to  do 
battle. 

Said  Sun  Wu  Kung  to  hijn:  "To  whom  do  you  be- 
long, little  one?  You  must  not  play  around  here,  for 
something  might  happen  to  you!" 

But  Notscha  cried  out  in  a  loud  voice :  ' '  Accursed 
ape !  I  am  Prince  Notscha,  and  have  been  ordered  to 
take  you  prisoner!"  And  with  that  he  swung  his 
sword  in  the  direction  of  Sun  AVu  Kung. 

"Very  well,"  said  the  latter,  "I  will  stand  here  and 
never  move." 

Then  Notscha  grew  very  angry,  and  turned  into  a 
three-headed  god  with  six  arms,  in  which  he  held  six 
different  weapons.     Thus  he  rushed  on  to  the  attack. 

Sun  Wu  Kung  laughed.    "The  little  fellow  knows 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  315 

the  trick  of  it!  But  easy,  wait  a  bit!  I  will  change 
shape,  too!" 

And  he  also  turned  himself  into  a  figure  with  three 
heads  and  with  six  arms,  and  swung  three  gold-clamp 
rods.  And  thus  they  began  to  fight.  Their  blows 
rained  down  with  such  rapidity  that  it  seemed  as 
though  thousands  of  weapons  were  flying  through  the 
air.  After  thirty  rounds  the  combat  had  not  yet  been 
decided.  Then  Sun  Wu  Kung  hit  upon  an  idea.  He 
secretly  pulled  out  one  of  his  hairs,  turned  it  into 
his  own  shape,  and  let  it  continue  the  fight  with  Not- 
scha.  He  himself,  however,  slipped  behind  Notscha, 
and  gave  him  such  a  blow  on  the  left  arm  with  his  rod 
that  his  knees  gave  way  beneath  him  with  pain,  and  he 
had  to  withdraw  in  defeat. 

So  Notscha  told  his  father  Li  Dsing:  ''This  devil- 
ape  is  altogether  too  powerful!  I  cannot  get  the  bet- 
ter of  him!"  There  was  nothing  left  to  do  but  to  re- 
turn to  the  Heavens  and  admit  their  overthrow.  The 
L'ord  of  the  Heavens  bowed  his  head,  and  tried  to  think 
of  some  other  hero  whom  he  might  send  out. 

Then  the  Evening  Star  once  more  came  forward  and 
said:  ''This  ape  is  so  strong  and  so  courageous,  that 
pi'obably  not  one  of  us  here*  is  a  match  for  him.  He 
revolted  because  the  office  of  stablemaster  appeared 
too  lowly  for  him.  The  best  thing  would  be  to  temper 
justice  with  mercy,  let  him  have  his  way,  and  appoint 
him  Great  Saint  Who  Is  Heaven's  Equal.  It  will  only 
be  necessary  to  give  him  the  empty  title,  mthout  com- 
bining a  charge  with  it,  and  then  the  matter  would  be 
settled."  The  Lord  of  the  Heavens  was  satisfied  with 
this  suggestion,  and  once  more  sent  the  Evening  Star 
to  summon  the  new  saint.  When  Sun  Wu  Kung  heard 
that  he  had  arrived,  he  said :  "The  old  Evening  Star 
is  a  good  fellow ! ' '  and  he  had  his  army  draw  up  in  line 


316       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

to  give  him  a  festive  reception.  He  himself  donned 
his  robes  of  ceremony  and  politely  went  out  to  meet 
him. 

Then  the  Evening  Star  told  him  what  had  taken  place 
in  the  Heavens,  and  that  he  had  his  appointment  as 
Great  Saint  Who  Is  Heaven's  Equal  with  him. 

Thereupon  the  Great  Saint  laughed  and  said :  ' '  You 
also  spoke  in  my  behalf  before,  Old  Star!  And  now 
you  have  again  taken  my  part.  Many  thanks !  Many 
thanks r" 

Then  when  they  appeared  together  in  the  presence 
of  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  the  latter  said :  '  *  The  rank 
of  Great  Saint  Who  Is  Heaven's  Equal  is  very  high. 
But  now  you  must  not  cut  any  further  capers." 

The  Great  Saint  expressed  his  thanks,  and  the  Lord 
of  the  Heavens  ordered  two  skilled  architects  to  build 
a  castle  for  him  East  of  the  peach-garden  of  the  Queen- 
Mother  of  the  West.  And  he  was  led  into  it  with  all 
possible  honors. 

Now  the  Saint  was  in  Ms  element.  He  had  all  that 
heart  could  wish  for,  and  was  untroubled  by  any  work. 
He  took  his  ease,  walked  about  in  the  Heavens  as  he 
chose,  and  paid  visits  to  the  gods.  The  Three  Pure 
Ones  and  the  Four  Rulers  he  treated  with  some  little 
respect;  but  the  planetary  gods  and  the  lords  of  the 
twenty-eight  houses  of  the  moon,  and  of  the  twelve 
zodiac  signs,  and  the  other  stars  he  addressed  familiar- 
ly with  a  *'Hey,  you!"  Thus  he  idled  day  hy  day, 
without  occupation  among  the  clouds  of  the  Heavens. 
On  one  occasion  one  of  the  wise  said  to  the  Lord  of  the 
Heavens :  * '  The  holy  Sun  is  idle  while  day  follows  day. 
It  is  to  be  feared  that  some  mischievous  thoughts  may 
occur  to  him,  and  it  might  be  better  to  give  him  some 
charge. ' ' 
So  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  summoned  the  Great 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  317 

Saint  and  said  to  him:  ''The  life-giving  peaches  in 
the  garden  of  the  Queen-Mother  will  soon  be  ripe.  I 
give  you  the  charge  of  watching  over  them.  Do  your 
duty  conscientiously!" 

This  pleased  the  Saint  and  he  expressed  his  thanks. 
Then  he  went  to  the  garden,  where  the  caretakers  and 
gardeners  received  him  on  their  knees. 

He  asked  them:  "How  many  trees  in  all  are  there 
in  the  garden?" 

' '  Three  thousand  six  hundred,"  replied  the  gardener. 
"There  are  twelve-hundred  trees  in  the  foremost  row. 
They  have  red  blossoms  and  bear  small  fruit,  which 
ripens  every  three  thousand  years.  Whoever  eats  it 
grows  bright  and  healthy.  The  twelve  hundred  trees 
in  the  middle  row  have  double  blossoms  and  bear  sweet 
fruit,  which  ripens  every  six  thousand  years.  Who- 
ever eats  of  it  is  able  to  float  in  the  rose-dawn  without 
aging.  The  twelve  hundred  trees  in  the  last  row  bear 
red-striped  fruit  Vvith  small  pits.  They  ripen  every 
nine  thousand  years.  Whoever  eats  their  fruit  lives 
eternally,  as  long  as  the  Heavens  themselves,  and 
remains  untouched  for  thousands  of  eons." 

The  Saint  heard  all  this  with  pleasure.  He  checked 
up  the  lists  and  from  that  time  on  appeared  eveiy  day 
or  so  to  see  to  things.  The  greater  part  of  the  peaches 
in  the  last  row  were  already  ripe.  When  he  came  to 
the  garden,  he  would  on  each  occasion  send  away  the 
caretakers  and  gardeners  under  some  pretext,  leap  up 
into  the  trees,  and  gorge  himself  to  his  heart 's  content 
with  the  peaches. 

At  that  time  the  Queen-Mother  of  the  West  was  pre- 
paring the  great  peach  banquet  to  which  she  was  accus- 
tomed to  invite  all  the  gods  of  the  Heavens.  She  sent 
out  the  fairies  in  their  garments  of  seven  colors  with 
baskets,  that  they  might  pick  the  peaches.     The  care- 


318       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

taker  said  to  them:  ''The  garden  has  now  been  en- 
trusted to  the  guardianship  of  the  Great  Saint  Who  is 
Heaven's  Equal,  so  you  will  first  have  to  announce 
yourselves  to  him. "  With  that  he  led  the  seven  fairies 
into  the  garden.  There  they  looked  every^vhere  for  the 
Great  Saint,  but  could  not  find  him.  So  the  fairies 
said:  "We  have  our  orders  and  must  not  be  late. 
We  will  begin  picking  the  peaches  in  the  meantime!" 
So  they  picked  several  baskets  full  from  the  foremost 
row.  In  the  second  row  the  peaches  were  already 
scarcer.  And  in  the  last  row  there  hung  only  a  single 
half-ripe  peach.  They  bent  down  the  bough  and 
picked  it,  and  then  allowed  it  to  fly  up  again. 

Now  it  happened  that  the  Great  Saint,  who  had 
turned  himself  into  a  peach-worm,  had  just  been  taking 
liis  noon-day  nap  on  this  bough.  When  he  was  so 
rudely  awakened,  he  appeared  in  his  true  form,  seized 
his  rod  and  was  about  to  strike  the  fairies. 

But  the  fairies  said:  ''We  have  been  sent  here  by 
the  Queen-Mother.     Do  not  be  angry.  Great  Saint!" 

Said  the  Great  Saint:  "And  who  are  all  those 
whom  the  Queen-Mother  has  invited?" 

They  answered:  "All  the  gods  and  saints  in  the 
Heavens,  on  the  earth  and  under  the  earth." 

"Has  she  also  invited  me?"  said  the  Saint. 

"Not  that  we  know  of,"  said  the  fairies. 

Then  the  Saint  grew  angry,  murmured  a  magic  in- 
cantation and  said:     "Stay!     Stay!     Stay!" 

W^ith  that  the  seven  fairies  were  banned  to  the  spot. 
The  Saint  then  took  a  cloud  and  sailed  away  on  it  to 
the  palace  of  the  Queen-Mother. 

On  the  way  he  met  the  Bare-Foot  God  and  asked 
him:     "Where  are  you  going?" 

"To  the  peach  banquet,"  was  the  answer. 

Then  the  Saint  lied  to  him,  saying:    "I  have  been 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  319 

commanded  by  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  to  tell  all  the 
gods  and  saints  that  they  are  first  to  come  to  the  Hall 
of  Purity,  in  order  to  practise  the  rites,  and  then  go  to- 
gether to  the  Queen-Mother." 

Then  the  Great  Saint  changed  himself  into  the  sem- 
blance of  the  Bare-Foot  God  and  sailed  to  the  palace  of 
the  Queen-Mother.  There  he  let  his  cloud  sink  down 
and  entered  quite  unconcerned.  The  meal  was  ready, 
yet  none  of  the  gods  had  as  yet  appeared.  Suddenly 
the  Great  Saint  caught  the  aroma  of  wine,  and  saw 
well-nigh  a  hundred  barrels  of  the  precious  nectar 
standing  in  a  room  to  one  side.  His  mouth  watered. 
He  tore  a  few  hairs  out  and  turned  them  into  sleep- 
worms.  These  worms  crept  into  the  nostrils  of  the 
cup-bearers  so  that  they  all  fell  asleep.  Thereupon  he 
enjoyed  the  dehcious  viands  to  the  full,  opened  the 
barrels  and  drank  until  he  was  nearly  stupefied.  Then 
he  said  to  himself:  ''This  whole  affair  is  beginning  to 
make  me  feel  creepy.  I  had  better  go  home  first  of  all 
and  sleep  a  bit.^*  And  he  stumbled  out  of  the  garden 
with  uncertain  steps.  Sure  enough,  he  missed  his  way, 
and  came  to  the  dwelling  of  Laotzse.  There  he  re- 
gained consciousness.  He  arranged  his  clothing  and 
went  in.  There  was  no  one  to  be  seen  in  the  place,  for 
at  the  moment  Laotzse  was  at  the  God  of  Light's 
abode,  talking  to  him,  and  with  him  were  all  his  ser- 
vants, listening.  Since  he  found  no  one  at  home  the 
Great  Saint  went  as  far  as  the  inner  chamber,  where 
Laotzse  was  in  the  habit  of  brewing  the  elixir  of  life. 
Beside  the  stove  stood  five  gourd  containers  full  of  the 
pills  of  life  which  had  already  been  rolled.  Said  the 
Great  Saint:  *'I  had  long  since  intended  to  prepare  a 
couple  of  these  pills.  So  it  suits  me  very  well  to  find 
them  here."  He  poured  out  the  contents  of  the 
gourds,  and  ate  up  all  the  pills  of  life.     Since  he  had 


320       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

now  had  enough  to  eat  and  drink  he  thought  to  himself: 
''Bad,  bad!  The  mischief  I  have  done  cannot  well  be 
repaired.  If  they  catch  me  my  life  will  be  in  danger. 
I  think  I  had  better  go  down  to  earth  again  and  remain 
a  king!'^  With  that  he  made  himself  invisible,  went 
out  at  the  Western  Gate  of  Heaven,  and  returned  to  the 
Mountain  of  Flowers  and  Fruits,  where  he  told  his  peo- 
ple who  received  him  the  story  of  his  adventures. 

When  he  spoke  of  the  wine-nectar  of  the  peach  gar- 
den, his  apes  said:  ** Can't  you  go  back  once  more 
and  steal  a  few  bottles  of  the  wine,  so  that  we  too  may 
taste  of  it  and  gain  eternal  life?" 

The  Ape  King  was  willing,  turned  a  somersault, 
crept  into  the  garden  unobserved,  and  picked  up  four 
more  barrels.  Two  of  them  he  took  under  his  arms 
and  two  he  held  in  his  hands.  Then  he  disappeared 
with  them  without  leaving  a  trace  and  brought  them 
to  his  cave,  where  he  enjoyed  them  together  with  his 
apes. 

In  the  meantime  the  seven  fairies,  whom  the  Great 
Saint  had  banned  to  the  spot,  had  regained  their  free- 
dom after  a  night  and  a  day.  They  picked  up  their 
baskets  and  told  the  Queen-Mother  what  had  happened 
to  them.  And  the  cup-bearers,  too,  came  hurrsdng  up 
and  reported  the  destruction  which  some  one  unknown 
had  caused  among  the  eatables  and  drinkables.  The 
Queen-Mother  went  to  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  to  com- 
plain. Shortly  afterward  Laotzse  also  came  to  him  to 
tell  about  the  theft  of  the  pills  of  life.  And  the  Bare- 
Foot  God  came  along  and  reported  that  he  had  been 
deceived  by  the  Great  Saint  AVlio  Is  Heaven's  Equal; 
and  from  the  Great  Saint's  palace  the  servants  came 
running  and  said  that  the  Saint  had  disappeared  and 
was  nowhere  to  be  found.  Then  the  Lord  of  the  Heav- 
ens was  frightened,  and  said:  "This  whole  mess  is 
undoubtedly  the  work  of  that  devilish  ape ! ' ' 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  321 

Now  the  whole  host  of  Heaven,  together  with  all  the 
star-gods,  the  time-gods  and  the  mountain-gods  was 
called  out  in  order  to  catch  the  ape.  Li  Dsing  once 
more  was  its  commander-in-chief.  He  invested  the 
entire  Mountain,  and  spread  out  the  sky-net  and  the 
earth-net,  so  that  no  one  could  escape.  Then  he  sent 
his  bravest  heroes  into  battle.  Courageously  the  ape 
withstood  all  attacks  from  early  morn  till  sundown. 
But  by  that  time  his  most  faithful  followers  had  been 
captured.  That  was  too  much  for  him.  He  pulled  out 
a  hair  and  turned  it  into  thousands  of  Ape-Kings, 
who  all  hewed  about  them  with  golden-clamped  iron 
rods.  The  heavenly  host  was  vanquished,  and  the  ape 
withdrew  to  his  cave  to  rest. 

Now  it  happened  that  Guan  Yin  had  also  gone  to  the 
peach  banquet  in  the  garden,  and  had  found  out  what 
Sun  Wu  Kung  had  done.  "When  she  went  to  visit  the 
Lord  of  the  Heavens,  Li  Dsing  was  just  coming  in,  to 
report  the  great  defeat  which  he  had  suifered  on  the 
Mountain  of  Flowers  and  Fruits.  Then  Guan  Yin 
said  to  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens:  "I  can  recommend 
a  hero  to  you  who  will  surely  get  the  better  of  the  ape. 
It  is  your  grandson  Yang  Oerlang.  He  has  conquered 
all  the  beast  and  bird  spirits,  and  overthrown  the  elves 
in  the  grass  and  the  brush.  He  knows  what  has  to  be 
done  to  get  the  better  of  such  devils." 

So  Yang  Oerlang  was  brought  in,  and  Li  Dsing  led 
him  to  his  camp.  Li  Dsing  asked  Yang  Oerlang  how 
he  would  go  about  getting  the  better  of  the  ape. 

Yang  Oerlang  laughed  and  said:  ''I  think  I  will 
have  to  go  him  one  better  when  it  comes  to  changing 
shapes.  It  would  be  best  for  you  to  take  away  the 
sky-net  so  that  our  combat  is  not  disturbed."  Then  he 
requested  Li  Dsing  to  post  himself  in  the  upper  air 
with  the  magic  spirit  mirror  in  his  hand,  so  that  when 
the  ape  made  himself  invisible,  he  might  be  found  again 


322       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

by  means  of  the  mirror.  When  all  this  had  been  ar- 
ranged, Yang  Oerlang  went  out  in  front  of  the  cave 
with  his  spirits  to  give  battle. 

The  ape  leaped  out,  and  when  he  saw  the  powerful 
hero  with  the  three-tined  sword  standing  before  him 
he  asked :     ' '  And  who  may  you  be  ? " 

The  other  said :  '  *  I  am  Yang  Oerlang,  the  grandson 
of  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens !" 

Then  the  ape  laughed  and  said:  ''0  yes,  I  remem- 
ber !  His  daughter  ran  away  with  a  certain  Sir  Yang, 
to  whdm  heaven  gave  a  son.    You  must  be  that  son ! '  * 

Yang  Oerlang  grew  furious,  and  advanced  upon  him 
with  his  spear.  Then  a  hot  battle  began.  For  three 
hundred  rounds  they  fought  without  decisive  results. 
Then  Yang  Oerlang  turned  himself  into  a  giant  with  a 
black  face  and  red  hair. 

''Not  bad,"  said  the  ape,  ''but  I  can  do  that  too!" 

So  they  continued  to  fight  in  that  form.  But  the 
ape's  baboons  were  much  frightened.  The  beast  and 
planet  spirits  of  Yang  Oerlang  pressed  the  apes  hard. 
They  slew  most  of  them  and  the  others  hid  away. 
When  the  ape  saw  this  his  heart  grew  uneasy.  He 
drew  the  magic  giant-likeness  in  again,  took  his  rod 
and  fled.  But  Yang  Oerlang  followed  hard  on  his 
heels.  In  his  urgent  need  the  ape  thrust  the  rod,  which 
he  had  turned  into  a  needle,  into  his  ear,  turned  into  a 
sparrow,  and  flew  up  into  the  crest  of  a  tree,  Yang 
Oerlang  who  was  following  in  his  tracks,  suddenly  lost 
sight  of  him.  But  his  keen  eyes  soon  recognized  that 
he  had  turned  himself  into  a  sparrow  So  he  flung 
away  spear  and  crossbow,  turned  himself  into  a  spar- 
row-hawk, and  darted  down  on  the  sparrow.  But  the 
latter  soared  high  into  the  air  as  a  cormorant.  Yang 
Oerlang  shook  his  plumage,  turned  into  a  great  sea- 
crane,  and  shot  up  into  the  clouds  to  seize  the  cormo- 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  323 

rant.  The  latter  dropped,  flew  into  a  valley  and  dove 
beneath  the  waters  of  a  brook  in  the  guise  of  a  fish. 
When  Yang  Oerlang  reached  the  edge  of  the  valley,  and 
had  lost  his  trail  he  said  to  himself:  *'This  ape  has 
surely  turned  himself  into  a  fish  or  a  crab!  I  will 
change  my  form  as  well  in  order  to  catch  him.  So  he 
turned  into  a  fish-hawk  and  floated  above  the  surface 
of  the  water.  When  the  ape  in  the  water  caught  sight 
of  the  fish-hawk,  he  saw  that  he  was  Yang  Oerlang. 
He  swiftly  SAvung  around  and  fled,  Yang  Oerlang  in 
pursuit.  When  the  latter  was  no  further  away  than 
the  length  of  a  beak,  the  ape  turned,  crept  ashore  as  a 
water-snake  and  hid  in  the  grass.  Yang  Oerlang,  when 
he  saw  the  water-snake  creep  from  the  water,  turned 
into  an  eagle  and  spread  his  claws  to  seize  the  snake. 
But  the  water-snake  sprang  up  and  turned  into  the  low- 
est of  all  birds,  a  speckled  buzzard,  and  perched  on  the 
steep  edge  of  a  clitf .  When  Yang  Oerlang  saw  that  the 
ape  had  turned  himself  into  so  contemptible  a  creature 
as  a  buzzard,  he  would  no  longer  play  the  game  of 
changing  form  with  him.  He  reappeared  in  his  orig- 
inal form,  took  up  his  crossbow  and  shot  at  the  bird. 
The  buzzard  slipped  and  fell  down  the  side  of  the  cliff. 
At  its  foot  the  ape  turned  himself  into  the  chapel  of  a 
field-god.  He  opened  his  mouth  for  a  gate,  his  teeth 
became  the  two  wings  of  the  door,  his  tongue  the  image 
of  the  god,  and  his  eyes  the  windows.  His  tail  was 
the  only  thing  he  did  not  know  what  to  do  with.  So  he 
let  it  stand  up  stiffly  behind  him  in  the  shape  of  a  flag- 
pole. When  Yang  Oerlang  reached  the  foot  of  the  hill 
he  saAv  the  chapel,  whose  flagpole  stood  in  the  rear. 
Theii  he  laughed  and  said:  "That  ape  is  really  a 
devil  of  an  ape !  He  wants  to  lure  me  into  the  chapel  in 
order  to  bite  me.  But  I  will  not  go  in.  First  I  will 
break  his  windows  for  him,  and  then  I  will  stamp  down 


324       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

the  wings  of  his  door!"  AVhen  the  ape  heard  this  he 
was  much  frightened.  He  made  a  bound  hke  a  tiger, 
and  disappeared  without  a  trace  in  the  air.  With  a 
single  somersault  he  reached  Yang  Oerlang's  o\^^l  tem- 
ple. There  he  assumed  Yang  Oerlang's  own  form  and 
stepped  in.  The  spirits  who  were  on  guard  were  un- 
able to  recognize  him.  They  received  him  on  their 
knees.  So  the  ape  then  seated  himself  on  the  god's 
throne,  and  had  the  prayers  which  had  come  in  sub- 
mitted to  him. 

When  Yang  Oerlang  no  longer  saw  the  ape,  he  rose 
in  the  air  to  Li  Dsing  and  said :  '*I  was  vying  A\dth  the 
ape  in  changing  shape.  Suddenly  I  could  no  longer 
find  him.  Take  a  look  in  the  mirror!"  Li  Dsing  took 
a  look  in  the  magic  spirit  mirror  and  then  he  laughed 
and  said :  ^ '  The  ape  has  turned  himself  into  your  like- 
ness, is  sitting  in  your  temple  quite  at  home  there,  and 
making  mischief."  When  Yang  Oerlang  heard  this  he 
took  his  three-tined  spear,  and  hastened  to  his  temple. 
The  door-spirits  were  frightened  and  said:  *'But 
father  came  in  only  this  very  minute !  How  is  it  that 
another  one  comes  now?"  Yang  Oerlang,  without 
paying  attention  to  them,  entered  the  temple  and  aimed 
his  spear  at  Sun  Wu  Kung.  The  latter  resumed  his 
own  shape,  laughed  and  said:  "Young  sir,  you  must 
not  be  angry!  The  god  of  this  place  is  now  Sun  Wu 
Kung."  Without  uttering  a  word  Yang  Oerlang 
assailed  him.  Sun  Wu  Kung  took  up  his  rod  and  re- 
urned  the  blows.  Thus  they  crowded  out  of  the  temple 
together,  fighting,  and  wrapped  in  mists  and  clouds 
once  more  gained  the  Mountain  of  Flowers  and  Fruits. 

In  the  meantime  Guan  Yin  was  sitting  with  Laotzse, 
the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  and  the  Queen-Mother  in  the 
great  hall  of  Heaven,  waiting  for  news.  When  none 
came  she  said :    "I  will  go  with  Laotzse  to  the  South- 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  325 

crn  Gate  of  Heaven  and  see  how  matters  stand  1 ' '  And 
when  they  saw  that  the  struggle  had  still  not  come  to 
an  end  she  said  to  Laotzse:  ''How  would  it  be  if  we 
helped  Yang  Oerlang  a  little  ?  I  will  shut  up  Sun  Wu 
Kung  in  my  vase." 

But  Laotzse  said :  ' '  Your  vase  is  made  of  porcelain. 
Sun  Wu  Kung  could  smash  it  with  his  iron  rod.  But 
I  have  a  circlet  of  diamonds  which  can  enclose  all  living 
creatures.  That  we  can  use!"  So  he  flung  his  circlet 
through  the  air  from  the  heavenly  gate,  and  struck  Sun 
Wu  Kung  on  the  head  with  it.  Since  he  had  his  hands 
full  fighting,  the  latter  could  not  guard  himself  against 
it,  and  the  blow  on  the  forehead  caused  him  to  slip. 
Yet  he  rose  again  and  tried  to  escape.  But  the  heav- 
enly hound  of  Yang  Oerlang  bit  his  leg  until  he  fell  to 
the  ground.  Then  Yang  Oerlang  and  his  followers 
came  up  and  tied  him  with  thongs,  and  thrust  a  hook 
through  his  collar-bone  so  that  he  could  no  longer  trans- 
form himself.  And  Laotzse  took  possession  of  his 
diamond  circlet  again,  and  returned  with  Guan  Yin  to 
the  hall  of  Heaven.  Sun  Wu  Kung  was  now  brought 
in  in  triumph,  and  was  condemned  to  be  beheaded.  He 
was  then  taken  to  the  place  of  execution  and  bound  to  a 
post.  But  all  efforts  to  kill  him  by  means  of  ax  and 
sword,  thunder  and  lightning  were  vain.  Nothing  so 
much  as  hurt  a  hair  on  his  head. 

Said  Laotzse:  "It  is  not  surprising.  This  ape  has 
eaten  the  peaches,  has  drunk  the  nectar  and  also  swal- 
lowed the  pills  of  life.  Nothing  can  harm  him.  The 
best  thing  would  be  for  me  to  take  him  along  and  thrust 
him  into  my  stove  in  order  to  melt  the  elixir  of  life  out 
of  him  again.     Then  he  will  fall  into  dust  and  ashes." 

So  Sun  Wu  Kung's  fetters  were  loosed,  and  Laotzse 
took  him  with  him,  thrust  him  into  his  oven,  and  or- 
dered the  boy  to  keep  up  a  hot  fire. 


326       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

But  along  the  edge  of  the  oven  were  graven  the  sign«? 
of  the  eight  elemental  forces.  And  when  the  ape  w^as 
thrust  into  the  oven  he  took  refuge  beneath  the  sign  of 
the  wind,  so  that  the  fire  could  not  injure  him;  and  the 
smoke  only  made  his  eyes  smart.  He  remained  in  the 
oven  seven  times  seven  days.  Then  Laolzse  had  it 
opened  to  take  a  look.  As  soon  as  Sun  Wu  Kung  saw 
the  light  sliine  in,  he  could  no  longer  bear  to  bo  shut  up, 
but  leaped  out  and.  upset  the  magic  oven.  The  guards 
and  attendants  he  threw  to  the  ground  and  Laotzse 
himself,  Avho  tried  to  seize  him,  received  such  a  push 
that  ho  stuck  his  legs  up  in  the  air  like  an  onion  turned 
upside  down.  Then  Sun  Wu  Kung  took  his  rod  out  of 
his  ear,  and  without  looking  where  he  struck,  hewed 
everything  to  bits,  so  that  the  star-gods  closed  their 
doors  and  the  guardians  of  the  Heavens  ran  away. 
He  came  to  the  castle  of  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens,  and 
the  guardian  of  the  gate  mth  his  steel  whip  was  only 
just  in  time  to  hold  him  back.  Then  the  thirty-six 
thunder  gods  were  set  at  him,  and  surrounded  him, 
though  they  could  not  seize  him. 

The  Lord  of  the  Heavens  said:  '^ Buddha  will  know 
what  is  to  be  done.     Send  for  him  quickly!" 

So  Buddha  came  up  out  of  the  West  with  Ananada 
and  Kashiapa,  his  disciples.  When  he  saw  the  turmoil 
he  said:  ''First  of  all,  let  weapons  be  laid  aside  and 
lead  out  the  Saint.  I  wish  to  speak  with  him!"  The 
gods  withdrew.  Sun  Wu  Kung  snorted  and  said: 
"Who  are  you,  w^ho  dare  to  speak  to  me?"  Buddha 
smiled  and  replied:  "I  have  come  out  of  the  blessed 
West,  Shakiamuni  Amitofu.  I  have  heard  of  the  revolt 
you  have  raised,  and  am  come  to  tame  you ! " 

Said  Sun  Wu  Kunc::  "T  am  the  stone  ape  who  has 
gained  the  hidden  knowledge.  I  am  master  of 
seventy-two  transformations,  and  will  live  as  long  as 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  327 

Heaven  itself.  What  has  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens 
accomplished  that  entitles  him  to  remain  eternally  on 
his  throne?  Let  him  make  way  for  me,  and  I  will  be 
satisfied!" 

Buddha  replied  with  a  smile:  ''You  are  a  beast 
which  has  gained  magic  powers.  How  can  you  expect 
to  rule  here  as  Lord  of  the  Heavens'?  Be  it  knowoi  to 
you  that  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens  has  toiled  for  eons  in 
perfecting  his  virtues.  How  many  years  would  you 
have  to  pass  before  you  could  attain  the  dignity  he  has 
gained?  And  then  I  must  ask  you  whether  there  is 
anything  else  you  can  do,  aside  from  playing  your 
tricks  of  transformation?" 

Said  Sun  Wu  Kung :  "I  can  turn  cloud  somersaults. 
Each  one  carries  me  eighteen  thousand  miles  ahead. 
Surely  that  is  enough  to  entitle  me  to  be  the  Lord  of  the 
Heavens?" 

Buddha  answered  with  a  smile:  "Let  us  make  a 
wager.  If  you  can  so  much  as  leave  my  hand  with  one 
of  your  somersaults,  then  I  will  beg  the  Lord  of  the 
Heavens  to  make  way  for  you.  But  if  you  are  not  able 
to  leave  my  hand,  then  you  must  yield  yourself  to  my 
fetters." 

Sun  Wu  Kung  suppressed  his  laughter,  for  he 
thought :  ' '  This  Buddha  is  a  crazy  fellow !  His  hand 
is  not  a  foot  long ;  how  could  I  help  but  leap  out  of  it  ? " 
So  he  opened  his  mouth  Avide  and  said:     "Agreed!" 

Buddha  then  stretched  out  his  right  hand.  It  resem- 
bled a  small  lotus-leaf.  Sun  Wu  Kung  leaped  up  into 
it  with  one  bound.  Then  he  said:  "Go!"  And  with 
that  he  turned  one  somersault  after  another,  so  that  he 
flew  along  like  a  whirlwind.  And  while  he  was  flying 
along  he  saw  five  tall,  reddisli  columns  towering  to  the 
skies.  Then  he  thought:  "That  is  the  end  of  the 
world !    Now  I  will  turn  back  and  become  Lord  of  the 


328       THE  CHINESE  FAIRY  BOOK 

Heavens.  But  first  I  will  write  clown  my  name  to  prove 
that  I  \vas  there. ' '  He  pulled  out  a  hair,  turned  it  into 
a  brush,  and  wTote  with  great  letters  on  the  middle 
column :  ' '  The  Great  Saint  Who  Is  Heaven 's  Equal. ' ' 
Then  he  turned  his  somersaults  again  until  he  had 
reached  the  place  whence  he  had  come.  He  leaped 
down  from  the  Buddha's  hand  laughing  and  cried: 
'  *  Now  hurry,  and  see  to  it  that  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens 
clears  his  heavenly  castle  for  me !  I  have  been  at  the 
end  of  the  world  and  have  left  a  sign  there!" 

Buddha  scolded:  ''Infamous  ape!  How  dare  you 
claim  that  you  have  left  my  hand  ?  Take  a  look  and  see 
whether  or  not  'The  Great  Saint  Who  Is  Heaven's 
Equal,'  is  written  on  my  middle  finger!" 

Sun  Wu  Kung  was  terribly  frightened,  for  at 
the  first  glance  he  saw  that  this  was  the  truth.  Yet 
outwardly  he  pretended  that  he  was  not  convinced, 
said  he  would  take  another  look,  and  tried  to  make  use 
of  the  opportunity  to  escape.  But  Buddha  covered 
him  with  his  hand,  shoved  him  out  of  the  gate  of 
Heaven,  and  formed  a  mountain  of  water,  fire,  wood, 
earth  and  metal,  which  he  softly  set  down  on  him  to 
hold  him  fast.  A  magic  incantation  pasted  on  the 
mountain  prevented  his  escape. 

Here  he  was  obliged  to  lie  for  hundreds  of  years, 
until  he  finally  reformed  and  was  released,  in  order  to 
help  the  Monk  of  the  Yangtze-kiang  fetch  the  holy 
writings  from  out  of  the  West.  He  honored  the  Monk 
as  his  master,  and  thenceforward  was  knowTi  as  the 
Wanderer.  Guan  Yin,  who  had  released  him,  gave  the 
Monk  a  golden  circlet.  Sun  Wu  Kung  was  induced  to 
put  it  on,  and  it  at  once  grew  into  his  flesh  so  that  he 
could  not  remove  it.  And  Guan  Yin  gave  the  Monk  a 
magic  formula  by  means  of  which  the  ring  could  be 


LITERARY  FAIRY  TALES  329 

tightened,  should  the  ape  grow  disobedient.     But  from 
that  time  on  he  was  always  polite  and  well-mannered. 

Note :  This  tale,  like  "The  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  is  an  allegorj',  the 
ape  s>Tnbolizing  the  human  heart.  Yet  despite  its  allegorical 
character,  a  number  of  mythological  and  fairy-tale  motives  are  in- 
corporated in  it.  The  ape  himself  suggests  Hanumant,  the  compan- 
ion of  Rama.  Yo  Huang  is  the  Lord  of  the  Heavens.  The  stone  ape 
is  the  stone  heart  of  natural  man.  The  Buddhas,  blessed  spirits  and 
gods,  represent  the  ideals  of  Buddhism,  Taoism  and  Confucianism. 
Sun  Wu  Kung:  In  Chinese  apes  are  called  Hu  Sun,  but  the  word 
Hu  having  an  unlucky  meaning,  the  Master  chooses  Sun  as  a  family 
name,  while  at  the  same  time  the  letter-sign  is  freed  from  the  radical 
indicating  an  animal.  Wu  Kung — ''the  magic  awaking  to  nothing- 
ness" (Nirwana).  The  different  ways:  magic,  the  way  of  raising 
spirits ;  the  sciences :  The  three  faiths  are :  Confucianism,  Buddhism 
and  Taoism ;  to  these  are  added  six  "schools" :  the  Yin-Yang  School, 
the  Mo-Di  School,  Medicine,  War,  Law,  Miscellaneous,  so  that  nine 
directions  in  all  are  represented.  Quiescence  is  the  Taoism  for  non- 
activity,  while  Action  is  the  Taoism  for  care  of  the  body,  as  in- 
augurated by  We  Be  Yang.  The  Devil-King  of  Chaos,  i.  e.,  sensual- 
ity, whose  seat  is  supposed  to  be  in  Kidneys.  "Red  garments," 
colors,  here  all  have  an  allegorical  meaning.  Death,  i.  e.,  Yama. 
The  Evening  Star  is  the  star  of  metal ;  Sun  Wu  Kung  also  personi- 
fies a  metal,  hence  the  Evening  Star  appears  as  his  apologist.  As 
regards  Li  Dsing  and  Notscha  see  No.  18.  As  regards  the  Queen 
Mother  of  the  West,  see  No.  15.  As  regards  Yang  Oerlang,  see  No. 
17.  Guan  Yin  is  generally  worshipped  throughout  China  as  the  Fem- 
inine goddess.  The  motive  of  the  magic  flight  is  found  frequently  in 
fairy-tales  the  world  over.  Guan  Yin  is  often  represented  holding  a 
vase,  Bau  Ping.  Laotsze's  circlet  or  ring  is  the  Tao.  The  eight  ele- 
mental powers,  i.  e.,  Ba  Gua.  Buddha :  while  Sun  Wu  Kung  is  equip- 
ped to  struggle  against  all  external  powers,  he  is  conquered  by  Budd- 
ha, who  does  not  combat  him,  but  subdues  him  by  his  omnipresence. 
The  Monk  of  the  Yangste-Kiang  is  Huan  Dsehuang,  see  No.  68.  The 
circlet  or  ring  which  can  be  made  tighter  when  the  ape  does  not  obey, 
reappears  in  Hauff's  fairy-tale  of  "The  Young  Englishman,"  as  a 
cravat. 

THE   END 


CENTRAL  CIRCULATION 
CHILDREN'S  ROOM 


170-32 
23-04 


Ji